>^M: 
 
 
 
 
 .'^■,,.■^l«.■ 
 
 
 
 .^^ ■|:,.i-:f:.:iv''^';v'
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 THE STATE OF 
 
 RELIGION AND EDUCATION 
 
 IN 
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES.
 
 -, — :^** 
 
 L
 
 yM^^ 
 
 THE STATE OF 
 
 RELIGION AND EDUCATION 
 
 IN 
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES. 
 
 BV 
 
 WILLFAM WESTBROOKE BURTON, Esq. 
 
 ONE OF THF. 
 
 JUDGES OF THE SUPREME COURT 
 
 OF THAT COLONY, 
 
 LONDON : 
 PUBLISHED BY J. CROSS, 18, HOLBORN, 
 
 AND 
 
 SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL, STATIONERS' COURT. 
 
 1840.
 
 London : 
 
 Printed by J. Cross, 
 
 18, liolborn.
 
 
 A Select Committee of the House of Com- 
 mons, appointed to " inquire into the System 
 of Transportation, its efficacy as a Punishment, 
 its Influence on the Moral State of Society in 
 the Penal Colonies, and how far it is suscepti- 
 ble of Improvement," having examined the 
 matters referred to them, have made their 
 report to the House ; in which Report they 
 have stated their opinion, founded on evidence 
 produced before them, to be, " That the two 
 main characteristics of Transportation, as a 
 punishment, are, inefficiency in deterring from 
 crime, and remarkable efficiency not in reform- 
 ing, but in still further corrupting, those who 
 undergo the punishment ; that these qualities 
 
 A 3 
 
 
 ^^-.^ «^«i^ ftita^^^
 
 vi 
 of inefficiency for good, and efficiency for evil, 
 are inherent in the system, which therefore is 
 not susceptible of any satisfactory improve- 
 ment ; and lastly, that there belongs to the 
 system, extrinsically from its strange character 
 as a punishment, the yet more curious and 
 monstrous evil of calhng into existence, and 
 continually extending societies, or the germs of 
 nations most thoroughly depraved, as respects 
 both the character and degree of their vicious 
 propensities." 
 
 Without admitting this conclusion to its full 
 extent, the facts contained in the following 
 statement may form a proper appendage to the 
 testimony produced before the Committee, as 
 shewing a chief cause of the partial failure in 
 one of the Penal Colonies, of that system which 
 had for its professed object not merely the pu- 
 nishment but the reformation also of offenders, 
 and of that state of society which is represented 
 ])y the Committee in such an unfavorable aspect, 
 to have been the long continuing " deficiency
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Page 9, (note %,) for " Minnett " read " Minute." 
 Page 51, line 21, for " two" read « ten." 
 Appendix No. V, page xxxi, third line, for "respecting " 
 read "representing."
 
 VII 
 
 of religious instruction" with which transport- 
 ation to it has been accompanied ; and may be 
 further useful, as shewing the measures which 
 have been adopted for remedying that defect, 
 in New South Wales, — the result of those mea- 
 sures, — what still remains to be performed in 
 justice to that Colony, and by whom.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter Page 
 
 1. — Progress of Religion from the Settlement of the 
 
 Colony to the Year 1833 1 
 
 II. — Account of the Church and School Corporation 17 
 
 III. — Proceedings of the Government, and of the Church of 
 England, on the Dissolution of the Church and 
 School Corporation, relative to Religion 42 
 
 IV. — Proceedings of the Government on the Dissolution ot 
 the Church and School Corporation, relative to 
 Education 78 
 
 V. — Progress of the Church of England, the Presbyterians, 
 
 and Roman Catholics, from 1833 to 1836 101 
 
 VI. — Present State of Religion and Education in New South 
 
 Wales 112 
 
 VII. — Summary of the State of Religion and Education, and 
 
 Religious Wants 2(i9
 
 CONTENTS OF THE APPENDIX. 
 
 No. Page 
 
 I. — Copy of the Charter of the Church and School 
 
 Corporation iii 
 
 II. — Extract from the Royal Instructions respecting 
 
 the Lands to be appropriated to the Coqioration xxii 
 
 III. — Return of Corporation Lands xxv 
 
 IV. — Schedule of Duties performed by the Clergy in 
 
 1833 xxvii 
 
 V. — Resolutions and Petitions of the Protestants of 
 New South Wales respecting " Public Educa- 
 tion" xxxi 
 
 VI. — Petition of the Bishop of New South Wales respect- 
 ing " Public Education" xxxvi 
 
 VII. — Memorial of Lay Members of St. Mary's Church 
 to Sir R. Bourke, respecting augmentation of 
 
 Dr. Polding's stipend xliv 
 
 Petition of the Inhabitants of New South Wales 
 
 respecting " Public Education " xlvi 
 
 Extracts from Report of Australian School Society, 
 
 1839, referred to at p. 156 xlviii 
 
 VIII.— Letter of the Right Rev. Dr. Polding to His Ex- 
 cellency Sir R. Bourke, K.C.B., respecting the 
 Romish Church li 
 
 IX.— State of Sydney College, 1838 & 1839 hi 
 
 X. — Extract from His Excellency Sir Richard Bourke's 
 Despatch, No. 76, of 31st Sept. 1833, to the 
 Right Hon. E. G. Stanley, Secretary of State for 
 the Colonics. Votes and Proceedings of the 
 Legislative Council of New South Wales, 1836 iix
 
 CONTKNTS. 
 
 No. l'iii= 
 XI.— Desiiatdi iVoiu the Kiijht Hon. Lord Gleueli;', to 
 His E-xcelleiifv ^Jir Richard Boiirke, K.C.P. 
 Votes and Proceedings of the Legislative Coun- 
 cil of New South Wales in 183G Ixviii 
 
 Xn. — Summary of the Po^ndation, Ministers of Religion, 
 and Chm-ch and Chapel room in New South 
 
 Wales, in 1839 Ixxvi 
 
 Ecclesiastical Establishment of New South Wales, 
 for the Year 1838, supported wholly or in part 
 by the Colonial Government, shewing the Charge 
 of each respectively for that year 
 School Establishments of New South Wales, sup- 
 ported wholly or in part by the Colonial Govern- 
 ment, in the Year 1838 
 XII L — Extract of a Sermon preached in Canterbury Cathe- 
 dral, on Thursday, September the 17th, 183j, 
 being the One hundred and twenty-third Anni- 
 versary of the King's School Feast Society, on 
 the Present Position and Duties of the Church 
 of England. By William Grant Broughton, M.A., 
 Archdeacon of New South W^ales and its De- 
 pendencies Ixxvii 
 
 XI y. — Members of the Committee, of the Romish Church Ixxxvi 
 XV. — Judge Willises Speech at the Diocesan Committee, 
 and the Proceedings of the Roman Catholics 
 
 thereon, &c Ixxxix 
 
 XVI. — Philanthropos's Letter in Sydney Herald. Roman 
 Catholics Proceedings on Initiation of a Sister of 
 
 Charity civ 
 
 XVII. — Abstract of the Number of Inhabitants in the 
 Colony of New South Wales, according to a 
 Census taken the 2nd September 1838 cxxi 
 
 XVIII. — Extract from the Sydney Herald Newspaper of the 
 2Gth July 1839. The Governor's Minute res- 
 pecting Schools. Extract from the Colonist 
 Newspaper, Jan. 19th. 1839, — Presbyterian Hos- 
 tility to the Church, and internal animosities. . cxxiii
 
 STATE OF 
 
 RELIGION AND EDUCATION 
 
 IN 
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 PROGRESS OF RELIGION FROM THE SETTLEMENT OP THE 
 COLONY TO THE YEAR 1833. 
 
 As introductory to the present state of the church in 
 New South Wales, and as illustrative of the degree of 
 interest which has been from time to time evinced in the 
 spiritual welfare of those persons who from various 
 causes have become inhabitants of its soil, it is proposed 
 in the first place to review the means which have been 
 used to promote that end. 
 
 And here it must be remarked, upon the authority of 
 the late Reverend Samuel Marsden, (who filled the office 
 of chaplain in the colony from the year 1794 to the time 
 of his death, the 12th of May 1838,) that " when the 
 fleet was on the point of sailing with the first convicts 
 for New South Wales, in the year 1787, no clergyman 
 had been thought of, and that a friend of his own, a pious 
 man of some influence, anxious for the spiritual welfare 
 of the convicts, made a strong appeal to those in autho- 
 rity upon the subject, and through the interest of the 
 
 B
 
 2 PROGRESS OF RELIGION IN NEW SOUTH WALES 
 
 late Bishop Porteus with Sir Joseph Banks, the Reverend 
 Richard Johnson was appointed chaplain." * 
 
 It serves however to rescue the ministers of the crown 
 at that time from the charge of intentional neglect in a 
 matter of such importance, to state, that although aii 
 oversight so remarkable, nearly caused the infant settle- 
 ment to be founded unblessed by the ordinances of 
 religion, yet at a later period, and in the first royal in- 
 structions which appear to have been given respecting 
 the granting of lands, and the allotment of ground in 
 townships, and which were received in the colony so 
 early as in the month of June 1790, " provision was 
 made for the church by alloting in each township which 
 should be marked out, 400 acres for the maintenance of 
 a minister, and half that quantity for the maintenance 
 of a school -master." A provision showing that the inte- 
 rests of religion were not intended to be overlooked in 
 the new establishment. 
 
 The first fleet above alluded to consisted of H.M.S. 
 Sirius, the Supply brig, six transports, and three store- 
 ships ; distributed amongst the transports, and in the 
 Sirius were one major commandant, four captains, twelve 
 lieutenants, twelve serjeants, twelve corporals, eight 
 drummers, and 160 privates of the royal marine corps, 
 
 * An oversight equally remarkable took place upon the recent 
 expedition to Port Essington, under command of Sir John Gordon 
 Bremer, in H.M.S. AUigator, accompanied by the Britomart Brig, 
 Lieut. Stanley Commander, which sailed from England with upwards 
 of 500 souls, unprovided with any minister of religion. There was 
 no clergyman at the disposal of the Bishop of Australia when the 
 expedition reached Sydney on its way to the intended settlement, but 
 his lordship furnished it with such means as were in his power, he 
 caused a temporaiy church to be constructed for them, and bibles, 
 prayer-books, and other religious publications to be supplied to 
 Sir J. G. Bremer.
 
 TO THE YEAR 1833. 3 
 
 with an adjutant and quarter-master. The convicts con- 
 sisted of 565 men and 192 women.* 
 
 Their voyage, in the words of Collins, the historian of 
 the first fourteen years of tlie settlement, who was for 
 several years judge advocate and secretary of the colony, 
 was, " under the blessing of God happily completed in 
 eight months and one week, the whole fleet being safe 
 at anchor on the 20th of January 1788, a voyage which, 
 before it was undertaken, the mind hardly dared venture 
 to contemplate, and on which it was impossible to reflect 
 without even apprehension as to its termination.'' 
 
 " Governor Phillip with a party of marines, and some 
 artificers, arrived in Port Jackson, and anchored oflF the 
 mouth of the cove intended for the settlement, on the 
 evening of the 25th of the same month." The disem- 
 barkation of the troops and convicts took place from the 
 following day until the whole were landed ; their numbers 
 amounted to 1,030 persons." Some natural reflections 
 are made by him who witnessed " the stillness and tran- 
 quility of that thick wood, which had then for the first 
 time since the creation been interrupted by the rude 
 sound of the laborer's axe, and the downfall of its ancient 
 inhabitants, a stillness and tranquility which were from 
 that day to give place to the noise of labour, the confusion 
 of camps and tovv'ns, and the busy hum of its new pos- 
 sessors ;'" a wish is fervently expressed that the greater 
 part of them did not bring with them '* minds not to bo 
 changed by time or place;" and if it were possible that 
 on taking possession of nature as they had thus done, in 
 her simplest purest garb, they might not sully that purity 
 by the introduction of vice." In few words, the act of 
 
 * Collins's Account, pp. 2, .'i.
 
 4 PROGRESS OF RELIGION IN NEW SOUTH WALES 
 
 taking possession of the new settlement is described, and 
 the busy labour of its new inhabitants. 
 
 ** In the evening of this day (the 26th) the whole party 
 then present were assembled at the point where they had 
 first landed in the morning, and on which a flag staff had 
 been purposelyerected, and an union jack displayed, when 
 the marines fired several vollies, between which the health 
 of His Majesty and the Royal Family, with success to the 
 new colony, were cordially drank." Next day "parties 
 of people were every where heard and seen variously 
 employed, some in clearing ground for the different en- 
 campments, others in pitching tents, or in bringing up 
 such stores as were immediately wanted, and the spot 
 which had so lately been the abode of silence and 
 tranquility, was now changed to that of noise, clamour, 
 and confusion, but after a time order gradually pre- 
 vailed. As the woods were opened, and the ground 
 cleared, the various encampments were extended, and all 
 wore the appearance of order and regularity." 
 
 Looking back at the interesting proceedings of that 
 day, and reflecting upon the causes which had led to this 
 settlement, the habits and character of those miserable 
 outcasts from the land of their birth, who were thus 
 first planted upon another soil, reflecting also upon the 
 mercy which had been extended to many, whose crimes 
 had otherwise caused the forfeiture of their lives, and 
 above all, upon that mercy which had brought hither 
 the little fleet so laden in perfect safety, it is not with- 
 out feelings of disappointment to be observed that the 
 historian relates no more. Was there then no act of 
 contrition, no act of gratitude, which it had been becom- 
 ing on such an occasion for Englishmen to offer to the 
 God of their fathers, upon the erection of the national
 
 TO THE YEAR 1833. 5 
 
 flag of England upon this distant land? How much 
 higher had the principles and motives of those who 
 planned, and of those who conducted that expedition 
 been estimated, how much more might have been ex- 
 pected from its institution in the moral and religious 
 condition of its settlers, bond and free, then and in after 
 times, how different the reflection of the christian 
 observer, if that occurrence had been marked by a 
 becoming act of religion ! Let thanks however be given 
 where they are so justly due; " the whole (as used to be 
 piously observed by the Rev. S. Marsden,) was under the 
 superintending providence of an all wise and merciful 
 God." 
 
 One minister of religion did accompany the expedition 
 in the capacity of chaplain, and thus the early sabbaths 
 of the new community were not permitted to pass away 
 without some observance of the ordinances of religion. 
 *' Notwithstanding, says the historian, (Collins) the pres- 
 sure of important business in Sydney, the discharge of re- 
 ligious duties was never omitted, divine service was per- 
 formed every Sunday when the weather would permit, at 
 which time the detachment of marines under arms, and 
 the whole body of convicts attended, and were observed to 
 conduct themselves in general with the respect and 
 attention due to the occasion on which thev were assem- 
 bled." All was done by the chaplain which could be 
 effected under circumstances of great discouragement. 
 He visited the sick and the convicts in their own houses 
 for tiie purpose of giving them consolation, advice, and 
 instruction. He went from settlement to settlement, 
 and from hut to hut ; he visited the distant stations as 
 far as he could reach, and used to assemble as many of 
 them as he could, reading part of the church service, and
 
 D PROGRESS OF RELIGION IN NEW SOUTH WALES 
 
 exhorting them to good.* His labours however, during 
 thirteen years, were far from satisfactory in their results. 
 He had indeed to struggle against difficulties of no 
 ordinary character : For six years the clergyman had to 
 celebrate divine worship in the open air, subject to all 
 the disadvantages and interruptions consequent upon 
 such an arrangement in a changeable climate; at length 
 he built a temporary place of worship at his own expence, 
 which was opened for divine service on the 25th of 
 August 1795; but the accommodation thus afforded 
 failed to produce such an attendance as to show there 
 was any increase (with some few exceptions) of religious 
 feeling up to the time of his quitting the colony in the 
 year 1800, and Governor Hunter, in his evidence before 
 the Select Committee of the House of Commons in 1812, 
 bears testimony to the same effect. 
 
 In 1794, the population had been increased by the 
 addition of a few free settlers, with their families, and 
 upwards of 4,000 convicts, and in March of that year 
 the Rev. Samuel Marsden arrived in the colony, and 
 divided with Mr. Johnston the labours of the ministry 
 until the year 1800, when Mr. Johnston quitted the 
 colony, and its spiritual concerns were again left under 
 (he superintendence of one clergyman for seven years 
 more of its infant state. 
 
 It was not until the year 1800, that a more permanent 
 building than Mr. Johnston's was erected for Divine 
 Worship. Governor Hunter has the honour of having 
 in that year erected a more permanent church at Para- 
 matta, and also of having laid the foundation of another 
 (afterwards St. Phillip's Church,) at Sydney. 
 
 * Examination before Committee on Transportation, 1812.
 
 TO THE YEAR 1833. 7 
 
 In addition to the want of a place of proper accom- 
 niodation for religious worship, the distance between the 
 different settlements afforded an obstacle to the religious 
 communication of the pastor with his people, which may 
 be well conceived to have greatly lessened the effect as 
 well as the frequency of his admonitions, added to this, a 
 great number of the convicts were of the Romaa Catholic 
 persuasion, and opposed to his ministry amongst them. 
 
 Those indeed who should (had they been so disposed) 
 have set about laying the foundation of their city in 
 righteousness, were far otherwise engaged; deeply im- 
 mersed in selfish pursuits, they were seeking their own 
 future wealth in the means placed at their disposal, of 
 unpurchased lands and convict labor, of mercenary 
 barter and petty dealings with their inferiors. That most 
 pernicious article of traffic, which came soon afterwards 
 to be the ordinary circulating medium* of the colony, 
 (spirituous liquor) was early resorted to, in exchange for 
 (he necessaries of life, in the purchase of valuable pro- 
 perty, in payment for labour, and as a reward offered by 
 government for public services Thus were the founda- 
 tions of the new colony laid in avarice and drunkenness. 
 There must also be noted the indifference of those in au- 
 thority to religious matters, so remarkable in the single 
 fact, that one of the earlier Governors had to be informed 
 by the clergyman, that Jive or six persons only attended 
 divine service, and that it xcas then that he determined to 
 go to church himself, and stated that ** he expected that 
 his example would be followed by the people.'''' When this 
 was the case it is little to be wondered at that a colony so 
 founded, and so destitute of the means of grace, as to be 
 left to the care of a single clergyman for the first six 
 
 * Promissoiy liotcs were given, payable in rum instead of money.
 
 8 PROGRESS OF RELIGION IN NEW SOUTH WALES 
 
 years, and of two clergymen for the next six years of 
 its existence, should have advanced no further in religious 
 feeling during that period. 
 
 Agricultural establishments had been meanwhile 
 formed, and the population of the colony distributed at 
 a considerable distance from Sydney ; on each side of 
 the Paramatta River, at Paramatta, and in its neigh- 
 bourhood, and as far beyond it as Prospect, on the river 
 Hawkesbury, on Cooke's River, and on George's River, 
 places extending from a distance of five or six miles to 
 not less than forty miles from Sydney, and some of them 
 at more than that distance from each other.* 
 
 On the 1st of May 1803, the population thus distributed 
 amounted in men, women, and children, to 7,097 per. 
 sons. In February 1807, Mr. Marsden left the colony 
 for England, with the twofold purpose of advocating a 
 christian mission in the neighbouring islands of New 
 Zealand, and of endeavouring to procure assistance in 
 the work of the ministry in New South Wales ; the 
 Rev, Mr. Fulton temporarily officiating as chaplain 
 during his absence. In August of the following year, 
 Ij 1808, the Rev. Wm. Cowper, and in 1809, the Rev. Mr. 
 Cartwright arrived in the colony, holding the appoint- 
 ments of assistant chaplains. 
 
 In February 1810, Mr. Marsden returned; on the 
 30th of April in that year the population amounted to 
 10,452 souls, distributed as follows: 
 
 At Sydney and in the district - - 6,156 
 
 At Paramatta - . . 1,807 
 
 At Hawkesbury - . . 2,389 
 
 tAt the Penal Settlement of Newcastle 100 
 
 * Collins's map, showing the principal cultivated parts, published 
 May 1802. 
 
 f Appendix No. 2, Report of Select Committee on Transportation, 
 (rdered by the House of Commons to be printed, on 12th July 1812.
 
 TO THE YEAR 1833. 9 
 
 L'pon the return of Mr. Marsden to the colony the 
 work of the ministry was divided between the four 
 clergymen already named (Mr. Fulton being continued 
 on the establishment). 
 
 In the year 1812, one church had been built at 
 Sydney and one at Paramatta, and at the Hawkesbury 
 the service was performed in houses appropriated to 
 that purpose.* 
 
 Between the years 1810 and 1817, the church esta- 
 blishment was increased by the addition of an assistant 
 chaplain (the Rev. John Youl), the population amount- 
 ing, according to a census taken on the 19th November 
 in the latter year, to 17,214 souls, of whom 6,777 were 
 convicts. t 
 
 The next accessions to the ministry were the Rev. 
 Richard Hill and the Rev. John Cross, who arrived in 
 the year 1818. In the year 1820, the Rev. Thomas 
 Reddall was appointed an assistant chaplain in the room 
 of the Rev. John Youl, deceased, but, with that ex- 
 ception, there was no other appointment between the 
 years 1818 and 1824. 
 
 In 1821, by a census taken on the 1st of November, 
 the population was estimated at 29,783 souls, of whom 
 13,814 were convicts. J 
 
 On the 2d October 1824, an archdeacon was appointed 
 to the spiritual charge of the cohiny, the Rev. Thomas 
 Hobbes Scott, and the number of chaplains on the esta- 
 blishment was increased to eight, and subsequently, on 
 the archdeacon's representation, to fourteen ; it was not 
 
 * Report of Select Committee, p. 9. 
 
 + New South Wales by W, C. Wentworth Esq. — London, 
 Whitaker, 1819, \r.ige MA. 
 
 I Abstract General Minnett and Wentworth's Australia, 1824, 
 1st vol. p. 481.
 
 10 PROGRESS OF RELIGION IN NEW SOUTH WALES 
 
 liowever till the year 1828 that that number was com- 
 plete. In 1825 there were ten chaplains, and the spiritual 
 duties were discharged only at ten stations, the popula- 
 tion in October of that year being reported at 31,133. 
 
 In 1828, the ecclesiastical establishment of the church 
 consisted of an archdeacon and fourteen chaplains, there 
 were eight churches and six chapels, seven of the chap- 
 lains occupied parsonage houses, two, temporary parson- 
 ages, four were allowed a sum equivalent to the rent of 
 a house, and one resided at the Female Orphan School, 
 near Paramatta. 
 
 The population in November 1828 was estimated at 
 36,598 persons, of whom 17,061 were convicts, and 
 7,084 having arrived within the three years preceding.* 
 
 In 1829 there were fourteen chaplains and three 
 catechists, who attended at fifteen places of public 
 worship, and officiated at fifty- three services, seventeen 
 of which it was not possible to perform on every Lord's 
 Day, and at the seventeen places where these services 
 were performed there were upwards of three thousand 
 convicts. 
 
 On the 1st of September in that yeart, the archdeacon 
 urgently represented that additional assistance was im- 
 mediately required, and pointed out to His Majesty's 
 government the grounds of that necessity to be not only 
 the arrival of settlers, but more especially convicts, in 
 very considerable numbers, and the increase of the penal 
 settlements. 
 
 The penal settlement at Norfolk Island it was urged 
 (containing at that time upwards of 200 convicts, with 
 the civil and military establishments and their families. 
 
 * Blue Book, New South Wales, 1828. 
 
 t Records of the Church and School Corporation.
 
 TO THE YEAR 1833. ] J 
 
 having charge of the' settlement,) was without any 
 minister of religion whatever, and had been so from its 
 establishment.* The settlement at Port Stephens, it 
 was represented, belonging to the Australian Agricultural 
 Company, was in a state still more deplorable, for in 
 addition to the convicts belonging to the settlement, 
 there was a large number of free people brouglit from 
 England, with their children, these last at tliat time 
 amounting to nearly 100, of fifteen years of age and 
 under, in a very deplorable slate of ignorance, and 
 having for their sole instructor and schoolmaster an Irish 
 convict ! Notwithstanding the archdeacon's urgent and 
 frequent appeals to every quarter for increased spiritual 
 means, this state of things continued with so little allevi. 
 ation, that in September 1833, (the population then 
 amounting to 60,794 souls, of whom 16,151 were con. 
 victs, 43,095 being protestants and 17,238 as roman 
 catholics,) His Excellency the Governor, in representing 
 the religious means of the community to the Right 
 Honorable the Secretary for the Colonies, could only 
 enumerate ** an archdeacon, fifteen chaplains, and four 
 catechists, as belonging to the Church of England, and 
 that with respect to places of worship, the Church of 
 England possessed at that time in Sydney, and within 
 forty miles of it, seven stone or brick churches of 
 moderate size and respectable appearance, besides two 
 others of the same description in more remote parts of 
 the colony, and several less permanent buildings in 
 various places." t 
 
 * It so continued until 1836, when the number of prisoners 
 (besides its civil and military establishment) amounted to upwards 
 of 1,000, [see post state of Norfolk Island.] 
 
 t Dispatch from Sir R. Bourke, No. 76, of September 18.33, to the 
 Right Honorable E. G. Stanley, Secretary of State for the Colonies.
 
 12 PROGRESS OF RELIGION IN NEW SOUTH WALES 
 
 Prcsli/jtcrian Church. 
 
 Such, up to this period, had been the progress of the 
 Established Church. It was not until the year 1826 that 
 any minister of the Presbyterian Church was appointed 
 to a chaplaincy in the colony. Its settlement in New 
 South Wales is thus described in a narrative published 
 at Sydney in the year 1828,* " So early (says the 
 reverend writer) as the year 1809, the free settlers of 
 Portland Head had erected a presbyterian church on 
 the banks of the Hawkesbury, the first religious edifice 
 that was ever reared in the Great Terra Australis, by 
 voluntary and private exertion ; they had also written to 
 their friends in England to send them a minister, but 
 their application was unfortunately unsuccessful, from 
 their inability to afford an adequate provision for a 
 minister's support. Mr. James Mein, a Scots presbyterian 
 settler, officiated as a catechist, and continued to do so 
 until the year 1826, when his labours were rendered no 
 longer necessary, in consequence of the settlement of a 
 presbyterian minister, the Rev. John M'Garvie, in that 
 neighbourhood." 
 
 The writer of the above cited narative, Dr. Lang, 
 reached the colony in the year 1823, during the govern, 
 ment of Sir Thomas Brisbane, as stated by himself, /' to 
 form a church in connection with the Scottish national 
 church in that dependency." Shortly after his arrival 
 he obtained from government, as a temporary place of 
 worship for the Scots presbyterians, the use of a hall 
 which had been occupied as a temporary court house, 
 where he preached regularly for several months, and 
 
 * Narrative of the settlement of the Scots' Church, Sydney, New 
 South Wales, by John Dunniore Lang, D. D., the reverend chaplain 
 and minister of the Scots Chvu'ch, Sydney, 1828.
 
 TO THE YEAH 1833. ]3 
 
 collected a larger and jiiore respectable congregation 
 than he had any reason to look for." 
 
 Many obstacles and much vexation had to be overcome 
 before anv progress was made in the work he had pro- 
 posed ; he spared neither pains nor labour to accom- 
 plish it, but displayed a zeal and perseverance, and in 
 pecuniary concerns a disinterestedness worthy of a good 
 cause. " From the time of his leaving Scotland at the 
 close of the year 1822, till his return to the colony in 
 January 1826, during which time he preached fifteen 
 months in the colony, circumnavigated the globe, and 
 made a second voyage to New South Wales, all that he 
 received on account of the Scots church was £100 
 currency." 
 
 It was not till the 6th of July 1824 that the first 
 Scots church was commenced at Sydney. Dr. Lang left 
 the colony for England in August of that year, and 
 returned to it in January 1826, with the first appoint- 
 ment of Presbyterian chaplain, and the church was at 
 last completed, partly by private subscriptions and partly 
 by the aid of government, and by the devotion and sacri- 
 fice of the private property of Dr. Lang and his family, 
 assisted by the opportune and liberal assistance afforded 
 bj- the Rev. Samuel Marsden, principal chaplain of the 
 territory." 
 
 Roman Catholic Church. 
 
 With respect to the Romish Church (although from 
 the circumstance that all Irish convicts have been 
 uniformly transported to New South Wales, they formed 
 soon after the first establishment of the colony a conside- 
 raljle proportion of the population, and of these the great 
 majority professed the Roman Catholic Religion ;) its 
 members had not the benefit of their own reliiiious rites
 
 14 PROGRESS OF RELIGION IN TSKW SOU'l fl WALES 
 
 till the year 1803, when the Rev, Mr. Dixon, a priest of 
 that communion under sentence of transportation, received 
 a conditional emancipation with permission to exercise 
 his clerical functions as a Roman Catholic priest : * 
 
 * (Mr. Dixon's appointment was under the Tollowing authority.) 
 PROCLAMATION. 
 By His Excellency Philip Gidley King, Esq,, &c. 
 
 ^^ 21 ^pril, 1803. 
 
 "Whereas 1 have judged it expedient and admissible, in conse- 
 quence of a communication from His Majesty's Principal Secretary 
 of State for the Colonies and War Department, to grant unto tlie 
 Reverend Mr. Pixon, a conditional emancipation, to enable him to 
 exrcise his clerical functions as a Roman Catholic priest : which he 
 has qnalined himself for by the regular and exemplary conduct he has 
 manifested since his residence in the colony ; and his having taken the 
 oath of allegiance, abjui-ation, and declaration prescribed by law. 
 
 " Which permission shall remain in full force and effect, as long as 
 he, the said Rev. Mr. Dixon (and no other priest) shall strictly ad- 
 here to the rules and regulations which he has this day hound himself 
 by oath to observe, as well as all other regulations which may here- 
 after be made thereon by His Majesty's Governor of this territory 
 for the time being ; and in case of any deviation therefrom by the said 
 Rev. Mr. Dixon, or any of bis congregation, it will remain with the 
 governor of this territory to suspend such religious assemblies and to 
 deal with the offenders according to law. 
 
 To his Majesty's Justices assigned 
 to lieep the Peace 8fc. ^c. 
 
 Given under my hand and seal this 
 * I'dtk day of April, 1803. 
 
 (Signed) P. G. KJNG." 
 
 (General Order, April 21, 1803.) 
 
 Regulations to be observed by the Rev. Mr. Dixon and the 
 Catholic Congregation in this Colony. 
 
 First. — They will observe with all becoming gratitude, that this 
 extension of liberal toleration proceeds from the piety and benevo- 
 lence of our most Gracious Sovereign, to whom, as well as our parent 
 countrj' at large, we are ("under Providence) indebted for the blessings 
 we eniov.
 
 TO THE YEAR 1833. ' 15 
 
 How long he exercised these functions does not appear ; 
 but in the year 1818, " Tlie Rev. Mr. Flynn, appointed 
 by the see of Rome as Archpriest, with power to confirm, 
 arrived at Sydney, but was rejected by the Government, 
 and was sent home on the ground of his having come 
 out unsanctioned by the British Civil Authorities.* 
 
 Second. — That the rehgious exercise of their worship may suffer 
 no hindrance, it is expected that no seditious conversations that can 
 anywise injure His Majesty's Government, or affect the tranquillity of 
 this Colony, will ever happen, either at the places prescribed for their 
 worship or elsewhere. But that they \vill individually manifest their 
 gratitude and allegiance by exerting themselves in detecting and re- 
 porting any impropriety of that or any other nature that may fall un- 
 der their observation. 
 
 Third. — As Mr. Dixon will be allowed to perform his clerical du- 
 ties once in three weeks at the settlements at Sydney, Paramatta, and 
 Hawkesbury, in rotation, the magistrates are strictly forbid suffering 
 those Catholics who reside at the places where service is not perform- 
 ing, from resorting to the settlement and district at which the priest 
 officiates for the day. 
 
 Fourth. — The Catholic service will be performed on the appointed 
 Sundays, at nine o'Clock in the morning. 
 
 Fifth. — No improper behaviour during the time of service is to be 
 allowed by the Priest, who will be responsible to the magistrates for 
 his congregation going regularly and orderly to their respective homes, 
 after the offices are ended. 
 
 Sixth. — And to the end that strict decorum may be observed, a 
 certain number of the police will be stationed at and about the places 
 appointed during the service. 
 
 Seventh. — Every person throughout the Colony will observe that 
 the law has sufficiently provided for the punishment of those who may 
 disquiet or disturb any assembly of religious worship, or misuse any 
 Priest or teacher of any tolerated sect. 
 
 (Signed) JAMES DIXON. 
 
 Subscribed before us this 
 \^lh<la;,ofApril\m'i. 
 
 (Signed) RICHARD ATKINS. ' 
 THOMAS JAMIESON. 
 
 * UUathorne's Catli. Miss, Australasia, p. !).
 
 16 PROGRESS OF RELIGION IN NEW SOUTH WALES 
 
 The sole consolation which the people of that com- 
 munion enjoyed according to their own form of worship, 
 after his departure, is stated by the Roman Catholic 
 Vicar General, the Rev. Mr. Ullathorne, in language 
 which will ensure commiseration for the worshippers 
 on more accounts than one ; — a consecrated wafer. 
 " The blessed sacrament (says Mr. Ullathorne) had been 
 left by the Archpriest in the dwelling of a Catholic of 
 Sydney, where for two years after his departure the faith- 
 ful, as many as could, were wont to assemble thsre to offer 
 up their prayers and receive consolation in their mise- 
 ries. It is remarkably beautiful to contemplate these 
 men of sorrow round the bread of life, bowed down before 
 the crucified, no voice but the silent one of faith, not a 
 priest unthin ten thousand miles to offer them that pledge 
 of pardon to repentance, whose near presence they see and 
 feei:^ 
 
 In 1820, Mr. Ullathorne states, the Rev. Mr. Therry 
 arrived at New South Wales; his services were probably 
 divided between New South Wales and Van Diemen's 
 Land, inasmuch as the only Roman Catholic clergyman 
 upon the ecclesiastical establishment was the Rev. Daniel 
 Power, who arrived in the colony in 1826.* 
 
 In 1829, the Rev. Mr. Dowling was added to the Ro- 
 man Catholic Clergy, and in 1832, the Rev. Mr. M'En- 
 croe and the Rev. Mr. Ullathorne. The state of his 
 church at that period is thus described by the same reve- 
 rend person, t 
 
 * It appears however that at that time there was another Priest in 
 the Colony, although not placed in the establishment, inasmuch as it 
 is noted in the official return of Marriages, &c. in 1828, that there 
 was another Priest in the Colony from whom no returns could be pro- 
 cured. Blue Book, 1828. 
 
 f Ullathorne, p. 11
 
 TO THE YEAR 1833. 17 
 
 '* Arrived in New South Wales, the writer found one- 
 third of the population spread over this extensive terri- 
 tory to be CathoUcs, with only three clergymen, (Mr. 
 Power having died long before), the church at Sydney 
 not yet closed in, a chapel half raised at Campbell Town, 
 and the commencement of a second in a ruinous state at 
 Paramatta, a male and female free school at Sydney, and 
 two others in the interior."* 
 
 * UUathorne, p. 11.
 
 18 STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 ACCOUNT OF THE CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 
 
 In order to avoidinterruptingtheforegoing brief account 
 of the progress of the Church of England in the number 
 of its clergy up to the year 1833, there has been reserved 
 for distinct consideration in this place, a measure which 
 ^ at one time gave promise of increased means for the sup. 
 
 port of religion and education. 
 
 The setting apart for this purpose of a portion of that 
 vast territory of which possession had been taken in New 
 Holland under the authority of the Parliament of Eng- 
 land, was not only an act of becoming gratitude and 
 acknowledgment to the Divine Guide who had led the 
 English nation, to implant the English name and unfold 
 the Christian Banner, as in another world, but if the 
 circumstances be weighed under which the colony of New 
 South Wales was established, was also due to those who 
 were cast from time to time upon its shores, in execution 
 of the laws of their country ; it was also due to the un- 
 offending offspring of these persons, for both were by 
 their parents' exile cut off from the communion of the 
 church in England : it was due also to those who should 
 afterwards under public encouragement, become vo- 
 luntary emigrants to the same country, and to their 
 offspring. 
 
 Ample indeed was the extent within the limits even of 
 the Royal Commission, which form the boundaries of the 
 settlement, to allow of the largest possessions being de- 
 voted to secular persons and worldly objects, and if these
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 19 
 
 had been insufficient, the vast extent of New Holland* 
 with its few and feeble inhabitants, presented a still wider 
 range for (he ambition and cupidity of those who would 
 lay field to field, and yet notwithstanding there would 
 have remained space enough, for a permanent endowment 
 of objects of higher interest. All that was assumed as a 
 Royal Domain lay at the disposal of the Crown. No one 
 could claim aught of that large possession but under the 
 Royal grant; and the opportunity of making such pro- 
 vision for the Church and Schools at an early period of 
 the Colonial History, was therefore a most favourable 
 one : And it is satisfactory to observe that this opportu- 
 nity was not wholly lost. Two years after the establish, 
 ment of the colony. His most Gracious Majesty King 
 George the Third, with that paternal regard for the sa- 
 cred object of religious education for which his Majesty 
 was ever distinguished, was pleased to make provision 
 for the church and schools by issuing instructions to Go- 
 vernor Phillip, the Governor of the Colony, to allot in 
 each township, which 'should be marked out, 400 acres 
 for the maintenance of the minister, and 200 acres for 
 the maintenance of a schoolmaster. A provision which 
 was repeated in the instructions issued to Governor Mac- 
 quarie in 1809, and was continued by His Majesty's Royal 
 Successor, until the adoption in the year 1826, of a mea- 
 sure of more promising and extensive support, when the 
 instructions for that primary provision ceased. Thirty.nine 
 years after the foundation of the colony, the opportunity 
 
 * The limits of the Governors Commission are as follows, " From 
 Cape York, in latitude 10° [\7" South, to Wilson's Promontory, in 
 latitude 39° 12" South, and inland as far as 129th degree of East lon- 
 gitude ;" except South Australia, New Holland extends from ahout 
 11.3° to l.'iS" East longitude, and between the above degrees of lati- 
 tude. 
 
 c 2
 
 20 STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 was embraced by His most Gracious Majesty King George 
 the Fourth, for the furtherance of these objects, in a way 
 which promised, under the Divine Blessing, to be effectual 
 for the purpose, and which did honour to the Royal donor 
 and the ministers of the Crown who were his Majesty's 
 advisers in the measure. 
 
 Thirteen years have elapsed since that endowment 
 was set apart by his late Majesty King George the Fourth, 
 by " Letters Patent for erecting a corporation for the 
 management of the church and school lands in the Colony 
 of New South Wales," and looking at this day at the 
 terms in which they were framed, it is with undissembled 
 concern that there remains to be added, that in the exer- 
 cise of a power reserved in those Letters Patent, they 
 were five years afterwards revoked by His Majesty's 
 successor, King William the Fourth. Both of these mea- 
 sures demand consideration. 
 
 The first affords a gratifying instance of that care for 
 the greatest concerns of a christian state which dictated 
 its wise and salutary provisions, the last a melancholy 
 proof of the uncertainty of human counsels. 
 
 The purposes of the Royal Charter are thus declared in 
 its preamble, " Whereas we have taken into our Royal 
 consideration the necessity of making provision for the 
 maintenance of religion and the education of youth in our 
 colony of New South Wales, and for that purpose have 
 thought proper to erect into one body politic and corpo- 
 rate, such persons as are hereafter mentioned ; and to 
 vest in them and their successors such lands and tene- 
 ments as will be sufficient to make a provision for that 
 purpose." A corporation was undoubtedly the mode best 
 adapted to carry on this beneficent plan of its founder 
 to future ages. It is well known that the property of the 
 Church of England is, within the realm of England,
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 21 
 
 vested in and protected by corporations ecclesiastical and 
 lay, aggregate and sole ; many ages have evinced the 
 superior wisdom and advantage of this ancient institu- 
 tion for such purposes, which seems to have been en- 
 grafted into the earliest institutions of England ; and it 
 may be doubted if human wisdom can devise any plan 
 more proper for this or any permanent charitable pur- 
 pose. 
 
 Corporations require, in common with all human insti- 
 tutionsjto be carefully constructed, and zealously guarded, 
 but such safeguards, experience and legal knowledge are 
 perfectly competent to devise ; and it may be added, the 
 Letters Patent now under notice present an instance of 
 this provision. 
 
 The persons incorporated were those of most honour- 
 able station in the colony, and likely to be well affected 
 towards the charge entrusted to them ; they were, — 
 " The Governor and Chief Justice ; the several mem- 
 bers of the Legislative Council ; the Archdeacon ; the 
 Colonial Secretary ; the Attorney General ; the Soli- 
 citor General ; and the nine Senior Chaplains or Assistant 
 Chaplains appointed to officiate and perform Divine Ser- 
 vice according to the rites of the Church of England in 
 the Colony." 
 
 The powers given to them were only such as are 
 usual, and were necessary to enable them to perform 
 the duty assigned to them, and the limitations of their 
 powers were wise and salutary. 
 
 They were ' authorized and empowered to purchase, 
 take, acquire, hold, and alienate lands and heredita- 
 ments within the colony ' ; to provide for the cultivation 
 of them ; to employ farmers, bailiffs, &c. for the pur- 
 pose; to sell to the amount of one third part of their 
 lands in each county; to grant leases not exceeding
 
 22 STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 thirty. two years, or two lives in being, but were pro- 
 hibited from covenanting for renewal of any lease, or 
 receiving any fine in consideration of any demise ; they 
 were authorized to borrow money upon mortgage, pro- 
 vided that not more than two. thirds of their lands 
 should be mortgaged, and that no mortgage should be 
 for more than a term of fifty years, without any cove- 
 nant or condition for renewal. 
 
 The application of their funds were directed to be 
 as follows : — 
 
 The net balance of their account was to be divided 
 into two equal parts, one to be called " The Improve- 
 ment and Building Account," and the other " The 
 Clergy and School Account." 
 
 The money remaining to their credit, on the former, 
 it was directed should be applied in making roads, 
 drains, or fences, and in the erection and repair of 
 churches, parsonages, and school houses, in the erection 
 and repair of farm houses or other buildings for the 
 purpose of agriculture, or towards the permanent clear- 
 ing, settling, and improvement of their estates. 
 
 The money remaining to their credit on " the clergy 
 and school account," was directed to be " applied 
 towards the maintenance and support of the clergy of 
 the Established Church of England in the said colony, 
 and the maintenance and support of schools and school- 
 masters ;" that is to say " as to two equal seventh part-s 
 for the support of schools and schoolmasters ; and as to 
 the remaining five equal seventh parts to the support 
 and maintenance of the Clergy, in manner following; 
 first, in the payment of such stipends as might be 
 granted by His Majesty, his heirs and successors, for 
 the support of any bishop or bishops, archdeacon or 
 archdeacons, within the colony ; secondly, in the pay-
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 
 
 23 
 
 ment of such stipends as should by the same authority 
 be granted to the chaplains or clergy of the said 
 colony." 
 
 The schools so to be established were made subject to 
 the order, direction, superintendance and controul of 
 the clergymen or ministers of the Church of England 
 for the time being, officiating in the church of and 
 belonging to the parish in which any such school might 
 be established ; and the bishop, or in his absence the 
 archdeacon of the colony was constituted the visitor of 
 all the said schools throughout the colony. 
 
 The property vested in the corporation for effecting 
 these purposes was, first, all the lands set apart by any 
 of the former governors of the colony for the mainte- 
 nance and education of male or female orphans; secondly 
 all such parts of the colonial revenue as had by any such 
 governors been appropriated and set apart for the edu- 
 cation of youth therein; which it was declared should 
 be and the same were thereby vested in and placed 
 under the management, care, and superintendance of 
 the corporation, to be by them applied and disposed of 
 in aid of the other funds in and towards the education 
 of youth in the said colony in the principles of the 
 Established Church ; Thirdly, all the lands formerly 
 set apart within the colony for the support of the clergy 
 of the Established Church, and known by the name of 
 the Glebe Lands, which it was declared should from and 
 immediately after the death, resignation, removal, or 
 other avoidance of the chaplain or clergyman then in 
 the occupation thereof respectively, pass to and become 
 vested in the corporation, upon and under, and subject 
 to the trusts, and to and for the intents and purposes 
 declared in the charter respecting the other estates of 
 the corporation ; Fourthly, His Majesty required and 
 
 
 / 
 
 -VC/-! <^J 
 
 
 3 ^/^ 
 
 '«rp 
 
 ^ 

 
 24 STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 enjoined the governor of the colony to set apart in each 
 and every county, hundred, &c. into which the colony 
 might be divided, a tract of land comprising one seventh 
 part in extent and value of all the lands in each and 
 every such county, to be thenceforw^ard called and 
 known by the name of the clergy and school estates of 
 such county, and the governor was directed to make to 
 the corporation grants thereof.* 
 
 Such was the provision which it pleased His Majesty 
 to make for the permanency of the objects contem- 
 plated in the Royal Charter. At the time the trustees 
 entered upon their charge the expenses of the clergy 
 and school establishments, which had been previously 
 defrayed partly by parliamentary grant, and partly out 
 of the colonial revenues, amounted to the sum of nearly 
 seventeen thousand pounds. Those establishments con- 
 sisted of one archdeacon and twelve clergymen. The 
 male and female orphan schools, and fourteen other 
 schools containing 1487 children. 
 
 The first care of the new corporation, after framing 
 bye laws to ensure the regularity of their proceedings t 
 was to ascertain and obtain possession of the lands 
 assigned for the future provision of the establishments 
 committed to their care. In this, however, they im- 
 mediately encountered the difficulties which necessarily, 
 perhaps, attended the arrangement of a matter of so 
 much importance as the allotment to the corporation in 
 a new country of one seventh in extent and value of its 
 territory ; there might be others also, not merely attri- 
 butable to this cause, but in some degree arising from 
 its opposition in point of interest, with those whose 
 
 * See a copy of the charter and bye laws, Appendix No. 1, and an 
 extract from the Royal Instructions, Appendix No. 2, 
 t See appendix No. 1.
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 25 
 
 views of individual acquisition of the most eligible lands 
 might be impeded by it. 
 
 From whatever cause, it certainly happened that 
 although the establishment of the corporation is to be 
 dated from the 9th of March 1826, the first grant of 
 land which it received, or of which it obtained possession, 
 was not until the 3rd of February 1829, (except, 
 ing the orphan school estates, and the glebes of the 
 clergy, granted under that earlier arrangement, which 
 has been noticed). No monies, however, were voted by 
 parliament for the payment of the stipends of the clergy 
 of the colony for any period beyond the 30th of June 
 1826 ; and no specific means were pointed out for 
 defraying the expenses of the establishments, until the 
 revenues of the corporation should be both available and 
 sufficient for the purpose. And, although the govern, 
 ment might reasonably look to a relief of its treasury, 
 at all times commensurate with the revenues of the cor- 
 poration, and eventually to the entire support of the 
 church and schools from that source, yet it never 
 could have been calculated upon, that those establish, 
 ments which had been hitherto maintained at an expense 
 of so great an amount, could be supported by a corpora- 
 tion without revenue (the public treasury being entirely 
 and at once relieved from the burden,) upon the bare 
 promulgation of His Majesty's charter, without the pos- 
 session of any of the lands intended to be assigned. 
 Even if the corporation had been immediately put into 
 possession of the lands, a sufficient income could not 
 have been raised from them for the purpose, without 
 incurring an enormous sacrifice in the forced sale of these 
 lands from actual necessity. 
 
 There does not, however, appear to have been any in- 
 struction received by the governor of the colony from
 
 26 STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 the secretary of state, as to the support of the establish, 
 ments in the mean time. 
 
 On this point, the trustees were informed, that in the 
 event of their not being able to borrow money on deben- 
 ture, (a project which had been devised for raising money 
 on the credit of the funds of the corporation, to be after- 
 wards received) the governor would have no objec- 
 tion to authorize the advance of such sums as might be 
 required from time to time, until he could receive instruc- 
 tion from the secretary of state on the subject.* 
 
 Under these circumstances, the corporatibn borrowed 
 a small sum of money on debentures, payable eighteen 
 months after date, with interest half yearly, at eight per 
 cent, per annum, and received advances from the colo- 
 nial treasury to the amount required for the support of 
 the establishments. 
 
 During the first three years of their existence, there- 
 fore, they were little more than the agents on behalf of 
 the government, for paying the charges of those esta- 
 blishments which had previously been paid directly from 
 the public treasury. 
 
 When, however, after the lapse of that time, the Cor- 
 poration began to receive grants of those lands which 
 the royal bounty had assigned to them, instead of the 
 king's instructions being observed that one seventh in 
 extent and value, should be granted to the Corporation, 
 (terms by no means convertible), as was notorious to 
 the whole community, nothing approaching to a seventh 
 in value was at any time assigned to them. 
 
 In the county of Cumberland, in which at that time 
 the land was most valuable, as containing the only seat 
 of condensed population, in which were the towns of 
 
 * Records of Church and School Corpoiations.
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 27 
 
 Liverpool, Windsor, and Paramatta which is bounded 
 by the river Havvkesbury, and in which is situated the 
 chief sea port, the seat of commerce and of government 
 (the town of Sydney,) — in that county, containing from 
 465,000 to 470,000 acres, the corporation only received 
 18,500 acres, including those glebe lands which the 
 clergy had held for more than 20 years, and of which 
 the seventh was directed to be exclusive. Whilst in the 
 Districts of Hunter's River, Bathurst, Argyle, and Illa- 
 warra, which are amongst the principal agricultural and 
 pastoral districts, the Corporation never obtained a 
 single acre, and in Camden, the county adjoining to 
 Cumberland, they did not receive more than 2,063 acres, 
 consisting chiefly of almost inaccessible ranges. 
 
 Nor did this failure on the part of the local govern- 
 ment (from whatever other cause proceeding) arise from 
 any impossibility to comply with the royal instructions, 
 for there were at that period vacant in the county of 
 Cumberland, without mentioning allotments in Sydney 
 and the other towns, no less than 54,258 acres of land, 
 the whole of which might have been assigned to the Cor- 
 poration.* But in order to shew that the claims of the 
 corporation were very little attended to, with regard to 
 lands, either positively valuable on account of situation, 
 or relatively so by their contiguity to towns and their 
 suburbs, or to rivers, creeks, or public roads, it should 
 be remarked, that the corporation had not one acre of 
 land in the towns of Sydney, Paramatta, Windsor, 
 Richmond, Liverpool, or Campbell Town, (with the ex. 
 ception of 40 acres reserved as a glebe for the resident 
 clergymen, as near to each of these respective towns as 
 
 * Oxley Surveyor General. Records of Church and bchool (.oijio- 
 ration.
 
 28 STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 they could be conveniently obtained, not granted as 
 before observed, under the charter,) nor had the Cor- 
 poration any land from the head of the Cowpasture River 
 to the Nepean, from the Nepean to the head of the 
 Hawkesbury, from the head of the Hawkesbury to Bro- 
 ken Bay, a distance of about 130 miles, and from the 
 head of the South Creek to its junction with the Hawkes- 
 bury, a distance of about 30 miles ; nor from the head of 
 the Paramatta River to Port Jackson ; — the whole of 
 the lands on the banks of the above rivers and creeks 
 having been allotted to private individuals, and a great 
 part of them since the establishment of the corporation.* 
 
 Again, on the high road leadmg from Sydney to the 
 Cowpasture River, 40 miles, from the Nepean at Emu 
 Plains to Sydney, 36 miles, and from the town of 
 Richmond to Sydney, 40 miles, — the Corporation had 
 not one acre, with the exception of a small farm near 
 Prospect, and of some barren land at Rooty Hill, whch 
 last was the only possession they had in the county of 
 Cumberland, touching in any part on a stream or 
 natural watercourse. 
 
 The total quantity of land granted to them amounted 
 to 435,765 acres, 2 roods, 11 perches, of which 168,000 
 acres were at that time assigned in the distant county of 
 Gloucester, then, and still, nearly, if not quite useless, t 
 
 Whatever were the reasons which interfered to pre- 
 vent the execution of His Majesty's gracious instructions, 
 there is no doubt both that the corporation did not receive 
 their proportion of available lands, and that at the time 
 
 * Records of the corporation. 
 
 t 1,593 acres, 30 perches, were sold by the Corporation, the re- 
 mainder amounting to 419,772 acres, 1 rood, 17 perches, has reverted 
 to the crown, ui)on the trusts declared in Iht charter ; [See Appendix 
 No. 3.]
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 29 
 
 they were entitled to that proportion, no real impedi- 
 ment existed to their obtaining it. 
 
 Such means however as were available to the cor- 
 poration were as speedily brought in aid of the sums 
 advanced, to them, as was consistent with a prudent 
 caution in the mode of doing so ; the glebes of the 
 clergv and the orphan school estates were all they had 
 possession of previous to February 1829, and these they 
 proceeded to dispose of, with an honesty of purpose 
 which shewed they entertained no distrust of the per- 
 manency of that future provision for the important 
 objects of their charge, which had been then substituted 
 for that earlier provision.* 
 
 The trustees were indeed placed at great disadvantage. 
 Erected into a corporation for the management of two 
 establishments of such vast importance, and requiring 
 so large an expenditure, and which establishments tlie 
 yearly encreasing population of the colony demanded to 
 be increased — nominally entitled to a large portion of 
 the territory, but not receiving an acre of that portion 
 for three years, — mean while exposed to the envy of the 
 covetous, and the malicious attacks of those who were 
 enemies of the church, — every thing was expected to be 
 performed by them, and those means withheld which 
 would have enabled them to perform all that was ex- 
 pected. 
 
 * Thus in May 1828 they sold 140 acres and 34 roods of the Saint 
 Phillip's glebe for £'3,764 16*. 4(1. and 1,740 acres of the Orphan Es- 
 tate at Cabramatta, for £800. On the 1st of January 1829 they leased 
 for 21 years, the tenant having the option of purchasing the fee simple 
 at any time during that period by paying up twenty years purchase of 
 the annual rent, 2,621 acres of the Orphan Estates at Cabramatta for 
 i'107 5*. per annum; St. John's Glebe, Paramatta, 400 acres, for 
 it22 16.?. ()'l. per annum ; and St. Matthew's Glebe, Windsor, 360 
 acres, for £57 10?. per annum ; applying the proceeds to the objects 
 of their Incorpor.ation.
 
 30 
 
 STATE OF RETJGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 It was not until February, 1829 when the first grants 
 were issued, that the Corporation possessed any lands 
 (excepting those before mentioned as belonging to the 
 Orphan Schools, and the glebes of the clergy) nor did 
 thev even know with so much certainty as to be of any 
 use what lands it ^had been determined to assign to 
 them. They were thus crippled in their exertions for 
 three years, and when at last they were partly released 
 from that position, their power under the charter was 
 continued only for about ten months further, during 
 which time they were principally occupied in making 
 surveys, and preparing for disposing and applying their 
 funds to the best advantage. 
 
 They received an intimation from the Governor at the 
 close of the year 1829, that it was Ilis Majesty's inten- 
 tion to revoke the charter, and they were directed to 
 suspend any further proceedings ; and no further lands 
 were granted to them. In consequence, however, of 
 an official error, the mode by which it was first proposed 
 
 to revoke this instrument having been ineffectual, it 
 was not until the 4th of February 1833* that the 
 charter was actually revoked. 
 
 If it be at this day enquired how that change of 
 purpose came to be entertained, it would be difficult, 
 perhaps, to assign any more satisfactory cause, than a 
 yielding to the clamour of avowed or secret antagonists 
 of those institutions, which it was the object of the char- 
 ter to support ; the very existence of which opposition 
 from such quarters, should have shown the value of the 
 objects assailed, and have rendered the purpose of those 
 whose duty it was to support them more firm. No rea- 
 son was, however, to be found in the institution itself. 
 
 * Notified in the New South Wales Govcininent Gazette, Aug. 28, 
 
 i8:w.
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 31 
 
 Respecting the means placed at their disposal by the 
 charter, although at first these were but little available, 
 yet they were yearly becoming more so ; and it may be 
 confidently asserted that if permitted to remain, they 
 would very soon have been sufficient, and certainly at 
 this day, to relieve the government altogether of the 
 charge of maintaining the clergy and schools of the 
 colony. But the attempt was never fairly tried ; suffi- 
 cient time was not allowed for experience to form a 
 judgment of the effectiveness of the Corporation, before 
 it was paralized by an intimation that it was intended 
 to revoke the charter, which ended in its dissolution. 
 
 Neither was there adequate cause in the conduct of 
 the trustees; they evinced throughout the whole time 
 they were entrusted with their charge, a most exemplary 
 prudence and zeal, which was continued even after the 
 discouraging intimation of their intended dissolution, up 
 to the time when it actually took place. Before any 
 lands were placed at their disposal, they proceeded dili- 
 gently to consider the best plan of raising therefrom, 
 when granted, such a revenue as should meet the re- 
 quired expenditure ; and no sooner were they in posses- 
 sion of any, than they commenced^ turning them to ac- 
 count, neither evincing too eager a disposition to sell, 
 nor any backwardness in rendering them productive. 
 So widely extended as their lands were throughout the 
 colony, considerable foresight and caution were neces- 
 sary, and in neither of these qualities did they evince any 
 deficiency : where lands could be sold to advantage, 
 they disposed of them, and where tenants could be found 
 they let them. It is to be remarked, however, that, in 
 many situations, neither purchasers nor tenants were to 
 be found, and that in this respect they shared the fate of 
 other proprietors, whose lands were equally unproduc-
 
 32 STATE OF RELIGipN AND EDUCATION. 
 
 live ; but it is not discoverable that any accusation was 
 ever brought against them founded upon any fact, shew- 
 ing that they were either too forward to gain possession 
 of immediate funds, and so to sacrifice the future in- 
 terests committed to them, or backward in any case to 
 avail themselves of any means of productiveness. 
 
 In the erection of buildings for divine worship and for 
 schools, they proceeded on plans of the most exemplary 
 economy. Their report, dated 1st June 1830,* states, 
 that they had erected " two chapels with school houses 
 adjoining, at Sutton Forest in the county of Camden, and 
 at Maitland in the county of Northumberland, the former 
 at an expense of £110, the latter at an expense of £319. 
 
 The state of the church at the time of Archdeacon 
 Scott's appointment, has been already noticed. 
 
 At the date of the charter, the schools in existence 
 were sixteen, (including the Orphan Schools, in which 
 the children were maintained as well as educated,) con- 
 taining 1,037 children, and the expense of them for the 
 year 1825, was .^9,406. Is. 8(/. ; in 1829, there were 36 
 schools containing 1,855 children, whilst the expenses 
 were reduced, under their management, to £8,007. 8s. 3d.; 
 in the year 1830, there were 2,012 children, and the ex- 
 penses were lessened to .^7,235. ISs. Ad.; and in 1831, 
 there were 40 schools containing 2,426 children, whilst 
 the expenses were not quite £6,000. Not only, however, 
 were the schools under the administration of the Corpora- 
 tion increased in usefulness, and reduced in expense, 
 but they were better superintended than at any other 
 period of their establishment. 
 
 But one branch of the charge which devolved on the 
 Corporation deserves more particular notice, viz., the 
 
 * Records of Corporation.
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 33 
 
 care of the Orphan Schools ; the objects of these esta- 
 blishments are the following* : — 
 
 1. Orphans of one or both parents. 
 
 2. Children living with vicious and immoral parents 
 or guardians. 
 
 3. For the relief of the distresses of a large family. 
 At the time the charge of them devolved on the Corpora- 
 tion, they were badly and expensively conducted. About 
 six months after Archdeacon Scott's arrival in the colony, 
 he reported, through the Governor of the colony, to His 
 Majesty's Government, ' the loathsome and horrid state of 
 disease and filth in which he found the children at the 
 i\Iale and Female Orphan Schools, and which arose 
 from the neglect of the masters of both institutions.' 
 Their altered state under the Corporation, was thus 
 described by the Archdeacon in the year 1829; " By 
 tlie exertions of the Rev. Mr. Cartwrighl, who was 
 placed over the boys school, and suffered the loss of his 
 health, a most beneficial reform soon appeared, and i 
 have every reason to hope and believe the colony will 
 derive very great benefit from this institution, the more 
 so, as since Mr. Cartwright's retirement, the present 
 master, Mr. Richard Sadleir, takes a strong interest in his 
 charge, and is every way qualified by ability and integrity 
 for his situation." Of the Female Orphan Schools, the 
 Archdeacon at the same time stated, that "in consequence 
 of the disorderly state of the school, he placed Mr. Ellis 
 as master, under the authority given him by the King's in- 
 struction, and the royal charter. " To his assiduity and 
 exertions (he stated) the present excellent state of dis- 
 cipline and order was due." The share which the Cor- 
 poration had in bringing about this desirable state in 
 
 * Bye laws of tlie Corpor.ition. Extracted from tlie Rccord.si 
 
 J>
 
 34 STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 hese institutions, appears in every page of the official 
 lecord of their proceedings. 
 
 At the time of their taking charge, viz., in the year 
 1826, there w^ere 101 boys maintained and educated in 
 the male orphan school, at a charge of £1338. 7s. lid. ; 
 and 129 girls in the female school, maintained and 
 educated, at a charge of £2493. 2s. 3d. Attached to 
 the former, was an agricultural establishment, conducted 
 at the expense of £1434. 12*-. 3d., unsatisfactorily and 
 without adequate advantage. 
 
 Some few flocks and herds, out of which the schools 
 were partly supplied, were maintained on this establish- 
 ment, and the remahider of the expense was incurred in 
 cultivating a most unpromising estate ; having the two- 
 fold object of raising produce for the support of the 
 establishment, and instructing the boys in such pursuits. 
 The former object at least, was attended with an almost 
 total failure, and the attention of the trustees was im- 
 mediately turned to the great expense at which it was 
 maintained; and the Corporation, after the inspection 
 and report of a subcommittee, determined to break up 
 the establishment, and place their flocks and herds under 
 other management. The accounts for the year 1827, 
 were indeed, still burthened with the expense of it, in 
 consequence of the settlement of outstanding claims 
 against it, and especially one by the late superintendant, 
 which gave rise to considerable difficulty in its arrange- 
 ment. 
 
 In the year 1828, however, the expense of the manage- 
 ment of this portion of their property, was reduced to 
 £382. 5s. Id. 
 
 In 1829, to 72/. 13*. 6d. 
 
 In 1830, to 34/. lis. 
 
 In 1831, the expenses amounted to 751. I8s. Ad. 
 
 In 1832, they amounted to 221/. lb. 2d.
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL COKl'OUATION. 
 
 35 
 
 From hence, the schools were supplied with all the 
 animal food consumed by both establishments. The ex- 
 pense of the two institutions, which was considerably de- 
 creased at the same time that their efficiencv and con- 
 dition were greatly improved, will be shown by the 
 following statement. 
 
 
 Niinilier of 
 
 
 Averaue 
 
 Year. 
 
 Male Children. 
 
 Expense. 
 
 per Head. 
 
 
 
 £ S. ll. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 1826 
 
 101 
 
 1,338 7 11 
 
 13 5 0* 
 
 1827 
 
 79 
 
 1,143 15 9 
 
 14 !) 0^ 
 
 1828 
 
 104 
 
 1,781 19 6 
 
 17 2 8i 
 
 1829 
 
 152 
 
 1,666 17 8 
 
 10 18 If 
 
 18.S0 
 
 118 
 
 1,556 13 4 
 
 13 3 91- 
 
 1831 
 
 121 
 
 1,177 18 
 
 9 14 81 
 
 1832 
 
 125 
 
 1,418 19 4 
 
 9 8 lOi 
 
 
 Number of 
 
 
 
 Average 
 
 Year. 
 
 I'einale Children. 
 
 Expense. 
 
 per Head. 
 
 
 
 £ s. 
 
 d. 
 
 •*' .1. d. 
 
 1826 
 
 129 
 
 2,493 2 
 
 3 
 
 19 6 7 
 
 1827* 
 
 108 
 
 2,769 15 
 
 2 
 
 *25 12 lU 
 
 1828 
 
 144 
 
 2,930 11 
 
 6 
 
 20 9 4i 
 
 1829 
 
 145 
 
 2.772 10 
 
 7 
 
 19 :! 5 
 
 1830 
 
 1.^8 
 
 1,998 1 
 
 
 
 12 8 
 
 1831 
 
 159 
 
 1,364 5 
 
 8 
 
 7 19 
 
 18.32 
 
 165 
 
 1,418 19 
 
 4 
 
 8 12 
 
 * in this year several alterations and arrangements were m::de in 
 the Female Orphan School, absolutely necessary for their health, 
 which is the cause of this additional e.xpense. 
 
 The following statement will also show the reduction 
 of expense which took place, with increased numbers and 
 increased efficiency in the parochial schools, during the 
 same period. 
 
 I) 2
 
 36 
 
 STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 
 Number of 
 
 
 Average 
 
 Year. 
 
 Children. 
 
 Expense. 
 
 per Head. 
 
 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 1826 
 
 1,487 
 
 2,842 16 7 
 
 1 16 11 
 
 1827 
 
 1,306 
 
 3,259 9 8 
 
 2 9 
 
 1828 
 
 1,622 
 
 2,160 18 10 
 
 1 6 8f 
 
 1829 
 
 1,674 
 
 2,444 11 2 
 
 1 9 2f 
 
 1830 
 
 1,759 
 
 2,680 19 7 
 
 1 10 5| 
 
 1831 
 
 1,833 
 
 2,371 6 10 
 
 1 6 10^ 
 
 1832 
 
 1,559 
 
 2,210 13 9 
 
 ] 8 8 
 
 The expense of the schools since the year 1833, in 
 
 the month of August, in which year they reverted to the 
 
 superintendance of the executive government, vi^as as 
 
 follows : 
 
 ORPHAN SCHOOLS. 
 
 Year. 
 
 Number of 
 Male Children. 
 
 Expense. 
 
 Average 
 per Head. 
 
 18.33 
 1834 
 18.35 
 1836 
 1837 
 1838 
 
 133 
 154 
 168 
 158 
 148 
 147 
 
 £ s. d. 
 1,441 14 lOJ 
 1,965 15 3i 
 2,058 17 6| 
 3,345 18 4 
 2,454 16 4i 
 2,971 8 1 
 
 £ s. d. 
 9 16 8 
 12 15 4 
 12 5 U 
 21 3 6 
 16 11 5 
 20 4 H 
 
 Year. 
 
 Number of 
 Female Children. 
 
 Expense. 
 
 Average 
 per Head. 
 
 1833 
 1834 
 1835 
 1836 
 1837 
 1838 
 
 174 
 187 
 164 
 179 
 1.53 
 141 
 
 £ s. rf„ 
 1,211 15 3i 
 1,840 4 4^ 
 1,982 6 3i 
 2,850 14 9 
 2,989 10 3 
 2,682 1 2 
 
 £ s. d. 
 6 19 2 
 9 16 8 
 12 1 9i 
 15 18 5 
 19 10 9 
 19 5
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 
 
 37 
 
 PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 
 
 Year 
 
 Number of 
 
 Total 
 
 Average 
 
 
 Cliildren. 
 
 Expense. 
 
 per Head. 
 
 
 Male. Female 
 
 ^' s. d. 
 
 ^. s. d. 
 
 1833 
 
 994 661 
 
 2,466 6 Hi 
 
 1 10 3 
 
 1834 
 
 1,809 727 
 
 2,685 11 94 
 
 1 11 9 
 
 1835 
 
 1,028 880 
 
 2,476 9 Of 
 
 1 6 
 
 1836 
 
 1,165 911 
 
 2,933 16 94 
 
 1 8 5 
 
 1837 
 
 1,202 894 
 
 2,535 17 11 
 
 1 3 94 
 
 1838 
 
 1,231 1030 
 
 2,367 19 9 J 
 
 1 10^ 
 
 The trustees were never accused of unfaithfulness in 
 their trust ; their accounts from the establishment of the 
 Corporation to its dissolution, shewing the minutest de- 
 tails, would abundantly disprove any such supposition.* 
 
 Under their management the churches were increased 
 in number and better provided, the schools were con- 
 siderably more than doubled in number, and their 
 effectiveness increased, whilst the expenses of both 
 churches and schools were lessened. 
 
 To what cause then, is the sudden revocation of the 
 charter to be attributed? 
 
 The corporation was left for three years of its existence 
 without any part of the provision assigned by the charter 
 to it ; its intended dissolution was announced ten months 
 after such provision as it did acquire, small in extent 
 and value compared with what it was the Royal inten- 
 tion it should possess, was assigned to it, and it was 
 dissolved without a trial. 
 
 It is true that its revenues were not such as at the 
 time to be sufficient to provide fully for the increasing 
 
 * These accounts or extracts of tliem are lodged in the Audit Of- 
 fice in Loudon, and the vouchers for them in Original are in the Co- 
 lony.
 
 38 STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 religious exigencies of the colony ; but there is no doubt 
 that long ere this they would have been ample, especially 
 if, as they doubtless would, the community had been 
 invited to come forward, to aid the Royal endowment; 
 enough had been done by the Crown, and the remainder 
 might have been fairly left to individual exertions and 
 liberalityc Had the corporation still existed, the trustees 
 would doubtless have encouraged and expected the 
 liberality of the Royal endowment to have been met by 
 a corresponding liberality on the part of the community, 
 who would have been taught not to expect all from the 
 Crown, but that their highest interest and duty lay in doing 
 their part in promoting the same objects. There has 
 appeared at this period at least no backwardness in the 
 community to acknowledge and act upon such a principle. 
 The notification of the Right Honorable Secretary of 
 State's (then Sir George Murray) counsel to His Majesty 
 to revoke the letters patent by which the Corporation had 
 been created "was conveyed to the Governor of New Siuth 
 Wales in a despatch dated 28th of May 1 829, ( No. 213)" 
 and it 4s not a little remarkable that Archdeacon Brough- 
 ton, who sailed from England the day after that despatch 
 bore date, having been, on the resignation of Archdeacon 
 Scott, appointed archdeacon of New South Wales, and 
 as such vice-president of the corporation, and having 
 been in constant communication with the Colonial Office 
 during the four preceding months, left England in 
 entire ignorance of the existence of any intention to 
 revoke the charter. He arrived in New South Wales on 
 the 15th of April in the same year, and immediately 
 entered upon his duties as vice-president of the Corpora- 
 tion, and on the 4lhof December, tlie tenor of the above 
 despatch, suspending the further proceedings of the cor. 
 poration, v/as communicated.
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 39 
 
 The trustees continued, however, without entering 
 upon any new work, to administer its affairs, until le- 
 gaily dissolved on the 28th of August 1833. 
 
 At that period the Corporation property reverted to 
 the crown ; the temporal affairs of the church were at 
 the same time withdrawn from the superintendence of 
 the Archdeacon : And his controul over, and superin- 
 tendence of the schools was shortly after super.-eded. 
 The management of the church and school affairs, again 
 devolved upon the executive government, who appointed 
 an agent (under a local act 5th Wm. 4 No. 11, passed I /S-*. ^_ 3S~^/ 
 on the 5th August 1834) for that purpose. 
 
 Mr. Henry Fisher, the first agent under the provisions 
 of the local act, was appointed with a salary of 150/. per 
 annum, and a commission of 5 per cent, upon sums col- 
 lected by him. The assets of the late Corporation con- 
 sisted of the instalments and interest becoming due upon 
 sales of land, rents upon leases, and flocks and herds, at 
 that time amounting to a considerable number. 
 
 These latter had been partly the gifts of different in- 
 dividuals, amongst whom were some of the members of 
 the Corporation, partly made in aid of the general objects 
 of the Corporation, and partly in aid of one or other of 
 the schools ; thus, part belonged to each of the two 
 orphan schools, some part to a female school of industry, 
 established by Mrs. Darling, and supported by voluntary 
 subscription ; and part of these flocks and herds was 
 purchased by the Corporation. From their produce the 
 orphan Schools in particular were supplied with their 
 meat, which was found to afford it at a rate so much 
 cheaper than any contractor could supply it, as consi- 
 derably to reduce the expenses of the establishment. 
 For the maintenance of the flocks and herds, the vacant 
 lands of the Corporation presented pasture. And the
 
 40 SIATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 management of them was conducted in the ordinary 
 mode of the colony, viz., the person in charge having a 
 third part of the wool and yearly increase, as a remune- 
 ration for all the expenses attending them ; and agreeing 
 to deliver the males in good condition at the orphan 
 schools without any additional charge, as they were re- 
 quired for the consumption. 
 
 It was an object of the Corporation, by the quiet and 
 unexpensive increase of these, to create a revenue in aid 
 of their other assets; and there is no doubt that, under 
 similar management, they would have become as profit- 
 able to them, as similar stock was at the same period to 
 other proprietors in the colony. It was the interest of 
 the agent, however, by a speedy sale to increase the 
 amount of the per centage, upon which his emoluments 
 mainly depended, and this he proceeded to do in a mode, 
 which shows him to have been fully impressed with the 
 value of turning them into money; and they were all 
 disposed of by public auction, between the 1st of January 
 1834, and the 28th of March 1837, the wool and stock 
 together having realized, between these dates, the sum of 
 not less than £16,539 10 8| 
 
 The proceeds collected by him be- 
 tween these dates, and for rents 
 of lands. .... 4,279 11 5| 
 
 Amounting to not less than £20,819 2 2 
 
 The agent's commission of 5 per cent, upon all sums 
 collected by him, constituted a new charge for manage- 
 ment, which under the Corporation had never been made; 
 besides which, he received a small salary (150/. a year), 
 and there were added the expenses of the persons actually 
 in charge of the stock under the agent's superintendence.
 
 CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION. 'i I 
 
 which were so greatly increased, as to amount between 
 the 19th of Nov. 1833, and the 30th of June 1836, to no 
 less than 1,276/. 7s.; in fact, upon an account of sums 
 acknowledged to have been collected bv him within that 
 period, the charges of agent's salary, his commission, the 
 expenses of management, and the expenses of sales, 
 amounted to 25 per cent, upon the sums collected. 
 
 Mr. Fisher ceased to be the agent on the 28lh of Nov. 
 1837, and Mr. Macpherson, the clerk of the council, a 
 highly intelligent, correct, and trustworthy gentleman, 
 was appointed in his room, and on the same terms; but 
 his collections can now only consist of arrears due upon 
 the former accounts, and of the land revenues ; the 
 stock is all gone.
 
 42 PROCEEDINGS OF THK GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT, AND OF THE CHURCH 
 OF ENGLAND, ON THE DISSOLUTION OF THE CHURCH 
 AND SCHOOL CORPORATION, RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 
 
 The dissolution of the Church and School Corporation, 
 was followed by a revolution in the constitutional prin- 
 ciples, upon which the colony of New South Wales had 
 been established, which has the next claim to considera- 
 tion. This was effected by means, first of a letter from 
 His Excellency Sir R. Bourke, to the Right Honorable 
 E. O. Stanley, Secretary of State for the C(-lonies, recom- 
 mending it, dated 30th September, 1833. Secondly, of 
 a letter from the Right Honorable Lord Glenelg, to His 
 Excellency Sir R. Bourke, dated 30th iNovember, 1835, 
 giving it his sanction ; and lastly, by a local ordinance of 
 the governor and legislative council of New South Wales, 
 for carrying it into effect.* 
 
 It will not, it is assumed, be denied, that by the law 
 of England, the church of England has been, and is 
 established as the national church; not as a body inde- 
 pendent of the state, and in alliance with it, but as part 
 of the state itself. " In a christian commonwealth, (said 
 Edmund Burke,) the church and the state are one and 
 the same thing, being different integral parts of the same 
 whole. For the church has been always divided into 
 two parts, the clergy and the laity ; of which the laity 
 is as much an essential integral part, and has as much its 
 duties and privileges as the clerical member ; and in the 
 the rule, order and government of the church, has its 
 share.'' 
 
 * Votes and Proceedings of Council, 1836.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 43 
 
 Upon wliatever varieties of religious opinions indivi- 
 duals, within the realm of England, have from time to 
 lime separated themselves into sects, dissenting in mat- 
 ters of religion, from the general body of the state, yet, 
 ever since the establishment of a church in England, and 
 the union of the kingdom under one Sovereign head, the 
 Church of England has existed as the national Church ; at 
 first, free and independent, then for a time over- 
 whelmed by corruptions of foreign growth, but again 
 asserting and maintaining the independence of her 
 foundation, and the purity of her faith, /nd as such 
 was by force of law, before the statute 9th Geo. 4- c. 83, 
 and by the express terms of the statute, the established 
 Church of the colony. 
 
 It would follow, indeed, without the aid of a declaratory 
 statute of the im.perial parliament, but as a necessary 
 consequence in the absence of any statute to the contrary, 
 that on the settlement of a country under the circum- 
 stances under which IS'ew South Wales was settled, the 
 fundamental laws of England, would become the lawsof 
 the new colony ; and by force of one of those fundamen- 
 tal laws, the established church of England became, as 
 such, the established church of the colony. A different 
 rule may prevail in colonies which have been ceded to 
 the Crown of England by special convention in the act 
 of cession. But, it is apprehended, that there is no con. 
 slitutional principle more certain than this, that in a 
 colony where the fundamental lawsof England, as such, 
 ])revail, this most important of them all cannot be ex- 
 cluded. 
 
 The colony was founded upon this principle ; the only 
 public provision made for religion and education rested 
 upon it ; for nearly fifty years no other denomination of 
 Christians was acknowledged by the Government, as an 
 object of its support, beyond the limits of a charitable
 
 44 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 toleration, and too long it inust be said not even to that 
 extent ; in this spirit it was that the first Roman Catholic 
 priest received perinlssinn to exercise his functions in the year 
 1803; and in the same spirit, the first minister of the 
 Church of Scotland, and of the Church of Rome received 
 support from the public treasury ; every act of the 
 government, every colonial record, shows that not only 
 in law, but also in fact, the Church of England was 
 from the foundation of the colony, up to and at the time 
 of the adoption of the measure under review, the esta- 
 blished church of the colony. In short, from Magna 
 Charta, the first chapter of which contains a solemn 
 recognition of the national church of England, to the 
 period of the reformation, and from thence to the present 
 time, the various statutes which have been made respect- 
 ing public worship and religion , whether for its uniformity, 
 or for the relief of dissenters from the Established 
 Church, all contain constant and ample recognition of 
 that church as a fundamental part of the state, in all 
 parts of the Queen's dominions, excepting only in Scot- 
 land. 
 
 Neither is this principle at all disturbed by the cir- 
 cumstance, that in Scotland the Protestant reformed 
 religion established by law, is that of the Church of 
 Scotland ; the maintenance of which in Scotland is ex- 
 pressly provided for in the Act of Union of the two 
 kingdoms (5 Anne c. 8.). " In this statute (says Black- 
 stone Commentary vol.1, p. 97.) there are two acts of 
 parliament recited ; the one of Scotland, whereby the 
 Church of Scotland, also the four universities of that 
 kingdom, are established for ever, and all succeeding 
 sovereigns are to take an oath, invariably to maintain 
 the same; the other of England, 5 Anne, c. 6, whereby 
 the acts of uniformity, of ISEliz. and 13 Car. 2, (except 
 as the same had been altered by parliament at the time,)
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 45 
 
 and all other acts in force for the preservation of the 
 Church of England, are declared perpetual." Upon 
 these articles and Act of Union the same commentator 
 observes (among other things, 97, 8) — 
 
 *' 2. That whatever else may be deemed fundamental 
 and essential conditions, the preservation of the two churches 
 of England and Scotland, in the same state that they were in 
 at the time of the union, the maintenance of the acts of uni- 
 formity which establish our common prayer, are expressly 
 declared so to 6e." 
 
 "4. That the municipal laws of Scotland are ordered to 
 be still observed in that part of the island, unless altered 
 by parliament. " Wherefore the municipal or common 
 laws of England are, generally speaking, of no force or 
 validity in Scotland.'''' 
 
 But neither do the laws of Scotland, nor the stipulation 
 in the act of union respecting the Church of Scotland, 
 extend to any other part of the Quen's dominions. 
 
 Neither has the fundamental principle that the Church 
 of England is the national church been invaded nor 
 destroyed by the act for relief of Her Majesty's Roman 
 Catholic subjects, 10 G. 4, c. 7, which restores them in 
 common with Her Majesty's other subjects to certain 
 civil rights, of which they had been before deprived, 
 but was not intended to interfere with the established 
 religion of the state : in common with other subjects 
 dissenting therefrom they form a part of the state ; 
 hut until i lie fundamental principles of the constitution shall 
 be changed by law, and the State and the Church declared to 
 be separate and independent powers, the admission to cer- 
 tain offices in the state, of them or any other Dissenters 
 from the Established Church, has not the effect of su 
 doing. 
 
 The Legislature has in fact been so cautious as to re- 
 quire an oath from such persons, in the following form :
 
 46 PaOCKEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND ClIUKCH 
 
 (sec. 2.) " I do hereby disclaim, disavoiv, and solemnly abjure 
 ariy intention to aubvert the present Cliurch Estabhslunent as 
 settled by law within this Realm: And I do solemnly swear 
 that I never iviU exercise any privilege to which I am or may 
 become entitled to disturb or weaken the Protestant Religion 
 or Protestant Goiierninent in the United Kingdom.''^ 
 
 They are restricted (sec. 15) from voting in ecclesias- 
 tical appointments ; from holding (sec. 16) any office in 
 the Established Church ; and from advising the Crown 
 (sec. 18) touching or concerning the appointment to, or 
 disposal of any office or preferment therein ; and per- 
 sons of that religion are forbidden (sec. 24), to attend 
 with the insignia of office at any place of worship other 
 than the Established Church ; and Roman Catholic eccle- 
 siastics are forbidden (under a penalty) to exercise any 
 of the rites or ceremonies of the Roman Catholic Reli- 
 gion, or wear the habits of their order, save within the 
 usual places of worship of the Roman Catholic religion, 
 or in private houses.'' 
 
 Lastly, That the laws and statutes of England, which 
 have been referred to, apply to this colony, more need 
 not be said than that many of them are in terms ex- 
 pressly applied to all the Queen's Dominions, that they have 
 been applied and acted upon from the foundation of the 
 colony, as in the case of the oaths of office, allegiance, 
 supremacy and abjuration imposed upon or taken by all 
 persons taking office in this colony of a nature similar to 
 those offices for which the like oaths are required by law 
 to be taken in England ; and that the statute 9 Geo. 4, 
 c. 83, in express terms enacts, " that all laws and statutes 
 in force within the realm of England at the time of the 
 passing of that act, shall be applied in New South Wales, 
 so far as the same can be applied within the said colony ;'' 
 and finally, that it was thought necessary to pass a local
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 47 
 
 act, for adopting in this colony the statute 10 Geo. 4, c. 7, 
 which had net been cilherwise requisite. 
 
 Now, New South Wales being a part of the dominions 
 of the Queen of England, governed not only upon fun- 
 damental principles of the common law, but upon express 
 statutary provision, by the laws of England ; and inas- 
 much as " the laws of England are the birthright of the 
 people thereof, and all the Kings and Queens who shall 
 ascend the throne of this realm, ought to administer the 
 government of the same, according to the said laws, and 
 all their officers and in'misters ought to serve them respecdvely, 
 according to the same,''''* and the obligations of the corona- 
 tion oath extend to every part of the Queen's dominions, 
 by which oath, amongst other things, it is provided that 
 " every King or Queen who shall succeed to the imperial 
 crown of this realm," shall " swear to govern the people 
 of this kingdom, and the dominions thereunto belonging, 
 according to the statutes in purlianieiit agreed on, and the 
 laws and customs of the same {''' and to the utmost of his 
 or her power to maintain the laws of God, the true pro- 
 fession of the gospel, and the I'rutcstant reformed religion 
 established by law,''' t It follows that the maintenance 
 and support of the Protestant reformed religion, 
 established by law, in the Colony of New South Wales, 
 is equally within the obligations of the coronation oath, 
 and the provisions of the bill of rights, as ' The Protes- 
 tant Reformed Religion established by law ' in England. 
 
 It is remarkable however that the Governor in his let- 
 ter to the Secretary of State, before referred to, proceeds 
 on the assumption that, even the foundations of the Chris. 
 
 * Stat. I W. & M. sess. 2 c 2. An act for declaring- tho rights and 
 li!)Prties of tlie subject, and settling the succession of the crown. 
 
 * Stat. 1 W. & M. sess. 1, c. fi. An act for the further limitation of 
 the croun, and better securing the liberties of the subject,
 
 48 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 lian Religion were still to be laid, and that it rested with 
 himself and the Secretary of State to establish it in any 
 way or every way at will. 
 
 After making a statement of the amount of aid supplied 
 by Government from the Public Treasury to the Church 
 of England, the Church of Scotland, and the Church of 
 Rome, whereby the magnitude of the aid given to the 
 former is contrasted with that given to the other two, the 
 Governor thus proceeds, " a distribution of support from 
 the Government of so unequal an amount as that which I 
 have just described, cannot be sufficient to be generally 
 acceptable to the colonists, who provide the funds from 
 which this distribution is made. Accordingly the magni- 
 tude of the sums annually granted for the support of the 
 Church of England in New South Wales, is very gene- 
 rally complained of, and a petition to the Governor and 
 the Legislative Council has been lately prepared at a 
 Public Meeting, and very numerously signed, praying for 
 a reduction of this expenditure ; if the complaint be well 
 founded, as I confess I consider it to be, the recent dissolu. 
 lion (f the Church Corporation affords an opportunity for 
 placing on an equitable footing the support which the 
 principal Christian ChurcJies in tlie colony may for the present 
 claim from the public funds ; I would therefore earnestly 
 recommend to His Majesty's Government, to take the 
 whole case into their early consideration, and to adopt 
 such arrangments, as may be expected to give general 
 satisfaction to the colonists. I would observe, that, in a 
 new country, to which persons of all religious persuasions 
 are invited to resort, it would be impossible to establish 
 a dominant and endowed church, without much hostility, 
 and great improbability of its becoming permanent; 
 the inclination of these colonists, which keeps pace with the 
 spirit (f the agCy is decidedly hostile to such an institution ;
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 49 
 
 and I fear the interests of religion would be prejudiced by 
 its establishment. If, on the contrary, support were given, 
 as required, to every one of the three grand divisions oj Christ- 
 ions indifferently, and the management of the tempora- 
 lities of their churches were left to themselves, 1 con- 
 ceive that the Public Treasnri/ might in time he relieved of 
 a considerable charge, and what is of much greater impor- 
 tance the people would become more attached to their 
 respective churches, and be more willing to listen to and 
 obey their several pastors. It may be expected that in 
 addressing you. Sir, on this occasion I should submit 
 some specific arrangementsybr ?/OMr co«Aif/er«/Jo«. I can- 
 not without much diffidence proceed to discharge this 
 dutv, but as I have reason to believe, that the outline which 
 follows is in unison with the sentiments of 7nany of the 
 most intelligent of the colonists, I have less hesitation in 
 laying it before you." 
 
 *' I cannot (the Governor writes) conclude this sub. 
 ject, without expressing a hope amounting to some de- 
 gree of confidence that in laijing the foundations of the 
 Christian religion in this young and rising colony, by equal 
 encouragement held out to its professors in their several 
 churches, the people of these persuasions will be united to- 
 gether in one bond of peace, and taught to look up to 
 the Government as their common protector and friend, 
 and that thus there will be secured to the state, good 
 subjects, and to society, good men." 
 
 This letter, addressed to the Right Honourable E. G. 
 Stanley, on the 30th of September 1833, was unan- 
 swered for two years, and was at length replied to by 
 the Right Hon. Lord Glenelg, on the 30th Nov. 1835. 
 Respecting the principles of the Governor's plan, his 
 Lordship writes as follows, "Attached as I am in com- 
 mon with the other members of the Government to the 
 
 £
 
 50 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 Church of England, and believing it, when duly admi- 
 nistered, to be a powerful instrument in the diffusion of 
 sound religious instruction, 1 am desirous that every 
 encouragement should be given to its extension in New 
 South Wales, consistently with the just claims 'of that 
 large part of the community which is composed of 
 Christians of other denominations. In dealing with this 
 subject in a case so new as that of the Australian Colo- 
 nies, few analogies can be drawn from the institutions 
 of the parent state to our assistance ; in those commu. 
 nities formed, and rapidly multiplying, under most 
 peculiar circumstances, and comprising great numbers 
 of Presbyterians and Roman Catholics, as well as mem. 
 bers of the Church of England, it is evident that the at- 
 tempt to select any one Church as the exclusive object of 
 public endowment, even if it were advisable in any other 
 respect, would not be long tolerated. To none of the 
 numerous Christians of those persuasions should oppor- 
 tunities be refused for worship and education, on prin- 
 ciples which they approve. The plan which you have 
 suggested, appears to me fully in accordance with these 
 views, in both its branches, in that which relates to the 
 places and ministers of worship, or as may be more 
 briefly described, to Public Religion, and in that which 
 concerns Public Education." 
 
 In the letter of the Governor there may be traced 
 much of that spirit of the age, which is adopted as the 
 ruling principle of the measure to be recommended. 
 
 First, the National Church, now deprived of that en- 
 dowment which Royal Beneficence had provided for its 
 future support, an endowment which, after all, was an 
 offering of that which had cost the Royal Donor nought, 
 and could well be spared from the vast territory which 
 lay at His Majesty's disposal, reduced for its mainte- 
 nance to form an item of expenditure in the yearly dis-
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 51 
 
 bursement of the Public Revenue, — and '* the magnitude 
 of the sum tlius annually granted for its support (incom- 
 mensurate, as it was, with the acknowledged necessity 
 of the case,) is accounted as a burthen, and represented 
 as a subject of well founded complaint ;" and " a peti- 
 tion to the Governor and Legislative Council, prepared 
 at a public meeting, and very numerously signed, pray- 
 ing for a reduction of this expenditure," is referred to 
 in proof of it, but neither is that petition appended, nor 
 is there any record amongst the printed votes and pro- 
 ceedings of the Legislative Council of its having ever 
 been presented to or entertained by that body. Nor is 
 there any statement as to the character and station in 
 life of the persons who so numerously signed it. 
 
 Were the clergy of the church of England too nuuier. 
 ous for the colony 1 they amounted at the time, to an 
 archdeacon, and fifteen chaplains, and the additions 
 which since that period it has been found necessary to 
 make to their numbers, (viz., up to March 1839 they 
 had been increased to thirty-three, two others have since 
 sailed from England, and another is preparing to do so) 
 prove that the only " well founded complaint" was that 
 they were too few. Were they extravagantly paid? — 
 one only of the whole establishment, the archdeacon, 
 received a yearly salary so high as 2,000/., and of the 
 rest, the senior chaplain received (including an al- 
 lowance of \00l. a year, in lieu of a life interest in a 
 glebe of 400 acres, which he surrendered to the corpora- 
 tion, and 50/. a year for attending the female factory) 
 in the whole, about 600/.; the second, including allow- 
 ances of a similar nature, 500/.; the third, 460/.; a 
 fourth, 400/. ; a fifth, 350/. ; and a sixth, in addition to 
 an income of 250/., retained a glebe of 400 acres; and 
 all of them enjoyed either a parsonage house, or re- 
 
 e2
 
 52 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 ceived rent for one. But of the rest, none received a 
 greater stipend than 250/., and such allowances of forage 
 for a horse, and travelling expenses, to enable them to 
 perform distant duties, as was usual in the colony ; and 
 which did not raise their stipend, subject to an expendi- 
 ture, greatly more than they received on account of it, 
 beyond 300Z. a year.* 
 
 Were they deficient in piety, or in zeall the breath 
 of calumny never alleged it against them, and every 
 christian man of every denomination in the colony, 
 knew and acknowledged to the contrary. 
 
 The only instance which an acute observer, and un- 
 
 * Their emoluments were thus stated, in the estimates for the year 
 1833* : — 
 
 Fifteen chaplains, one at 460/., two at 360/., and twelve nt 250/. 
 each, per iinnura. 
 
 Three catechists, at 182/. per annum, each. 
 
 Compensation for five glebes, resigned to the corporation, 500/.f 
 
 Allowances to three clergymen for performing divine service at 
 Sydney gaol, Phoenix Hulk, and Female Factory, 50/. each.J 
 
 Allowance to one clergj'man for performing divine service at Sack- 
 ville Reach, 45/.§ 
 
 Forage allowance to eight chaplains, and two catechists, at 2s. Gtl. 
 each per diem.H 
 
 Allowance for maintaining two boatmen on the river Hawkesburj-, 
 40/.^ 
 
 Travelling expenses on duty, 150/. 
 
 Rent for six parsonages, 470/.** 
 
 Rent of two houses for catechists, 340/. ' 
 
 Allowance for the maintenance of 24 glebe servants, 840/. ft 
 
 * Votes and proceedings of council, 1832. 
 
 t Viz. : by five chaplains, adding 100/. a year each to the incomes of these 
 clergymen. 
 
 t These were the three first above named, as enjoying the higher incomes. 
 
 t) This was one clergyman enjoying the lower salary of 250/. a year. 
 
 II An allowance given for the performance of distant duties. 
 
 *i\ The clergymen who performed the duty in that neighbourhood having to 
 travel by water. 
 
 ** Each clergyman had either a residence or an allowance for rent. 
 
 ft That is two to each of 12 clergymen having glebes of 40 acres.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 53 
 
 compromising enemy of the English church establish, 
 ment*, could allege against any clergyman of that 
 church in New South Wales, was that of a person who 
 was not one of the colonial clergy, but attached to the 
 Mission of the Church Missionary Society to New Zea- 
 land, and being on his way thither, officiated only for a 
 few days as a clergyman in New South Wales. 
 
 As regarded them, there was " no well founded com. 
 plaint," and with respect to their remuneration, that of 
 the highest did not exceed, or even amount to, that which 
 civil officers of the same degree enjoyed, or to a sum 
 more than equivalent to that respectability of mainte- 
 nance, which "it is the genius of Englishmen to delight 
 to see the ministers of their religion enjoy ;" it was not 
 more than enough for one, upon whom the public and 
 private claims of charity were necessarily many ; and 
 was less than enough to afford promise of providing for 
 a family; whilst, with respect to the rest, there was 
 scarcely a police magistrate not better paid. Where- 
 fore then, and from whom was the complaint^ and it 
 can only be answered, that it came only of enmity, and 
 was heard only from enemies to the Church of England, 
 and these neither numerous nor important, nor " amongst 
 the most respectable and intelligent of the community." 
 
 By a "dominant and endowed church" must, it is 
 presumed, be meant the National Church of England, 
 and when it is represented, that " the inclination of 
 these colonists, which keeps pace with the spirit of the 
 age, is decidedly adverse to such an institution," it must 
 be understood as referring to, and recognizing that 
 spirit which influenced only the enemies of the Esta- 
 blished Church. 
 
 * Dr. J D. Lang's examination before the Committee on Trans- 
 portation, 2ii(l June 1837. Minutes of Evidence before Select Coni- 
 miltee, Questions 3,913 to 3,918.
 
 54 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNIVIENT AND CHURCH 
 
 The title *' dominant " is a term used by such per- 
 sons without reason, as applied to the Church of Eng. 
 land, which asserts no dominion over other churches, 
 but is applied by them for the purpose of exposing the 
 church to hatred. But that '• spirit of the age " pos- 
 sessed other ingredients also, which appear in the 
 Governor's letter. It is manifest that he was influenced 
 by the principle, that if religion be any concern of the 
 state, all religions ought to be equally encouraged and 
 supported, because men of all religions contribute to 
 the public purse. 
 
 At this early period of the colony' s existence , the Governor 
 writes, " / think it necessary that the government should 
 grant pecuniary assistance for the establishment o^ religious 
 institutions, and take upon itself the nomination of the 
 ministers, or it might happen that the ordinances of 
 Christianity would become altogether neglected, or its 
 tenets perverted by incompetent teachers," Again, "If 
 support were given, as required*, to every one of the 
 three grand divisions of Christians indifferently, and the 
 management of the temporalities of their churches 
 were left to themselves, I conceive that the public 
 treasury might be relieved of a considerable charged Again, 
 " I cannot conclude the subject without expressing a 
 hope, amounting to some degree of confidence, that m 
 laying the foundations of the Christian religion, in this young 
 and rising colony, bi/ equal encouragement held out to its 
 professors in their several churches, the people of these 
 persuasions will be united together in one bond of peace." 
 Again, in writing of the amount of support derived 
 from the government by the several churches, he 
 
 * !t would appear from the commencement, tliat His Excellency 
 thouglit the Church of England required no more, it being repre- 
 sented as " a well grounded subject of complaint " that she had too 
 much.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 55 
 
 writes, '* A distribution of support from the Govern- 
 ment, of so unequal an amount, as that which I have 
 just described, cannot be supposed to be generally 
 acceptable to the colonists, who provide the funds from 
 which this distribution is made.'''' Again, " The recent dis- 
 solution of the Church Corporation affords an opportu- 
 nity for placing on an equitable footing, the support 
 which the principal Christian churches in the Colony may for 
 the present claim from the public purse?'' 
 
 But another principle is still apparent ; it might have 
 been from a sense that in the small measure of support 
 hitherto given by the Government to the Church of 
 Rome, injustice had been done to the professors of that 
 religion. It might have been from a persuasion that 
 the tenets of the Church of Rome are equally true with 
 those of the National Reformed Church, and equally to 
 be encouraged by the State ; but there is manifest a 
 principle of favour towards the Church of Rome, which 
 would allow of no assistance being given to its professors, 
 short of placing that church itself upon a footing of perfect 
 equality with the Church of England and the Church of 
 Scotland. " The principal Christian churches in the 
 colony," — " the three grand divisions of Christians" 
 comprehend the scope of the Governor's proposition. 
 
 It was not proposed to extend equal support to any of 
 those denominations of Protestants who dissent from 
 the National Church, although these are equally within 
 the pecuniary principle, since they were part of *' the 
 colonists who provide the funds from which this distri- 
 bution is made ;" and these had surely a superior claim, 
 upon every constitutional principle, to that of the 
 Church of Rome, if the support of religious institutions 
 were intended to be placed upon what is termed an 
 " equitable footing." Religionists of all denominations 
 are included as " persons who provide the funds, but
 
 56 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 derive no support for their religious institutions," as 
 persons who at the public meeting pray for '' a reduction 
 of the expenditure for the support of the Church of 
 England," as swelling the amount of the disproportion 
 of the sums annually granted to the Church of Eng. 
 land ; but when a new distribution is to be made, it is 
 remarkable that they are not included. 
 
 The result of this correspondence was the introduc- 
 tion by the Governor into the Legislative Council of a 
 local act which the Governor states (Dispatch, 14th 
 September 1836,) is founded on the principle sane- 
 tioned by Lord Glenelg's despatch of the 30th Novem- 
 ber 1835 ;" the scope of the act is however much more 
 extended ; but by a species of legislation not uncommon 
 in New South Wales, this was left by the local legisla- 
 ture to be controlled and determined at will by " such 
 regulations as shall from time to tim.e be made by the 
 Governor,'' and it has been accordingly so limited. 
 
 It is by the first clause " enacted that whenever a 
 sum not less than 300/. shall have been raised by private 
 contributions, and applied towards the building of a 
 church or chapel, and a dwelling where the same may 
 be deemed necessary for the officiating minister in any 
 part of the said colony, it shall be lawful for the Gover- 
 nor, with the advice* of the Executive Council, by 
 warrant under his hand, and subject to such regulations 
 for the due appropriation and application thereof, as 
 shall from time to time be made by the said Governort, 
 
 * ' Consent' of the Executive Council, is not necessary, and the au- 
 thority to issue is only permissive to the Governor ; he may grant or 
 withhold as he thinks fit. 
 
 f Without the consent or even advice of either body, Legislative or 
 Executive — a mode of legislation, which is in effect merely enacting, 
 " 'I hat it shall he lawful for the Governor to make such a law as he 
 thinks fit.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 57 
 
 to issue from the Colonial Treasury in aid of the under- 
 taking, any sum of money not exceeding the amount of 
 the said private contributions." It is also " provided 
 that the w^hole sum to be issued in aid of any church or 
 chapel and minister's dwelling, shall not exceed 1,000/. . 
 that }io Sinn is to he issued in aid of any private contribu. 
 tion, unless such contribution shall be paid up and ex- 
 pended within three years after the first issue from the 
 Colonial Treasury* ; and that nothing therein contained 
 shall prevent the appropriation for the purpose afore- 
 said of any sum exceeding 1,000/., by the Governor, 
 with the advice t of the Legislative Council." 
 
 By the second clause the Governor is authorized, 
 " with the advice of the Executive Council, to issue 
 from the Colonial Treasury a stipend towards the sup- 
 port of ministers of religion duly appointed to officiate in 
 any churches or chapels erected under the act, or pre- 
 viously erected, and of which trustees shall be ap- 
 pointed under the act, after the following rate : — 
 
 " First, If it be shown, to the satisfaction of the Gover- 
 nor and Executive Council, that there is resident within 
 a reasonable distance of the proposed church or chapel a 
 population of one hundred adult persons (including con- 
 victs), and such persons shall subscribe a declaration, 
 setting forth their desire to attend such church or 
 chapel, 100/. 
 
 " Secondlv, if two hundred adults, yearly, 150/. 
 
 *' Thirdly, if five hundred, 200/., which it is declared 
 shall be the highest stipend to be issued from the Colonial 
 Treasury under the provisions of the act towards the 
 support of any one officiating minister of religion." 
 
 * This provision, as it stands, is absurd, but one of the regulations, 
 made under the authority givrn to the Governor, limits theissue from 
 the Colonial Treasury to cases when a sum of money has been first 
 expended by the persons who imdertook the !)uilding, 
 
 t The consent of this body is not made necessary.
 
 58 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 By the third clause, the governor is authorized, "with 
 the advice of the executive council, to issue a stipend to 
 the minister of any such church or chapel, of lOOl. a 
 year, in cases where the number of adult persons may 
 be less than 100, if, under the special circumstance of 
 the case, the governor and executive council shall deem 
 it expedient." By the fourth clause, the governor is 
 authorized " to increase the stipend of any minister ac- 
 cording to the above rates, upon a proportionate in- 
 crease of the persons signing the required declaration.'' 
 
 By the fifth clause, the governor is authorized '* in 
 like manner" to grant a stipend to any minister of re- 
 ligion, where there is no church or chapel, but where 
 a sum not less than 501. for any one year shall be raised 
 by private contribution towards his maintenance, to the 
 amount of the private contributions, but not exceed, 
 ing lOOZ. 
 
 By the sixth clause, it is " provided that once in every 
 year, for which the stipend of any minister shall be 
 issued, proof shall be produced to the satisfaction of the 
 governor and executive council, of the sufficient and 
 regular performance of his duties ; and the governor 
 and council are authorized to withdraw his stipend for 
 such time as to them shall seem proper, if the duties 
 have been culpably or wilfully neglected." 
 
 By the seventh clause, it is " provided, that before 
 any sum of money shall be issued from the Colonial 
 Treasury towards the building of any church or chapel, 
 and minister's dwelling, trustees, not less than three, 
 nor more than five in number, shall be nominated by 
 the persons contributing towards the building, for the 
 approval of the governor and executive council, and 
 that the real estate in the site of such church, chapel, 
 or minister's dwelling, and of any lands and heredita- 
 ments thereunto belonging, shall be conveyed to the said
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 59 
 
 triiatees when ap/irovcd, and io the heir of the survivor of 
 them, upon trust for the erection, maintenance, and re- 
 pairs of such church or chapel, and minister's dwelling, 
 and for provision out of the revenues belonging to, or 
 arising from tlie use of such church or chapel, in such 
 manner as shall be lawfully appointed, of all things neces- 
 sary for the celebration of divine worship therein, and 
 to whom shall be issued all such sums of money as are 
 authorized by the act to be issued in aid of the build- 
 ing." 
 
 By the eighth clause, the trustees are authorized '* to 
 take from any person willing to give the same any lands 
 or hereditaments adapted for the site of a church or 
 chapel, a minister's dwelling with a garden, and other 
 appurtenances, or any lands or hereditaments adapted 
 for the purpose of a burial ground." 
 
 By the ninth clause it is " provided that at least one 
 sixth part of the whole of the sittings in every church 
 or chapel under the act shall be ' free seats,' and appro- 
 priated and set apart for the use of poor persons." 
 
 The tenth clause provides for the appointment of 
 trustees for the churches and chapels already built ; 
 and lastly, it is provided by the eleventh clause that 
 ** nothing in this act contained shall be held in any 
 manner to diminish the stipends, allowances^ or emolu- 
 ments of any chaplains or ministers of religion hereto- 
 fore appointed to officiate within the said colony, or to 
 affect the possession or occupation of any glebe or land 
 possessed and occupied by or appropriated to the use of 
 any such chaplain or minister." 
 
 Such are the terms of the local act, upon which it is 
 observable that they embrace all classes and denomina- 
 tions of Christians. By the regulations, however, of 
 the Governor, made under the authority of the act, the
 
 60 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 issue of money from the public treasury " in aid of the 
 erection of churches, chapels^ and ministeis^ dwellings,'''' is 
 principally limited to those of the churches of England, 
 Scotland, and Rome, as if the act were so confined in 
 its operation ; by. those regulations, all applications for 
 such aid are to be made through the Right Reverend 
 the Lord Bishop of Australia, the Presbytery of the Church 
 of Scotland, or the Right Reverend the Roman Catholic 
 Bishop, on behalf of their respective churches. 
 
 The grant, however, of stipends for the support of 
 ministers under the second clause, is not so limited ; 
 but according to the terms of the regulations*, is open 
 to the ministers of all denominations of christians who 
 shall produce the requisite number of signatures of adult 
 persons desiring to attend their church or chapel ; 
 whilst the stipend to be especially granted in cases 
 where there are not 100 adults, is again limited to the 
 above churches. 
 
 Again, it is declared, that application for aid from 
 the Colonial Treasury " towards the erection of churches 
 or chapels, or ministers dwellings, or towards the stipends 
 of ministers, on behalf of any denominations of Christians 
 not named in these regulations, will be taken into consi- 
 deration, according to the special circumstances of each case ; 
 hut such part of these regulations ivill be acted upon, as may 
 be applicable thereunto^ 
 
 The intention, therefore, of granting aid to any 
 dissenters from either church, is evidently limited by 
 these regulations to a beneficence, which may be granted 
 or withheld by the governor at pleasure, as a charitable 
 assistance, afforded to those who conscientiously dissent 
 from " the public' religion." And this upon reasons, 
 
 * Reg, 3, Form B.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 61 
 
 which are as applicable to the Church of Rome, as to 
 them, for what claim to support from this Protestant 
 State, it may again be asked, has the Church of Rome, 
 superior to any class of Protestant Dissenters ! and upon 
 what principle is an extent of provision thought suffi- 
 ciently liberal towards the latter, not also sufficiently 
 liberal towards the adherents of the Church of Rome \ 
 
 The new act was followed by an increase in the num- 
 ber of ministers of religion of all persuasions, at once 
 showing how great must have been the dearth before 
 that period, and how readily additional means of religious 
 instruction could be supplied, when the Government 
 was disposed to sanction the addition. 
 
 So great an increase could not but be a subject of re- 
 joicing to every well-wisher to the Colony, and of fer- 
 vent gratitude also to Him who thus turned the hearts of 
 men to his service ; not unmixed however with that re- 
 gret which must ever accompany this reflection, that 
 the good was not unattended with evil, in the more than 
 equal supply of those who are regarded by every sincere 
 Protestant, as teaching for doctrines the traditions of 
 men. It were an unwelcome task to give utterance to opi- 
 nions in disparagement of that measure, if it were the 
 necessary foundation of so much good as has undoubtedly 
 ensued. A little reflection, however, will show that the 
 good might have been produced by other means, whilst 
 the evil is all its own. 
 
 All that had been, in fact, done by the Government 
 for the religious instruction of the Colony before the 
 passing of the act,was done at the will of the Govern- 
 ment. Sums had been given from the public funds 
 towards the building of churches and chapels and mi- 
 nisters' dwellings, and in the payment of stipends to 
 each of those churches which are the particular objects 
 of the measure ; in neither case it is admitted to the ex.
 
 62 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMEMT AND CHURCH 
 
 tent of the necessity, but these might at any time have 
 been increased by the same will which had supplied the 
 rest ; and all this might have been done without infringe, 
 ment upon the principles of the constitution. Thus: — 
 
 All the aid which has been given to the contributions 
 of members of the Churches of England and Scotland 
 in the increase of their clergy might have been afforded, 
 and all the aid which in charity was due to those who 
 could not receive religious consolation or instruction 
 from communion with either church might have been 
 given, and no established principle violated. This is 
 the good which has been the result of the measure, and 
 it has arisen from a change of purpose in those with 
 whom rested (under God's Providence) the supply of 
 religious means, and might have been effected without 
 a change of principle. 
 
 The evil has consisted in that change, and in admit- 
 ting much which is false religion to an equal encourage- 
 ment with that which is true, and this is purely the 
 natural and necessary result of the measure. 
 
 When therefore the Governor takes occasion, in a 
 dispatch to Lord Glenelg* to " congratulate his Lord, 
 ship upon the success which at so early a period has 
 attended the measure adopted with his Lordship's sanc- 
 tion, for promoting the building of churches, and pro- 
 viding for the maintenance of ministers of religion in 
 New South Wales ;" and when the noble lord, in a 
 dispatch to the Governor t, congratulates him in return, 
 
 * Dated 29tli November 1836, transmitting the copy of a letter 
 from the Bishop of Australia, dated 26th November 1836, recom- 
 mending that nine additional clergymen of the Church of Eiigland be 
 appointed chaplains, and sent out to the colony, 
 
 t Dated 24th June 1837. Parliamentary Papers on Transporta- 
 tion, 1838.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 63 
 
 it is right, in proceeding to state the increase which 
 took place in the religious means granted to the Church 
 of England, to trace out the true source of that prompt- 
 ness to take advantage of the new disposition on the 
 part of Government to increase those religious means, 
 which led to this immediate application. 
 
 This will be found to have been, under Divine Pro- 
 vidence, in the pious and never wearying zeal of the 
 Bishop himself; in the encouraging and truly disin- 
 terested liberality evinced by the two Church Societies 
 in England, the " Society for Promoting Christian Know- 
 ledge," and the " Society for Propagating the Gospel," to- 
 wards their brethren in Australia, and lastly in the zealous 
 and affectionate attachment of the People of New South 
 Wales themselves to the National and Apostolic Church. 
 The religious principles, thus manifesting themselves in 
 active exercise on the passing of the local act, were the 
 growth of years, of childhood, youth, and manhood, 
 spent in blessed communion with the Church of England, 
 and waited only for an opportunity to display them- 
 selves ; whether or not that act had passed, the time 
 had arrived when they could no longer have been re- 
 pressed by any discouraging circumstances. 
 
 The new disposition on the part of Government was 
 therefore received with gladness, and greater means for 
 communicating religious instruction were thereby afford- 
 ed to the Church in the Colony, but this disposition on 
 the part of its members, was no new disposition. They 
 had long seen and lamented the spiritual dearth under 
 which the land mourned, and were ready to do their ut- 
 most for its relief; but the power was not with them; 
 this rested entirely with the Government, who might at 
 any time have come forward and offered the same
 
 64 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 encouragement to religion, which, when it was eventually 
 afforded, was accepted with so much alacrity. 
 
 The want of religious means so deeply deplored by 
 Archdeacon Scott in 1829 had been suffered to conti- 
 nue without amelioration from that period to the year 
 1837. 
 
 The Church of England, as to the number of its clergy- 
 men, continued the same in 1837 as it was in 1829, (two 
 new appointments only having taken place in the room 
 of two removals) the population having in the mean 
 time been doubled. 
 
 There was, how^ever, this difference, that, of that 
 feeble band of fifteen clergymen, several were fast 
 drawing towards the end of their earthly pilgrimage, 
 their bodily powers had long begun to yield under 
 the weight of advanced years, and of mental and bodily 
 toil, such as their brethren in England can have little 
 idea of; that one, at least, could now do little more, 
 than shew forth in the concluding passages of his life, 
 the power of that gospel which he had earnestly and 
 faithfully preached for more than forty years. The 
 venerable Marsden had borne the weight of so many 
 years of toil in His Lord's vineyard, in Australia; Ful- 
 ton, Cartwright, and Cowper, for nearly as long; and 
 three of them had been represented by their archdeacon 
 in 1829, as then nearly worn out by their exertions; and 
 it may be here remarked, without intending to disparage 
 the services of these valuable men, that only four of the 
 whole number of fifteen, had attained an university de- 
 gree. 
 
 In the year 1829, Archdeacon Scott resigned his 
 charge, and Archdeacon Broughton was appointed his 
 successor.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 65 
 
 Both of these dignitaries performed the ordinary duties 
 of the ministry in addition to their own peculiar func- 
 tions, and by them, and the clergymen under their 
 superintendence, as much was done for the spiritual in- 
 struction of the people, as could possibly be performed. 
 
 A schedule of ordinary duties divided amongst the 
 clergy at that time, will exhibit this to a certain extent;* 
 but is a faint outline of the actual amount of their 
 labours ; to form an adequate conception of which, there 
 must be taken into account the numerous important 
 duties attached to the clerical office, of visiting the sick, 
 and in Sydney, particularly, the constant call every hour 
 for the clergyman's assistance in some charitable or reli- 
 gious association, which derive their chief support from 
 the voluntary labours of these invaluable men. 
 
 With respect to the country clergymen, also, should 
 be taken into account, as forming no light part of their 
 labours, (he time necessarily occupied in travelling 
 from place to place to perform their duties, with their 
 limited means for travelling, and poor accommodations 
 on the way, in a climate like that of New South Wales, 
 especially during the summer season, when without re- 
 gard to the scorching sun, or the suffocating atmosphere 
 of an oppressive sirocco, the humble minister of religion 
 has to perform his journey at a fixed time, in order to 
 meet his expecting congregation. A glance at the an- 
 nexed schedule will show, that no clergyman performed 
 a single duty; none rested at his post; but the whole 
 were so disposed as to occupy the widest field, to afford 
 the greatest possible increase of religious reproof, in. 
 struction, and consolation to those at a distance ; and 
 that all were actively so employed; a single glance will 
 
 * See Appendix, No. 4. 
 F
 
 66 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 also show their inadequacy to produce more than a pass- 
 ing impression upon those who heard them ; since all 
 that the best arrangement, and the most active exertion 
 could accomplish, was to perform the rites of religion, 
 in some places indeed every Sunday, but in others, only 
 occasionally, and monthly, and half-yearly. 
 
 To procure assistance in so unequal a contest with the 
 evil that was in the Colony, the new archdeacon tem- 
 porarily left his charge in March 1834, and visited 
 England ; there his exertions were unceasing ; but he 
 failed for a season in the fruit of them, and he had the 
 mortification of returning to New South Wales unac- 
 companied by a single clergyman. " This was owing to 
 the refusal of His Majesty's Government to sanction any 
 allowance towards the expense of the passage, or residence, or 
 means of support for any additional clergymen,'''' 
 
 ** This determination, apparently, arose from an impres- 
 sion prevailing (whence originating, it is useless to con- 
 jecture) that the inhabitants of this colony were opposed 
 or at least indifferent to an extension of the ordinances 
 of the Church of England."* 
 
 He returned, therefore, to the colony alone, a Bishop 
 to preside over a Church thus destitute of clergymen for 
 
 * First report of the Australian Diocesan Committee of tiie 
 Societies for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts, published 1838. 
 This refusal will appear the more extraordinary, when viewed in contra 
 position with Ihe following extract from the account of Mr. Barnard, 
 the Colonial Agent, laid before the Legislative Council of New South 
 Wales, 13th July 1837, of Disbursements made by him on account of 
 the Colonial Government from the 1st of January 1832, to 31st Dec. 
 1835. 
 
 " Allowance to the Rev. H. T. Stiles, assistant chaplain, for 
 outfit and passage, 5th January 1833* ..... £150 
 
 * Tliis is the only sum paid on account of the Church of England, during four 
 years.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION . 
 
 67 
 
 the due and decent performance of her ministrations. 
 Yet were his labours and remonstrances not without 
 their effect, since they undoubtedly tended, although 
 not in the way of which he could altogether approve or 
 would have recommended, to press upon the Govern- 
 ment the necessity of rendering the Church establish- 
 ment more commensurate with the wants of the colony. 
 Another important result of the Bishop's labours in 
 England was, the interest taken on behalf of the Church 
 in Australia, by the two Venerable Societies in England, 
 for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge, and Propa- 
 gation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. A statement of 
 the religious destitution under which a great portion of 
 the territory was then labouring, having been addressed 
 by him in February 1835, to the General Meeting of the 
 Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, the sum of 
 3,000/. was immediately placed at his disposal, towards 
 effecting an amelioration in a state of things so deeply to 
 be deplored ; and upon a written communication to the 
 same effect having been addressed to the Society for Pro- 
 pagatmg the Gospel, a sum of 1,000/. was devoted by that 
 Society to a similar object.* 
 
 Allowances to the undermentioned Roman Catholic Clergymen and 
 
 Catechists, for outfit and passage : — 
 The Rev. Wm. Ullathorne, 8th Sept. 1832 .... i'1.50 
 
 Dr. Folding, 2M Feb. 1835 150 
 
 Mr. Sumner, do. ]5() 
 
 Gotham, do. ..... 150 
 
 Corcoran, do. ..... 150 
 
 Mr. Gregory, Catechist, do. JQO 
 
 Mr. Spooner, do. 26th March 1835 . . . . IQO 
 
 Mr. Fisher, do. do 100 
 
 Mr. John Kenny, do. 31st March 1835 . . . .100 
 
 * Statement of the objects of the Australian Diocesan Committee, 
 published 1838. 
 
 F 2
 
 68 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 It was the return of their late venerated Pastor, in the 
 character of their Bishop, whose piety, whose labours, 
 whose disinterested love towards his charge they knew, 
 and justly appreciated, — it was the animating proof of 
 the interest taken in their welfare by their Christian bre- 
 thren forming the two Church Societies, and by private 
 and pious individuals in England, and the munificent ex- 
 ample of their liberality which under Divine direction 
 gave encouragement and hope to the members of the 
 Church in Australia, and called forth the proof of their 
 zeal. 
 
 To these circumstances was entirely owing the forma- 
 tion of a Diocesan Committee of the two Societies, com- 
 bining in one association the objects of both, and strong- 
 ly expressive of their affectionate attachment to them and 
 to the Church of their fathers. 
 
 The immediate association of the members of the 
 Church of England for such a purpose, the amount of 
 the fund at once placed at their disposal for the joint ex- 
 tension of religion and education throughout the length 
 and breadth of the land, and the immediate and liberal 
 grants and contributions which were made by private 
 individuals in every part of the Colony, for Churches, 
 Parsonages, and ministers' stipends in New South Wales, 
 at once vindicates the members of the Church of England 
 in that Colony from the charge of indifference, and 
 proves their attachment in terms more forcible than 
 the most laboured exposition. " It must be gratifying 
 (say the Diocesan Committee,)* to every well wisher to the 
 improvement of this Colony in the most essential of all 
 respects, as well as to the members of the Societies in 
 England who have so munificently befriended the ne- 
 
 * Statement of the Diocesan Committee.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 69 
 
 cessities of their distant brethren, to learn that through 
 the assistance thus rendered, an impulse has been given 
 to the erection of no less than fourteen churches, for 
 which subscriptions have been entered into among the 
 inhabitants, vv'ith a most encouraging expectation, that 
 their contributions combined with those of the Societies, 
 and of the Local Government, will supply funds sufficient 
 for their completion ;" again, in a report of the Diocesan 
 Committee read at their First Anniversary Meeting, on 
 the 30th June, 1837, the Committee make the follow- 
 ing statement, — " The first object of attention is the 
 augmentation of the number of churches — an object which 
 has been undertaken and prosecuted with an energy, from 
 which but a few years since, the circumstances of the 
 Colonists would not have enabled them to display, and from 
 which a gratifying proof may be deduced of their readi- 
 ness to devote to the best purposes a fair proportion of 
 the increase at length promising to crown their earlier 
 toils and privations. It must afford an occasion of de- 
 vout thankfulness, not unmingled with astonishment, to 
 reflect that in a territory which at a distance of less than 
 fifty years, was wholly unoccupied but_ by its own unci- 
 vilized natives, without even an attempt having been 
 made to form any European settlement, there should be 
 at this moment in contemplation the erection of thirty, 
 two additional churches : towards each of which a consi- 
 derable subscription has been made; several being in 
 rapid progress, and the remainder delayed only in con- 
 sequence of the want of mechanics and workmen to un- 
 dertake the buildings."* 
 
 Again, alluding to an impression, that the inhabitants 
 of this Colony were opposed or at least indifferent to an 
 
 * See Appendix.
 
 70 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 extension of the ordinances of the Church of England, 
 the Committee proceed : — " That whatever regret the 
 Committee may have experienced at the prevalence of an 
 impression which never had the slightest foundation in fact, 
 and which if it had continued, must have proved fatally 
 obstructive of the progress of religion, they are gratified 
 in finding that it has been completely dissipated by the 
 occurrences of last year, on the arrival of the Bishop of 
 Australia ; and they have received with the utmost plea, 
 sure information of a letter having been addressed to his 
 Lordship by the Under Secretary of State, Sir George 
 Grey, engaging on the part of Government to grant the 
 usual allowance for passage- money to clergymen, who 
 should be recommended to fill the benefices now in course 
 of establishment in this Diocese." 
 
 Again, in reference to the subject of finance, the 
 Committee, state — " The annual subscriptions promised 
 for general purposes were to the amount of more than 
 800/., and donations to upwards of 200/. ; of these sums 
 it is a singular no less than a gratifying circumstance, 
 to have to announce, that with the exception of about 
 30/. the whole has been paid to the treasurer's account, 
 while the greater proportion of the inconsiderable defal- 
 cation which exists may be accounted for by the occur- 
 rence of casualties and changes since the list was made, 
 such as among so large a number of individuals cannot 
 but be expected to happen during the interval of a 
 year." 
 
 With respect to the donations for special purposes — 
 " The statement of the sums subscribed towards the 
 erection of churches will manifest how very consider- 
 able has been their amount. To this are to be added 
 the sums similarly given in aid of schoolrooms and those 
 procured for the maintenance of clergymen ; insomuch.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 7] 
 
 that independently of the donations of the societies in 
 England, of subscriptions and donations directly paid 
 to this Committee, and of gifts of allotments of lands, 
 the members of the Church of England in the colony 
 of New South Wales have engaged to contribute, and 
 to a great extent have paid, within one year, upwards 
 of 13,500/., to be applied to the extension and support 
 of that system of faith and those ordinances of worship 
 to which they are faithfully and heartily attached ; for 
 the possession of which they unceasingly render thanks 
 to God, and to Him no less devoutly pray for their 
 security and preservation." 
 
 The Bishop's report made to the Committee on the 
 23d January 1837, of the principal circumstances con- 
 nected with the advancement of religion and education, 
 which had fallen under his observation in his progress 
 through the principal districts of the colony, commenced 
 on the 4th November 1836, affords the most gratifying 
 proof of the laborious and active zeal of his Lordship, 
 and of the disposition of the respectable inhabitants of 
 the territory towards the objects of his visit. The report 
 itself will be read with much interest by every Chris- 
 tian ; the following extracts, however, as illustrative of 
 the point under consideration, deserve particular notice. 
 
 " The general meeting will observe (the Bishop writes) 
 that what I have been enabled to lay before them 
 amounts to no more than a vast outline which requires 
 to be filled up, and the separate parts to be connected 
 and combined into one united and harmonious system 
 under the superintendence of vigilance, piety, judg. 
 ment, and liberality on the part of individuals and the 
 community at large. 
 
 *' I must also apologize for the imperfect account 
 which it is in my power to render of the state, as regards
 
 72 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 religion, of those portions of the Colony which I have 
 visited. But the general meeting will, with their accus- 
 tomed consideration, be pleased to call to mind that 
 traversing so great a distance perfectly unaccompanied, 
 compelled to oflficiate in administering all the offices of 
 religion, as well as those peculiar to my station, and 
 also to engage in all the details connected with the 
 establishment of every church and school, I cannot enjoy 
 the extensive opportunities which under different cir- 
 cumstances I might hope for, of observing minutely the 
 religious proficiency, as well as the religious wants of 
 families and individuals. The extreme extent of the 
 field of labour is also another obstacle to my attaining 
 so minute an acquaintance with it as the head of every 
 diocese would feel it advantageous both to himself and 
 to the flock committed to his charge, that he should 
 possess. 
 
 *' I conclude with observing, that amidst so many 
 discouraging circumstances, there are appearances visi- 
 ble which are of cheering comfort, and fraught wit 
 every encouraging expectation. The support which 
 this Committee has received is in itself a proof of the 
 extent to which a regard for the interests of religion 
 and education is prevalent among the principal inhabi- 
 tants of the colony, and of the energy which pervades 
 the supporters of the Church of England. This spirit is 
 not confined to a single district, but I have found it 
 pervading all which I have visited, with a degree of 
 unanimity as remarkable as it is gratifying. The cir- 
 cumstance of so many Churches being at one and the 
 same time in progress in such distant parts of the Colony 
 is unparalleled, so far as my observation extends, in 
 any country containing a tenfold population ; and the 
 amount of subscriptions raised in every such instance.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 73 
 
 without reserve or difficulty, proves how becoming a 
 sense is generally entertained by the settlers of their 
 duty to make a liberal offering to the service of God, 
 in acknowledgment of the bounties He has bestowed 
 upon them. In addition to this I cannot forbear to 
 observe, that having held confirmations in every part of 
 the Colony which I have visited, where a becoming place 
 for the celebration of that rite could be provided, the 
 attendance, with perhaps one single exception, has been 
 numerous and gratifying beyond my expectation. 
 
 " The appearance and demeanor of the young persons 
 who have come forward on these occasions, their un- 
 affected seriousness, their evident marks of attachment 
 to the Church and its ordinances, and the piety with 
 which they have pledged themselves to fulfil the solemn 
 engagement which they undertook in my presence, have 
 filled with satisfaction and hope, not my heart alone, 
 but the breasts of all who truly desire the welfare of 
 this Colony, and whose persuasion is, that it can be 
 secured only through the establishment of true holiness 
 and righteousness among its inhabitants. Finally, I am 
 bound to acknowledge the personal respect and kind- 
 ness with which I have been invariably treated through, 
 out the entire extent of the progress which I have been 
 now detailing. This acknowledgment I am not only- 
 bound to make with individual gratitude, but I am 
 proud and thankful to make it under a persuasion that 
 it is attachment to the ministry which I exercise, that 
 has influenced the inhabitants generally, in affording me 
 so honorable and gratifying a reception. It is my 
 earnest prayer to God, that He will bless them with all 
 temporal and spiritual benefits, and that, in the exten- 
 sion of the latter. He will be pleased to make the 
 Diocesan Committee an instrument for maintaining
 
 74 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 pure principles, and a corresponding practice, among 
 the people of this land, for the sake of His only Son, 
 our Redeemer, Jesus Christ." 
 
 Upon what authority then, did the Governor state * 
 " the inclination of these colonists (of whom he had 
 before represented " the followers of the Church of 
 England" as " themost numerous ") is decidedly adverse 
 to such an institution "! Certainly not upon the autho- 
 rity of any one well-affected member of that church. 
 The attachment to it of all such has been abundantly 
 shewn by the foregoing statement. 
 
 The appeal of the Diocesan Committee, which has 
 been before noticed, was followed up by a letter from 
 the Bishop to the Secretary of " the Society for Propaga. 
 ting the Gospel", dated the 14th October 1836, written 
 shortly before he proceeded upon his Episcopal tour 
 through the colony, and preceding hy more than a month 
 his letter to the Governor, dated 26th November 1836 
 (before noticed), in which the general results of his 
 tour were communicated ; the Bishop's letter to the 
 Society is noticed, and an extract inserted in their 
 report for the year 1837, and was received and acted 
 upon in a manner which sufficiently testifies the Chris, 
 tian love and liberality of that Venerable Society towards 
 the Church in Australia. 
 
 *' The Society having been informed that not more 
 than a single achlitional Chaplain had been engaged by 
 Government, for the provision in question, and that the 
 Secretary of State for the Colonies, was prepared to re- 
 ceive recommendations of persons duly qualified and 
 approved by the Bishop of London, the Society announced 
 its readiness to grant, in addition to the public allow- 
 
 * Letter to the Secretary of State, Sept. 1833.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. 75 
 
 ances for passage money and salary, the annual sum of 
 50/., and a gratuity of 150/. to ten clergymen or candi- 
 dates for ordination, who might be willing to proceed to 
 Australia, and should appear, upon full enquiry, duly 
 qualified for the service of the church in that quarter of 
 the world ; a number which has been since increased to 
 fifteen clergymen, to all of whom the Society has extended 
 the same liberality.* 
 
 This new and gratifying proof of the Society's interest 
 in the cause of religion in Australia, was rendered the 
 more remarkable and encouraging, that the assistance 
 thus rendered was afforded at a time when the Society 
 had entered upon new fields of labour, not only in 
 Australia, but in the West Indies, at the Mauritius, and 
 the Cape of Good Hope; and at a time, also, when the 
 calls for assistance from the diocese of Nova Scotia and 
 Quebec, were particularly urgent, and could not have 
 been responded to by the expenditure of the whole dis- 
 posable income of the Society, 
 
 Following up in a like spirit the beneficence of these 
 friends of the Church in England, it was resolved at 
 the general meeting of the Diocesan Committee, held on 
 the 19th of July 1838, " That the sum of 50/. (corres- 
 ponding with the amount granted at the general meeting 
 of the 15th of March last, (1838,) be likewise granted 
 by the Committee to each of the ministers last appointed, 
 with the view to contribute to their comfortable settle, 
 ment at their respective stations." 
 
 And the following resolutions were passed by the 
 meeting, expressive of the lively gratitude, of the mem. 
 bersof the Church of England in Australia, towards their 
 brethren in England. 
 
 * And the same to five clergymen for Van Diemen's Land.
 
 76 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT AND CHURCH 
 
 "That this committee, with heartfelt pleasure, again 
 record the grateful acknowledgments of the members 
 of the Established Church of England and Ireland, in 
 these Colonies, to the Societies for the Propagation of 
 the Gospel, and Promoting Christian Knowledge, for 
 their continued aid and support, more especially evinced 
 by the generous and munificent spirit with which the 
 sums of 1501. as outfit, and 501. per annum salary, have 
 recently been voted by one of these Societies, to each of 
 the twenty clergymen, either arrived, or on their way 
 out to this and the sister colony ; a spirit of liberality 
 and Christian feeling, perhaps, without precedent in the 
 annals of any Society, andwhich, with the divine blessing, 
 will produce the best "effects on the minds of those, for 
 whose religious and moral improvement this large sum 
 of money has been granted." 
 
 Neither was the Christian zeal of their brethren in 
 England in behalf of the Church in Australia confined 
 to these two Venerable Societies. 
 
 It was communicated to the Diocesan Committee, and 
 the intelligence was received by every Christian heart 
 with the warmest emotions of gratitude, that *' at a 
 time when so many demands of so pressing a nature 
 were being made on well-disposed persons for contri- 
 buting towards religious purposes at home," *' an ap- 
 peal to the Friends of the Church of England in behalf 
 of their brethren in Australia," had been put forth by 
 one* whose heart must have been warmed by a purely 
 Christian zeal, and responded to in a like spirit, since, 
 in a very short time, a voluntary subscription to the 
 amount of not less than 3,000/. was raised by those who 
 for the most part never beheld our faces, who have no 
 
 * The Rev. Edward Coleridge.
 
 RELATIVE TO RELIGION. ^ 77 
 
 knowledge of us, but that we labour under a dearth of 
 the appointed means of grace and salvation, nor motive 
 to exert themselves in our behalf except that we may 
 prosper and be in health." In the highly interesting 
 list of subscribers which accompanied this notification, 
 it was with many an expression of thankfulness that one 
 or other of those to whom this beneficence of their friends 
 in England was directed, saw written the name of a 
 tender relative or a friend, and rendered thanks to God 
 not only for the life still preserved of those who had 
 been long dear to them, and of which this was a witness, 
 but also for the grace which breathed in their gifts of 
 love. In that honourable list they saw the foremost 
 His late Most Gracious Majesty King William the Fourth* 
 and His Majesty's Royal Consort, Bishops, Judges, and 
 friends, whose names remain recorded in the church 
 history of Australia as thus generously manifesting 
 their Christian love, in the hour of that Church's need. 
 
 * His Majesty presented services of communion plate for St. An- 
 drew's and St. James's Churches, Sydney, 210/. ; the amount of this 
 gift is independent of the above sum of 3,000/'
 
 78 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT, ON THE DISSOLU- 
 TION OF THE CHURCH AND SCHOOL CORPORATION, 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 
 
 Next in order to the Religion of a Country, the 
 education of its youth naturally presents itself as a 
 consideration, not secondary indeed to the other, but 
 strictly in union with it; Religion and Education being 
 so sacredly and indissolubly joined together, as if by 
 God himself, that in order to the production of the good 
 fruits of either, the union of the other is requisite. Re- 
 ligion itself without education having a tendency to 
 superstition, and education without religion producing 
 little besides the vanity which exalts itself against that 
 which " is written." 
 
 The period of childhood, in which man is so much 
 longer than the lower animals made subject to his pa- 
 rents, appears to have been expressly designed by God 
 for this purpose, that the education of the young im- 
 mortal for that high destiny for which he has been 
 created, should be committed to those who possess the 
 strongest interest in his happiness, and that it should 
 form the bounden duty of parents to train up their chil- 
 dren in the way they should go, and to bring them up 
 in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 
 
 If, then, the parent be a Christian — if he have been 
 himself brought by reason, by experience, and by Divine 
 Grace to the knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus, he
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 79 
 
 will impart the like saving knowledge to his child — he 
 will guide, govern, and direct him in this way of life, 
 using his parental authority and the ductile nature of 
 the child for this purpose ; he will not only persuade or 
 recommend, least of all leave him to his wayward choice 
 as to what he shall learn, but he will command, and, if 
 necessary, enforce the command by that authority which 
 to this end has been given him, and will thus perform 
 the whole of his duty as a parent, consulting both for 
 his child's temporal and eternal good. The influence of 
 the parent extends only on that little system of which he 
 is the centre, and in this his power is more supreme 
 than that of the State in the larger circle, which em- 
 braces within its limits all the families of which it is 
 composed. 
 
 The State, however, in some measure, stands in the re- 
 lation of parent to all the children within it. It may 
 not, indeed, have the same power over particulars which 
 is delegated to the parent. But it has the same duty in 
 a general sense. Like the parent, it becomes the State 
 to determine " whom it shall serve," and having made 
 this determination upon sure and solid grounds, it 
 cannot, it is presumed, be doubted that its duty is, like 
 that of a parent, to teach that which itself receives as 
 truth to the children of the State. If the State have 
 determined that all religions are equally true, or equally 
 false, it will probably not interfere in the education 
 of its people ; but will leave each to the support of 
 its individual professors, or it will afford "equal support 
 lo all, upon some other principle than that of caring 
 for any of these things. But if the State have de- 
 termined that one religion only is true, then it is main- 
 tained, to be the duty of the State, as it is of the parent, 
 to teach that religion to its children ; and the State can
 
 80 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 no more justify the teaching of that which is false, 
 than the parent ; nor can any more be required of it, 
 than of the parent, who is only called upon to provide 
 for his children, those things which he knows to be good 
 for them, and is not bound to consult every fancy of a 
 wayward child. 
 
 Happily by the English Constitution, this question has 
 been determined, and the State is Christian ; and not only 
 so, the religion of the State or the National Religion is 
 also in all parts of the United Kingdom, excepting Scot- 
 land, that of the Reformed Protestant Church of Eng. 
 land ; and in Scotland that of the Reformed Protestant 
 Church of Scotland. 
 
 The question would thus appear to have been deter- 
 mined as to the^duty of the State in the education of its 
 children. 
 
 The Colony of New South Wales was however esta- 
 blished upon a narrower principle than this ; it has been 
 already shewn, that in that establishment the claims of 
 the Church of Scotland to a participation with the Church 
 of England in the support of the State were not admitted. 
 
 But the National Church of England, and education 
 in accordance with the principles of that Church, were 
 alone the objects of provision, and so continued, with a 
 slight exception in favour of the Roman Catholics, until 
 the period at which that correspondence took place 
 between the Governor and the Secretary of State for 
 the Colonies, which has been already referred to on 
 '* the subject of religion"*, and which must again be 
 adverted to in this place. 
 
 '* I shall now beg leave (the Governor writest) to lay 
 
 * Ante, page 48. 
 
 + ILxtract from Dispatch, No. 76, of 30th September 1833, from 
 His Excellency Sir R. Bourke, to the Right Honorable E. G. Stanley, 
 Secretary of State for the Colonies.
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION, 81 
 
 before you a brief account of the schools which have 
 been lately under the Superintendence of the Church 
 and School Corporation. The principal of these are 
 the male and female orphan schools, at the former of 
 which 133 boys are now maintained and educated, at an 
 expense estimated in the year 1834 at 1,300/., and at the 
 latter 174 girls, at an estimated expense of 1,500/., ex- 
 clusive of supplies from the land set apart for the use 
 of these schools. 
 
 " The buildings of the Female School are handsome and 
 commodious, and those for the boys are sufficient for the 
 purpose. In both of these schools the children are brought 
 up exclusively in the doctrines of the Church of England. 
 As they are received ut a very early age, and. those who 
 are not orphans in the strict meaning of the term are for the 
 most part deserted or neglected by their parents^ it is proper 
 they should be so brought up* 
 
 " There is in Paramatta also a considerable boarding 
 school called the King's School, at the head of which is 
 a clergyman of the Church of Enoland, with a salarv of 
 100/. a year only, but who has been promised the occu- 
 pation of a house to be built at the public expense, to 
 contain from sixty to eighty boarders and day scholars. 
 The house not being yet built, two are rented in the vil- 
 lage by Government at 80Z. per annum, in which the 
 master receives at present fifty-four boarders and fifteen 
 day scholars, the former at the rate of 28/., the latter 
 at from 61. to 10/. a year 
 
 *' This arrangement, which originated, I believe, with 
 the late Archdeacon, is an expensive one, and the weal- 
 
 * Note the inconsistency with this principle of what was done by 
 the Governor in IS.jf), in the case of the Roman Catholics.
 
 82 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 thier part of the community will be the greatest gainers 
 by it. 
 
 " The three schools thus described now are, and will 
 in all probability continue to be exclusively for the 
 Church of England ; they may be supported and the 
 orphan schools extended by means of the income which 
 will at no great distance of time be derived from the 
 lands granted under seal to the Church and School Cor- 
 poration, and which, on its dissolution, became by the 
 terms of the charter, vested in the Crown, to be disposed 
 of by His Majesty, his heirs and successors, * in such 
 manner as shall appear most conducive to the mainte- 
 nance and promotion of religion, and the education of 
 youth in the colony.' Under these terms the income of the 
 lands may be applied to the support of any of the churches 
 or schools referred to in this dispatch. 
 
 " The primary schools established by the Corporation, 
 which are thirty- five in number, situated in various parts 
 of the colony, attended upon an average by 1,248 chil- 
 dren of both sexes, are charged in the estimates for 
 1834 at 2,756^ These are superintended by the chaplains, 
 and in all of them the Catechism of the Church of England 
 is taught ; and although children of other persuasions 
 may, and do sometimes attend these schools, they are 
 necessarily considered as belonging to the Church of 
 England. Thus the charge for all the schools of this 
 description for the year 1834 is taken at 5,736/., to which 
 should be added a vote of the Legislative Council for 
 2,300/. for the site and buildings for the King's School 
 at Paramatta. Nothing has been granted to any primary 
 school connected with the Church of Scotland ; but a 
 loan of 2,500/. has lately been made by the Government 
 and secured by mortgage, for aiding the erection of the 
 Scotch College.
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 83 
 
 *' Tlie sum of 800/. has been voted for Roman Catho- 
 lie Schools for the year li<34. You may thus perceive. 
 Sir, the great disproportion which exists in the support 
 given by the State to schools formed for the use of dif. 
 ferent denominations of Christians in the Colony — a 
 disproportion not based on the relative numbers of each, 
 but guided it would seem by the same principles which have 
 regulated the support afforded to tlie different churches. It 
 is a subject of very general complaint," 
 
 " Tn the place of the primary schools (the Governor 
 vprites), I am inclined to think that schools for general 
 education of the colonial youth, supported by the Go. 
 vernment, and regulated after the manner of the Irish 
 schools, vv^hich, since the year 1S31, receive aid from 
 the public funds, would be well suited to the circum- 
 stances of this country. I have not the Parliamentary 
 papers to refer to, and cannot give these schools their 
 proper designation ; but I allude to those in which 
 Christians of all creeds are received, where approved 
 extracts from Scriptures are read, but no religious in- 
 struction is given by the master or mistress, such being 
 imparted on one day in the week by the ministers of the 
 different religions attending at the school to instruct 
 their respective flocks. I am certain that the colonists 
 would be well pleased to Jind their funds liberally pledged 
 to the support of schools of this description.'''' 
 
 " With respect to the thirty-fi/e primary, or parish 
 schools as they are called, established by the Churcli and 
 School Corporation, I would observe that they are of no 
 great importance or value, and I propose that in propor- 
 tion as schools for General Education, are established in 
 the manner I have described, the support of Government 
 should be withdrawn from the primary schools, leaving 
 the buildings and furniture to any of the congregations 
 
 r; 2
 
 84 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 of the Church of England, that might choose to maintain 
 the schools at their own expense." 
 
 With reference to that part of the Governor's plan, 
 which (as Lord Glenelg writes) "concerns Public Edu- 
 cation," his Lordship answers* : — 
 
 ** The Orphan Schools, though the expense of their 
 maintenance is considerable, make provision for a class of 
 children who have no natural protectors, and although I 
 should doubt the expediency of extending them, I think 
 sufficient grounds exist for their continuance at least for 
 a time, nor do I see any reason for altering the geneial system 
 of management or the plan of education, provided that you 
 are satisfied that no undue expenditure is sanctioned, and 
 that they are maintained in a state of efficiency. 
 
 *' The King's School at Paramatta, however, appears 
 to me very differently circumstanced ; the pupils of this 
 institution belong chiefly, if not exclusively, to that class 
 of society which has no just claim to gratuitous aid at the 
 Public Expense towards the education of youth : and I 
 think that if the School is to be maintained, it should be 
 at the charge of the parents or connections of the scho- 
 lars. 
 
 " An immediate withdrawal of the whole support, 
 which it has received from (he Public Funds, would pro- 
 bably be attended with great inconvenience, but I think 
 it right to convey to you my opinion, that eventually it 
 ought not in any degree to be a charge upon the public. 
 
 " In respect to education generally, it follows from 
 the principles already laid down, that some plan should 
 be adopted for the establishment of schools for the gene- 
 
 * Despatch from the Right Honourable Lord Glenelg to His Excel- 
 lency Sir R. Bourke, K. C. B., dated 30th Noveml)er 1835. [See 
 Appendix, No. 11, and the Governor's letter, Appendix, No. 10.]
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 85 
 
 ral education of youth in the Colony, unconnected with any 
 particular Church or Denomination of Christians, in which 
 children of every religious persuasion may receive instruc- 
 tion. This object it is proposed to effect, not by the ex- 
 clusion of religious instruction from the School, but bv 
 limiting the daily and ordinary instruction of this nature 
 to those leading doctrines of Christianity, and those practi- 
 cal duties, on w^hich I hope all Christians cordially agree. 
 
 " The peculiar tenets of any Church, ought tojind noplace, 
 as such, in these General Schools ; but opportunities should 
 be afforded, at stated periods, for the imparting of in- 
 struction of this nature to the children of different per- 
 suasions, by their respective pastors. Such is the plan of 
 National Education, which has recently been adopted in 
 Ireland, and as I have reason to believe, with considerable 
 success, notwithstanding some peculiar obstacles arising 
 from circumstances not likely, as I trust, to exist in the 
 Australian Colonies. This plan will require the forma- 
 tion of a Board of Education, composed of members of 
 different religious denominations. 
 
 " The Board will have to agree on such pxf racf s from the 
 authorised version of the scriptures to be used in the 
 Schools, as they shall deem best adapted for the instruc- 
 tion of youth. It will also be their duty — by a vigilant 
 superintendence to secure a strict adherence to the regu. 
 lationsunder which the schools will have been constituted. 
 Persuaded as I am that education founded on the Scrip, 
 tures, is the best calculated to produce those permanent 
 effects which must be the object of every system of edu. 
 cation, I should wish that it may be thought practicable 
 to place the whole of the New Testament at least in the 
 hands of the children ; but at all events, I hold it to be 
 most important that the extracts in question should be of 
 a copious description. It is my intention to send to
 
 86 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 you, for your information and assistance, various docu- 
 ments relating to the system of National Education 
 in Ireland, and also a Report of the British and Fo- 
 reign School Society, which is conducted on very liberal 
 and comprehensive principles. I feel assured that I may 
 safely leave to you and the Legislative Council, the task 
 of framing on these principles such a system as may be 
 most acceptable to the great body of the inhabitants, and 
 at the same time most conducive to the important end in 
 view/' 
 
 Upon this correspondence it is to be observed ; first, 
 as to the King's School at Paramatta, that it is objected 
 to by the Governor on the ground of its expensiveness, 
 and on the ground that the wealthier part of the com- 
 munity will be the greatest gainers by it ; which latter 
 objection is adopted by Lord Glenelg. The objections 
 however appear to rest on no solid foundation. It can 
 hardlv be considered that a Salary of 100/. per annum, 
 and 80/. a-year for house rent*, is an expensive arrange- 
 ment, when paid to the Head Master, upon condition 
 that he should board and educate upon the system laid 
 down for the King's School at Paramatta, (which will 
 be more particularly noticed hereafter,) combining an 
 excellent classical and mathematical education, as many 
 young gentlemen as he can accommodate, and who are 
 offered to him at the rate of 28/. per annum, and also 
 afford education to as many Day Scholars as may be of. 
 fered to him at from 6/. to 10/. a-year ; the Head Mas- 
 ter providing at his own expense, the necessary assist- 
 ants, in such an Establishment, in a Country too, where 
 the labours of competent persons are so valuable. 
 
 * Tlie latter has ceased on the erection of a hoiise for the Master ; 
 the ^v■hole expense to the Public therefore, is 100/. a-year.
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 87 
 
 It will appear it is trusted in point of arrangement, 
 as economical as it could be made, with any regard 
 to the just claims to reasonable remuneration of a 
 Gentleman educated at an English University, and pos- 
 sessing the qualifications necessary for the situation of 
 Head Master of a Public School. 
 
 With respect to the second objection, it proceeds upon 
 the assumption that the children of the wealthier classes 
 of the community are chiefly (if not solely) contem- 
 plated in the arrangement, and that these have no claim 
 to such advantages at the public expense. 
 
 This objection is not, however, fully borne out by the 
 fact. The children of the wealthier classes are neither 
 exclusively nor chiefly the objects, or the inmates of the 
 King's School ; together with the children of magistrates 
 and professional persons of various degrees of pecuniary 
 competency, by whom, it is presumed, are meant the 
 *' wealthier classes," are to be found in far greater pro. 
 portion the children of other persons equally respectable 
 in their various classes of life, but having no pretension, 
 and making none, to be ranked as an aristocratic class 
 in the community : children of Government servants, 
 merchants, tradesmen, innkeepers — in fact, of all who are 
 desirous of extending to their children the benefit of 
 sound learning and religious education; and whilst the 
 education of the children of those who from actual po- 
 verty require gratuitous aid, is acknowledged to be " a 
 sacred and necessary duty," are these, it may be asked, 
 who in future days may be called, perhaps, to serve the 
 Queen and her people as magistrates, and jurymen, and 
 legislators, and in various offices of the State which are 
 open and accessible to them all, no objects of the State's 
 solicitude, or their education in accordance with the 
 principles of the English Constitution and the National
 
 88 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 Church so little worthy of regard, as not to merit the 
 encouragement which has been already given — that 
 slight assistance, at present coldly extended to this inter- 
 esting establishments When it is taken into considera- 
 tion, too, that our happy constitution comprises the Mo- 
 narchy as well as *' the People" — that the Church of 
 England inculcates as a conscientious duly loyalty to 
 the Queen and submission to the powers that be, — prin- 
 ciples which in a part of the Queen's dominions so remote 
 from the seat of Government may otherwise chance, in 
 the rage of Democratical opinions, to be discarded. 
 
 But the greatest inroad upon those principles which 
 connect the Church of England with the national edu- 
 cation was apparently contemplated in that which fol- 
 lows, viz., the entire separation of the parochial schools 
 (or " the primary or parish schools" as they are called 
 by Sir R. Bourke,) from that Church, and from that 
 superintendence of its clergymen which had formed an 
 essential part of the system from the foundation of the 
 Colony. The recommendation by the Governor to the 
 Secretary of State, of the substitution, instead of these, 
 of schools on the Irish system, proceeded upon several 
 grounds which are each subject to some observation ; 
 viz., — 
 
 First. That the Church and School Corporation has 
 been dissolved. 
 
 Secondly, That these Schools were '' established by the 
 Corporation." 
 
 Thirdly, That " tlie disproportion which existed in 
 the support given by the State to schools formed for the 
 use of different denominations of Christians in the 
 Colony ; a disproportion not based on the relative means 
 of each, but guided by the same principles which have 
 regulated the support afforded to the different Churches, 
 was a subject of very general complaint.''''
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 89 
 
 Fourthly, That these Schools were of no great im- 
 portance or value. 
 
 Fifthly, " That the substitution for these, of schools 
 regulated after the manner of the Irish Schools, which 
 since the year 1831 received aid from the public funds, 
 would be well suited to the circumstances of the Colonv, 
 and that the Colonists would be well pleased to find their 
 funds pledged to the support of schools of that descrip- 
 tion."* 
 
 The first of these propositions is at once admitted. 
 
 Respecting the second, it is surprising that it should 
 have found a place, as it does twice, in the representation 
 of His Excellency the Governor. 
 
 The representation however, that they had been esta- 
 blished by the Corporation, and had failed, might have had 
 its influence with the Secretary of State, when the Cor- 
 poration itself had been dissolved, and induced him to 
 abolish these schools, which might be considered as 
 merely appendages to a body which had then ceased to 
 exist. 
 
 Now the primary schools had existed from the founda- 
 tion of the Colony, in connection with and under super- 
 intendence of the clergymen of the Church of England ; 
 their numbers and efficiency had been increased by the 
 Corporation, but they had not been established by it. 
 
 This appears in the evidence before the Committee on 
 Transportation in 1812 ; and Mr. Wentworth, in his 
 account of the Colony, published in London in 1824t, 
 makes honorable mention of the principles upon which 
 
 * Despatch of Sir K. Bourke, No. 76, 30th September 1833, to the 
 Right Hon. E. G. Stanley, Secretary of State for the Colonies. Ap- 
 pendix, No. 10. 
 
 -t" Statistical account of the British Settlements in Australia, by 
 W. C. Wentworth, Esq. 3(1 Edition. London, Whitaker and Co., 
 Ave Maria Lane, 1824.
 
 90 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 they were conducted. The whole passage is worthy of 
 particular notice, not only as to the number of these 
 schools, then existing, but as to the principles upon 
 which they were conducted, their ' value and im- 
 portance,' and the estimation in which they were held by 
 the Colonists ; as to whom, with a singular coincidence 
 of expression, but used by Mr. Wentworth and Sir R. 
 Bourke, in a sense diametrically opposed; it is stated by 
 Mr. Wentworth, (himself a Leader of the so called 
 Popular Party,) " this is one of the ways too, in which 
 the Colonists do not complain that their money is 
 applied." 
 
 ** In every part of the Colony and its dependencies 
 (Mr. Wentworth writes) it is in the power of parents, 
 however circumscribed their means, to give their children 
 a good plain education ; that is, to have them taught 
 reading, writing, and the elements of arithmetic. For 
 this purpose, public masters, who receive stipulated 
 salaries from the police fund, are distributed through the 
 various districts, and keep day schools, at which the 
 children of the poorer settlers attend, and are instructed 
 either gratuitously, or for a very trifling remuneration, 
 as the circumstances of the parents may allow. In 
 different districts of the county of Cumberland alone, no 
 fewer than ten of these schools are now in activity. 
 Independently of which, there is also, at Liverpool, a 
 male orphan school, instituted by Governor Macquarie, 
 where a hundred poor boys are wholly supported and in- 
 structed according to the National System. At Paramatta 
 also, there is a similar institution for female orphans, 
 which was founded by Governor King, so long ago as 
 the year 1800; it contains upwards of one hundred girls, 
 who are taught reading, writing, and arithmetic, sewing, 
 and the various arts of domestic economy. When their
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 91 
 
 Education is complete, they are either married to per. 
 sons of good character, or assigned as servants to such 
 respectable families as may apply for them. At the time 
 of the establishment of this School, there was a large 
 tract of land (12,300 acres) attached to it, and a con- 
 siderable stock of horses, cattle, and sheep, were also 
 transferred to it from the Government herds. The pro- 
 Jits of this stock — of which the increase, however, has 
 been very inconsiderable — are applied towards defraying 
 the expenses of the school, and would soon, under a proper 
 system of management, be more than adequate to this object.'''' 
 " Besides these schools, there is one on a much larger 
 scale in a state of forwardness. 1 1 was begun by Governor 
 Macquarie, in March 1820, and is to be called after his 
 late Majesty, (King George the 3rd.) the Georgian 
 Public School.* When completed, it will be capable of 
 containing five hundred children. It is to be exclusively 
 devoted to the children of the poor, who are very properly 
 to be instructed on the National System ; a System which is 
 doubtless the best fitted of any that could be employed to im. 
 part to the lower classes of the rising generation, at one and 
 the same time, principles of Religion, and habits of industry ; 
 and thus to lay the foundation of their future happiness and 
 prosperity. To support these various public schools, one 
 eighth of the whole revenue of the colony is at present ap- 
 propriated. This portion of it may be estimated at about 
 Jive thousand pounds, which it must be confessed, could not be 
 devoted to the furtherance of any object of equal public utility. 
 It is to be hoped, therefore, that in proportion as the fund set 
 aside for this purpose increases a still more liberal and 
 
 * It is to be regretted that, this benevolent and truly patriotic plan 
 of Governor Macquarie was abandoned, by orders it is understood from 
 /:ome, founded upon the recommendation of the Commissioners of 
 Inquirj'.
 
 92 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 enlarged system of public instruction will be organised. 
 In a community compounded as this is, — of elements so 
 heterogeneous, depraved and demoralizing, — it is a duty 
 peculiarly incumbent on Government to encourage, as far 
 as they can, the early separation of the children from the 
 parents; and no motive, of course, will be found so in- 
 fluential with them, as to relieve them at once from the 
 burden of providing for their children's maintenance and 
 education. The method here proposed, it must' be con- 
 ceded, is costly; but it will be remarked that the ex- 
 pense attending it is defrayed by the Colony itself, not 
 by the parent country. Jnd this is one one of the ways in 
 which theColonists do not complain that their money is applied.'' 
 
 It has been already shown, that at the time of the Cor. 
 poration taking charge, there were fifteen primary or 
 parochial schools, and in the year 1833, at the date of 
 the Governor's letter, respecting them, they amounted to 
 the number of thirty five. 
 
 It is also a fact worth recording, that all the conduc- 
 tors of these schools, of which Mr. Wentworth, thus 
 wrote in 1824, with only one exception, were still em- 
 ployed in the same capacity in 1833, and so continued 
 at the commencement of the j-ear 1839. 
 
 As a proof of the effects of these schools, the Bishop 
 of Australia, thus wrote in July 1836, to the Secretary 
 of the Society for Propagating the Gospel. '' I have re- 
 ceived from one master, a list of the names of 120 of his 
 scholars, who are now settled in respectable stations in 
 life, and have most of them families growing up in habits 
 of piety and good order ; and so proportionably in many 
 other instances." 
 
 Upon the same point, the Australian Diocesan Com- 
 mittee in their report for 1838, state as follows.* " The 
 
 * Page 37.
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 93 
 
 committee have been informed, as the result of enquiry 
 properly instituted, that in every instance within an ac- 
 cessible distance from these schools, in the country dis- 
 tricts, there are few children deterred from attending 
 them, where the parents have any sincere desire that 
 their offspring should receive instruction ; and a very 
 small proportion of those few it may be said, are kept away 
 from the scliools by religious scruples on account of the tenets 
 taught in them. With respect to the actual question of 
 useful information communicated, disappointment is 
 often expressed by those who witness the performances of 
 the scholars, comparing them with exhibitions of a similar 
 description which they may have witnessed in England. 
 But no one, perhaps, can be a fair judge in this respect 
 who has not been during some years acquainted with 
 the circumstances of this Colony, — who has not by per- 
 sonal examination known the difficulties which their 
 conductors have had to contend with, — the inveterate 
 defects entailed upon the constitution of the schools 
 through the unavoidable employment, in the earlier 
 stages of the colony, of convicts in the situation of 
 schoolmasters, — the difficulty which has since prevailed, 
 and still continues, in prevailing on respectable well 
 qualified persons to undertake the charge, the frequency 
 of change arising from the tendency of masters and 
 mistresses to forsake their calling for one more profit- 
 able and less irksome, — and above all, the insensibility 
 of too great a proportion of parents to the benefit con- 
 ferred upon their children by education, except so far 
 as it may qualify them for situations of worldly emolu- 
 ment. Consequent upon this is an insubordinate dispo- 
 sition among the children, thus finding themselves coun- 
 tenanced in it by those whose authority should have been
 
 94 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 directed to enforce a spirit of application and habits of 
 regularity and obedience." 
 
 That schools upon the Irish system, which it was pro- 
 posed by the Governor to substitute for the primary 
 schools, were not suited to the circumstances of the 
 Colony, and that the Colonists were strongly opposed to 
 their establishment, the circumstances which attended 
 the first notification of that intention in the Colony fully 
 testify. 
 
 On the second of June, 1836, the Governor opened 
 the Sessions of the Legislative Council with an address, 
 of which the following is an extract* : — 
 
 " To encourage and satisfy the prevailing desire of 
 obtaining knowledge, and to extend the blessings of 
 wholesome education to the poorer classes of societv, it 
 becomes necessary to introduce a system of general in- 
 struction for the people of the Colony. The primary 
 schools as formerly established are not calculated to effect 
 any extensive benefit ; a more comprehensive arrangement 
 is required in the present state of the Colony. I have 
 therefore great pleasure in being now enabled to lay 
 before you an important communication from the Se- 
 cretary of State for the Colonies, intimating the desire 
 of His Majesty's Government that provision should be 
 made for the religious instruction and general education 
 of the people of New South Wales, upon a liberal and 
 comprehensive basis.'' 
 
 " His Excellency laid upon the table an extract of his 
 dispatch of the 30th September, 1833, to the Right 
 Honourable the Secretary of State for the Colonies, on 
 the subject of the Church and School establishment of 
 
 * Votes and Proceedings of Council, 1836.
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 95 
 
 New South Wales, and a copy of the dispatch of the 
 Right Honourable Viscount Glenelg, in reply, dated 
 30th August, 1835." 
 
 No sooner was the plan proposed, than Protestants of 
 every denomination throughout the Colony simultane- 
 ously viewed it with disapprobation, concern, and alarm. 
 The Bishop's arrival took place a few days after the 
 opening of the Council, when he was installed into his 
 sacred office. His arrival at a moment so opportune 
 was hailed by the Protestants as promising, through 
 him, that consideration in the Legislative Council of 
 their objections to it which they desired. 
 
 The Archdeacon, it was known, had a seat in that 
 Council, and it was understood that although the Arch- 
 deaconry was abolished, and a Bishopric erected in its 
 stead, that the new Bishop was to occupy the same place. 
 It happened, however, and it cannot but be considered 
 as a singular coincidence, that by an official neglect at the 
 office of the Secretary of State for the Colonies, the new 
 Patent for the Council, including the Bishop as a member, was 
 not forwarded to the Colony ; so that the Bishop was ex- 
 cluded from his seat in Council, during the whole period of 
 this matter being in diicussion before it.* 
 
 Thus disappointed in one point of their fair expecta- 
 tion, the clergymen, and ministers, and leading members 
 of the different denominations of Protestants at Sydney, 
 held a meeting, at which the Bishop at their request 
 presided. 
 
 The strongest resolutions and petition were adopted 
 by that meeting against the proposed measure, t These 
 
 * Ujion a representation of the omission being made to the Secre. 
 tary of State, it was rectified, and on the 26th of June. 1838, the 
 Bishop took his seat at the Council Board. 
 
 f See resolutions and petitions. Appendix, No. 5.
 
 96 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 proceeding from such a body, were surely deserving of 
 the greatest respect and consideration ; it was testimony 
 not to be doubted, of the objections entertained by the 
 general body of the Protestants throughout the Colony, 
 or as expressed in the words of the meeting '*avery 
 large majority of the people of this community ;" it was 
 testimony borne to the fact by men of unimpeachable 
 credit, including in the number their Clergy and Minis- 
 ters. 
 
 This petition met with no better fate, than did one 
 from the Bishop himself, upon the same subject, who 
 beins excluded from his seat in the Council whilst this 
 matter was pending, could only appear before it as a 
 petitioner *, or better than attended a Petition presented 
 from the Committee of the Protetants of the Colony 
 *' praying that the subject of education might be 
 referred to a Committee of the Council, with instructions 
 to receive evidence from members of every denomination 
 of Christians in order to ascertain whether the general 
 feeling of the Colonists be in favour of the system of 
 Education proposed to be established ;'' — a mode of 
 ascertaining the sense of the Colonists upon a particular 
 measure, frequently and liberally resorted to, no doubt 
 in consideration of the peculiar institution of the Coun- 
 cil, upon other and far less interesting and important 
 occasions. 
 
 All these Petitioners were at once answered by a 
 resolution passed in Council on the same dai/, which 
 appears in the Votes and Proceedings of Council, in 
 the following terms. 
 
 ** Motion made and question put, that a sum of £3,000 
 be appropriated towards the establishment of National 
 Schools ; Council divided, Ayes, 8 ; Noes, 4." This was 
 
 * A Copy of the Bi?1iop's Petition is annexed, Appendix, No 6.
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 97 
 
 indeed followed by another resolution, which would ap- 
 pear (for the proceedings of Council were with closed 
 doors. " Motion made and question put," the number 
 of ayes, and the number of noes being all the informa- 
 tion given at that time, to the Public, of the proceedings 
 within.) to have been intended as a concession to the 
 conscientious scruple of some wavering member or 
 members, which judging from the result, required but 
 little to allay it, viz ; — 
 
 *' Motion made, and question put, that it is the opi- 
 nion of the Council, that at the National Schools for the 
 establishment of which a sum of money has been now appro- 
 priated, a chapter from the authorized version of the New 
 Testament shall be read at the opening of such schools, on 
 the first morning of the week, to those Protestant children 
 in attendance. Passed without a division."* 
 
 That appendage is however valuable, as showing how 
 little was intended to be conceded in tlie new system to the 
 conscientious scruples of the Protestants. The resolutions 
 did not pass without that strong reproof of the haste 
 with which they were carried through the Council, 
 which is to be found in the Protests of four Honourable 
 Membersi, all men of advanced age, and undoubted 
 
 * Votes and Proceedings of Council, Monday 25tli July 1.836. 
 
 + The haste of the Council will appear, from the following' extracts 
 from the Votes and Proceedings for 1836 : — 
 
 1. The Petition " from the Committee of Protestants of the Colony, 
 prapng that the subject of Education be referred to a Committee of 
 Council," and the Petition of the Bishop, were presented to the Le- 
 gislative Council, on Monday the 2ath of July. On the same day the 
 Motion was made and carried for the appropiiation of 3,000/. towards 
 the Establishment of the New Schools. 'I he Council sat de die in diem 
 upon the Estimates of Expenditure for the Colony, until Friday, the 
 29th of July; on that day His I'.xcellency the Governor laid on the 
 table the Annual Approjjriation Bill, in acordance with these Re- 
 solutions upon the Estimates. 
 
 H
 
 98 PROCEEDINGS OF THE OOVERNMENT 
 
 piety ; Robert Campbell, Richard Jones, Edward C. 
 Close, and Hannibal Hawkins Macarthur. Those parts 
 of their Protests which are immediately pertinent to thepoint 
 under consideration, extracted from the Votes and Pro- 
 ceedings of Council, ' Thursday, 11th of August, 1836,' 
 are as follows, the other grounds of their dissent are 
 founded upon the nature of the Irish System, and its 
 inapplicability to the Colony. 
 
 " We protest against the appropriation of £3,000, 
 for establishing schools on the Irish System, for the fol- 
 lowing reasons ;" viz. 
 
 " First. Because the proposed measure is at variance 
 with that part of Lord Glenelg's Despatch, in which his 
 Lordship observes, * Persuaded as I am, that Education 
 founded on the Scriptures, is the best calculated to pro- 
 duce those permanent effects, which must be the object 
 of every system of Education, I should wish that it may 
 
 It was ordered to be printed, and read a second time, on Tuesday 
 next (2nd August.) 
 
 •' Tuesday 2nd August, Appropriation Bill, second reading deferred 
 until to-morrow." 
 
 ".Wednesday Aug. 3. Petition presented from certain Protestants 
 of the Colony, praying that they may not be deprived of a propor- 
 tionate share of the Funds proposed to be expended in Education ; to 
 be printed." 
 
 2. " Petition 'presented from certain inhabitants of the Colony, 
 praying that the passing of any Legislative measure in respect to edu- 
 catisn, may be deferred, except so far as affords to each of the three 
 leading Religious Persuasions such an amount in aid of Public Edu- 
 cation, as from their means they may be entitled to. To be printed. 
 
 3. " Appropriation Bill : read a second time ; to be read a third 
 time on Friday next." 
 
 Council adjourned, at three o'clock, until Friday next at twelve 
 o'clock. 
 
 Friday 5th August. 
 
 1. Council met. 
 
 His Excellency in the Chair. 
 
 Appropriation Bill read a third time and passed.
 
 RELATIVE TO EDUCATION. 99 
 
 be thought practicable to place the whole of the New- 
 Testament at least, in the hands of the children ; but 
 at all events I hold it to be most important, that the 
 extracts in question should be of a copious descrip- 
 tion.' " 
 
 *' Second. Because the extracts from the New Testa- 
 ment sanctioned by the Board of Irish Commissioners, 
 are neither copious, nor genuine transcripts of the Autho- 
 rized Version, and are not sufficient in themselves to 
 constitute, as desired by his Lordship, * a system of edu- 
 cation founded on the Scriptures, and placing the whole 
 of the New Testament in the hands of the children.' " 
 
 «* Third. Because that assurance has not been fulfilled, 
 which is expressed by his Lordship, when he says, * I feel 
 assured that I may safely leave to you, and the Legis- 
 lative Council, the task of framing, on these principles, 
 such a system as maij be most acceptable to the great body of 
 the inhabitants^ and at the same time most conducive to 
 the important end in view.' Because, in a matter vitally 
 affecting the dearest interests of this Protestant community, a 
 Petition praying for inquiry, submitted by a body of respect- 
 able inhabitants, and supported by several Members of Coun- 
 cil, HAS NOT RECEIVED THE CONSIDERATION DUE TO IT, 
 NOR HAVE THE COUNCIL DULY DELIBERATED Upon the 
 system to be adopted.* The petitions already presented, sub- 
 scribed by upwards of fourteen hundred people , afford sufficient 
 evidence that the system proposed is not acceptable to the great 
 body of the inhabitants ; and other Petitions now under sig- 
 nature, will give abundant proof that it is generally disapproved 
 of by the Colonists, and not likely to be * conducive to the 
 important end in view.'' '' 
 
 Upon such undeniable evidence it may surely be con- 
 
 * The Petition from the inhabitants. 
 H 2
 
 100 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GOVERNMENT, &C. 
 
 eluded that the Irish System of Education was not 
 suited to the circumstances of the Colony, and that the 
 Colonists were not well pleased to find their funds 
 pledged to the support of schools of that description. 
 
 It is satisfactory to add, that the contemplated schools 
 have not been established, and that recent expressions 
 of Government afford promise that it will not be again 
 attempted*, whilst the measures which have been since 
 adopted, particularly in the introduction of clergymen 
 and schoolmasters of different denominations, render it 
 now impracticable. 
 
 The schools in existence in 1836 have been continued 
 on the footing on which they then stood, whilst new 
 schools have been since instituted, aided from the public 
 funds, to the amount of the sums contributed by private 
 individuals towards their support. 
 
 No additional masters have indeed been authorised 
 hitherto for schools in connection with the Church of Eng. 
 land. With respect to the Presbyterian and Roman 
 Catholic Churches, it appears, from documents laid 
 before Parliament, that in July 1836, Lord Glenelg 
 authorised an allowance of 60/. each, for their passage 
 to the Colony, to sixteen schoolmasters selected by the 
 Glasgow Edticational Society in communication uith the 
 Committee of the General Assembly of the Church of Scot- 
 land on Colonial Churches; and ^?^ September 1837, an 
 allowance of 40Z. each for the passage of six male and four 
 female Roman Catholic teachers. 
 
 * Minute of his Excellency the Governor. Votes and proceedings 
 of Council, 1838. 
 
 o
 
 PROGRESS OF THE THREE CHURCHES 101 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 PROGRESS OF THE THREE CHURCHES FROM 1833 TO 1836. 
 
 Church of England. 
 Such as the strength of the Church of England has 
 been described, it remained until after the passing 
 of the local act ; and when, on the 18th of November 
 1835, one of the Judges of the Supreme Court, in an 
 address delivered by him to the jury, on closing the Cri. 
 minal Sessions for that year, lamented " the deficiency 
 of religious instruction," then still existing in the Colony, 
 his Excellency the Governor, in a despatch to the Se- 
 cretary of State* on the subject of that address, could 
 only observe as follows : — " With regard to religious 
 instruction, the proposals I have submitted to his 
 Majesty's Government on this subject, rendered diffi- 
 cult as it is by the diversity of creeds among the popu- 
 lation, will, I trust, exculpate me from all charge of 
 indifference in so important a matter. Nor can it be 
 said that a provision for religious instruction has been 
 neglected in New South Wales. The large sums voted 
 annually for clergy and schools witness to the contrary, 
 and more particularly within the last three years, t 
 during which considerable additions have been made to 
 the Ministers of the Scotch Church and the Roman 
 
 * Despatch. .^Olli September, 18;W. 
 
 + His Excellency received the Government on the (Ith December, 
 18.'M, therefore the years referred to are 183.'i. 1834. and 1835.
 
 102 I'itOGRESS OF THE THREE CHURCHES 
 
 Catholic Clergy, supported wholly, or in part, by the 
 public funds, whilst facilities have been given to Dis. 
 senters of various persuasions, by grants of land upon 
 which to erect their places of worship." But his Excel- 
 lency could not enumerate any addition to the number 
 of the Church of England Clergy, or state that, up to 
 that time, any minister of religion had been appointed 
 for Norfolk Island or Moreton Bay, the wretched in- 
 mates in captivity at which settlements, exclusive of 
 their civil and military establishments, having, at the 
 same period, amounted to upwards of 1,200 persons. 
 In fact, no addition, in point of number, had been made 
 to the Clergy of the Church of England during the 
 whole of that period, nor was any contemplated for the 
 succeeding year. 
 
 The Reverend Mr. Stiles, indeed, who arrived in the 
 Colony in the year 1833, was appointed to the station of 
 a clergyman which then became vacant ; and the Reve- 
 rend Mr. Rusden, who arrived in 1834, supplied the 
 absence of another clergyman. But the number of 
 clergymen, in the estimates, was not increased : — these 
 consisted, in 1832, of the archdeacon and sixteen 
 chaplains j in the estimates for 1833, the number of 
 chaplains was reduced to fifteen ; in that for 1834, it 
 contained the same; in that for 1835, provision was 
 made for sixteen chaplains ; and for the same number 
 in 1836. 
 
 Meanwhile, however, provision was made in the esti- 
 mates thus referred to, as stated by the Governor, for 
 " considerable additions to the Ministers of the Scotch 
 Church and to the Roman Catholic clergy." 
 
 The estimate for those of the former Communion being 
 one-third in amount greater for 1833 than it had been in 
 the previous year, and for those of the latter more than
 
 FROM 1833 TO 1836. 103 
 
 double ; whilst provision was made in the estimate for 
 1834 for four ministers of tlie Established Church of 
 Scotland, and for a Roman Catholic Vicar-General and 
 six Roman Catholic chaplains ; and the amount for 
 Roman Catholic Schools was increased fourfold: in the 
 estimate for 1835, provision was made for the same 
 number of Presbyterian clergy and Roman Catholic 
 clergy ; and in the estimate for 1836, provision was 
 made for eight ministers of the Established Church of 
 Scotland, and for a Bishop of the Church of Rome, a 
 Vicar- General and six Roman Catholic chaplains ; whilst 
 no addition was made to the number of the clergymen of the 
 Church of England until the year 1837, and none autho- 
 rised and recommended by the Governor of the Colony until 
 after the passing of the new act, viz., in November 1836 ; 
 and in England that circumstance took place which was 
 noticed in the report of the Diocesan Committee before 
 referred to, viz., the return of the Bishop of Australia 
 to his charge, in 1836, without an additional clergyman ; 
 " which was owing (state the Committee) to the refusal 
 of his Majesty "'s Government to sanction any allowance 
 towards the expense of the passage, or procuring a resi- 
 dence or means of support for any additional clergy, 
 man."* From these circumstances, it would indeed 
 almost appear as if it had been the intention, if not the 
 recommendation, of the Colonial Government not to 
 increase the establishment of the Church of England 
 until each of these other churches should have arrived 
 at an equality with it in every respect. Each was con- 
 siderably advanced towards that equality, but especially 
 the Roman Catholic, before the plan of the Colonial 
 
 * Report of the Diocesan Committee of the Societies for the Pro- 
 pagation of the Gospel in Torei^n Parts, and for Promoting Ciiristiaa 
 Knowledge, for 1837.
 
 104 PROGRESS OF THE THREE CHURCHES 
 
 Government for the future Ecclesiastical Establishment 
 was promulgated in the Colony. In the Estimates for 
 1834 and 1835, the Clergymen of the Church of Eng- 
 land only exceeded the numbers of the Roman Catholic 
 and Presbyterian Clergy together, by four; in the esti- 
 mates for 1836, their united numbers were actually 
 equal to those of the Church of England ; and they pos- 
 sessed an advantage over the latter in the fact, that the 
 newly-introduced Clergymen of both. Churches were 
 younger men, and in the case of the Roman Catholics, 
 under the jurisdiction of a Bishop. 
 
 Preshjterian Church. 
 To the principles introduced into the Colonial Law of 
 New South Wales, by the Act of the Governor and 
 Council, the Presbyterian Church owes that position of 
 equality in support and encouragement with the Church 
 of England and the Church of Rome, which it now 
 enjoys. Before this period little had at any time been 
 done for its mem.bers in providing means of religious 
 worship for them in accordance with the principles 
 which they professed ; whilst the Sister Church of 
 Scotland, established in 'so considerable a part of the 
 Empire, equally with the Church of England an object 
 of safeguard in the Act of Union of the two Kingdoms, 
 might well claim for its members who have emigrated 
 to the Colonies with their children a sure provision for 
 the exercise of the faith of their forefathers. The 
 claim of the Church of Scotland to this extent is ad- 
 mitted ; but it is contended that the authority of the 
 Imperial Parliament was requisite to place it in this 
 position — that authority being, according to the express 
 terms of the Statute for the Government of New South 
 Wales, contrary to it. 
 
 The ]irinciple, however, laid down by the Govern-
 
 FROM 1833 TO 1836. 105 
 
 ment, that " the Church of Scotland will in these Co- 
 lonies be for the future equally entitled with the Church 
 of England to share in the public funds applicable to 
 the general object of religious instruction in proportion 
 to the amount of private contributions,"* was hailed by 
 the members and friends of the Church of Scotland, 
 perhaps too readily, as affording sufficient recognition 
 of their rights, and as sufficient encouragement for the 
 immediate introduction of an increased number of 
 Ministers. Chiefly to this cause must be attributed an 
 unfortunate schism which immediately took place upon 
 this accession of numbers, between the Presbyterian 
 Clergy themselves; and which could not have occurred 
 had the governing body of the Presbyterian Clergy been 
 legally authorized ; for there had then been no pretence 
 for repudiating its authority and forming a separate body 
 under the dominion of a Synod, as was done by Dr. 
 Lang, and a part of the new Ministers with him ; and 
 this unhappily in a spirit and mode, and upon princi- 
 ples which must have given pain to every Christian 
 observer, as the matter unfortunately became a public 
 scandal to the Church. 
 
 Upon the principles of the Local Act, however, so 
 widely were these extended, it would be difficult to say 
 that each body had not an equal right to equal encou- 
 ragement and support from the Government: and 
 it may be here stated, as shewing the dilemma to 
 which this principle reduced the Executive Government 
 of the Colony ; that upon equal provision being claimed 
 by the ministers attached to the Synod, their claim was 
 
 * Letter of Sir George Grey to Principal M'Farlane, 11th August, 
 183n, in answer to the humble memorial of Duncan M'Farlane, D.D., 
 Convener of the Committee of the (Jeneral Assembly of the Church 
 of Scotland, on Churches in the Colonies.
 
 106 PROGRESS OF THE THREE CHURCHES 
 
 at first rejected, then allowed by the local Government, 
 and is understood to have ^^been subsequently disallowed 
 by the Secretary of State. 
 
 Roman Catholic Church. 
 
 The progress of the Roman Catholic Church since the 
 year 1833^ did not, as the Church of England altogether, 
 and in a great degree the Church of Scotland, await 
 the introduction under the sanction of the Secretary of 
 State into the Colonial Legislature of that principle of 
 equality, respecting the three Churches, which has been 
 before observed upon ; but had received a sort of antici- 
 patory impulse, before the date of the Governor's des- 
 patch, in which the new principle was recommended. 
 
 The period of six years, comprised within the scope of 
 the present observations, was one in which Roman Ca- 
 tholic influence, was for the first time strongly felt in 
 the Colony of New South "Wales, — persons of that per. 
 suasion, being appointed to important offices withinit. 
 
 Thus, as early as June 1833, the Governor, in his 
 minute, laid before the Legislative Council, upon the 
 Estimates of Revenue and Expenditure for the year 1834, 
 observes *' Under the head of Church and School Establish- 
 ments, there is a small increase in the estimate over 
 that of last year. It is proposed to provide five addi- 
 tional Roman Catholic Chaplains, at the annual stipend 
 of 150Z. for each, and to allow a sum of 800Z. for the 
 support of Roman Catholic Schools. These chaplains 
 are to be placed in the Country Towns where persons 
 professing the Roman Catholic religion are numerous, 
 and schools will be established in these, and such other 
 places as afford a convenient resort for the children of 
 Roman Catholic parents." 
 
 The instance which has been just cited preceded, it
 
 FROM 1833 TO 1836. 
 
 107 
 
 has been shown, the recommendation of the Governor as 
 to placing the three principal churches in the colony on 
 an equality, that which is next to be noticed, accom- 
 panied it, viz. the arrival in the Colony of a Roman 
 Catholic Bishop with three additional clergymen, besides 
 ecclesiastical students*, which took place in September 
 1835. The expected arrival of the Bishop was certified 
 in a " Memorial of the lay members of the Committee 
 of Saint Mary's Church, Sydney, in name of the Roman 
 Catholics of New South Wales," praying that provision 
 may be made for the support of the Bishop adequate to 
 the dignity of his station, t 
 
 * The period of the sanction of the Secretary of State to the in- 
 crease appears, by a statement laid before Council in 1837, of 
 Disbursements by Mr. Barnard the Colonial Agent, from 1st Jan- 
 uary 1832 to 31st December 1835, to have been so early as 
 February in ihat year corresponding in point of time witli " the 
 refusal of His Majesty's Government to sanction any allowance 
 towards the expense of the passage or for providing a residence or 
 means of support for any additional clergymen of the Church of 
 England." The following is an extract : — 
 
 Allowances to the undermentioned Roman Catholic Clergy- 
 men and Catechists, for outfit and passage : — 
 The Rev. Wm. Ullathorne, 8th Sept. 1832 . . . £150 
 
 23d Feb. 1835 . . . 150 
 
 do. .... 150 
 
 do. .... 150 
 
 do. .... 150 
 
 do. .... 100 
 
 26th March 1835 . . .100 
 
 do 100 
 
 31st March 1835. . . . 100 
 + See Memorial, Appendix No. 7. 
 
 Since the above observations were written, and whilst they 
 were in the press, the Writer has seen a " Charge delivered to 
 
 Dr. Folding, 
 Mr. Sumner, 
 Cotham, 
 Corcoran, 
 Mr. Gregory, Catechist, 
 Mr. Spooner, do. 
 Mr. Fisher, do. 
 
 Mr. John Kenny, do.
 
 108 PROGRESS OF THE THREE CHURCHES 
 
 In this event four things are remarkable. First, the 
 assurance entertained by the Heads of the Church of 
 
 the Clergy of the Diocese of Exeter, by the Right Rev. Henry 
 Lord Bishop of Exeter, at his Triennial Visitation in the Months 
 of August, September, and October 1839 ;" in which occurs the 
 following passage : " In February, 1835, Lord Aberdeen appointed 
 four additional Roman Catholic Chaplains for New South Wales, 
 with an annual stipend of 150^. to each. One of these was Dr. 
 Folding, who, like the others, ' was intended only to officiate as 
 Chaplain; but, as it was subsequently considered advisable by the 
 Church to which he belonged, that he should be permitted to ex- 
 ercise Episcopal authority, the sanction of the Government was 
 given to the arrangement.' — p. 27- Lord Aberdeen, however, 
 was so fully satisfied of the unntnes of his being paid by the Bri- 
 tish Government in the character of Bishop, that, in the Despatch 
 which announced the appointment to Sir R. Bourke, he distinctly 
 said, that, although his powers would be superior to those of the 
 Rev. Mr. Ullathorne, who, as Vicar-General, received 200^. per 
 annum, he " was not prepared to sanction the augmentation of Dr. 
 Folding's stipend" even to that sum, unless Mr. Ullathorne were 
 transferred to Van Dieraen's Land. This being arranged. Dr. 
 Folding was to receive 200^. per annum ; but with a distinct inti- 
 mation that no higher stipend would be sanctioned by the English 
 Minister. However, before Dr. Folding's arrival in the Colony, 
 a change of Government had taken place in England j — and 
 immediately Sir R. Bourke scrupled not, in despite of the Despatch 
 p from Lord Aberdeen, ' to take the advice of the Council upon the 
 / amount of stipend which they would be willing to assign to Dr. 
 
 ' Folding, if Her Majesty's Government consented to enlarge it. — 
 
 I p. 28. The Council recommended 500?. per annum, which was 
 
 proposed to the Government at home, and forthwith assented to, 
 although it was in direct contradiction to the principle established 
 five months before, and acted upon all cases of the Church of 
 England, that " the amount of private contribution should be the 
 condition and measure of public aid.' — p. 15. In this case, there 
 was no private contribution whatever."
 
 FROM 1833 TO 1836. 109 
 
 Rome out of the Colony, that it was in the ascendant 
 in New South Wales. Second. How correctly they had 
 been informed of the recommendation which had been 
 made in their favour, and the grounds of it. Third. 
 That they enjoyed the opportunity of taking advantage 
 of it before their Protestant brethren in the Colony 
 were aware of it ; and. Fourth, that the Memorialists 
 attribute their fortunate circumstances to the Go- 
 vernor. 
 
 A similar tribute of gratitude and expression of con- 
 fidence in the success of a future application is to be 
 found in the letter of the Right Rev. Dr. Folding to 
 his Excellency Sir R. Bourke, K.C.B., dated 6th May 
 1836, laid before the Council at its sessions in 1836,* 
 in which he remarks that in the year 1833, on two 
 Chaplains with the Presiding Clergyman devolved the 
 duty of imparting religious instruction and of adminis- 
 tering to the spiritual wants of one third of the entire 
 population of the Colony, diffused throughout every 
 part of this extensive territory. — " That, 
 
 ** In the course of the same year provision was kindly 
 made by His Excellency and the Honourable Council for 
 four additional chaplains.'''' — " That, 
 
 " Towards the latter part of the last year the Bishop 
 arrived with three Chaplains,^'' and " submits that six ad- 
 ditional Chaplains are required to render the Catholic a 
 
 The application of the lay members of the Roman Catholic 
 Church, praying for an allowance to be made to their expected 
 Bishop, was laid before the Legislature on the I4th of July 1836 1, 
 but no such despatch as that alluded to by the Bishop was laid be- 
 fore the Council. 
 
 * See Appendix, No. 8. 
 
 t Votes and Proceedings of Council, 1836.
 
 110 PROGRESS OF THE THREE CHURCHES 
 
 permanently resident and efficient Clergy, besides the 
 one to be stationed at Norfolk Island.'' 
 
 The result of this application is to be found in the 
 estimates then before the Council for the year 1837, 
 viz. " to provide salaries for six Roman Catholic chaplains 
 expected to arrive from the United Kingdom in the year 
 1837, at 150/. per annum each : 900L" 
 
 During the same Session, another instance occurred 
 of the success of the same Community, in the result of 
 a petition of the " lay committee," for a separate 
 Orphan School for destitute and deserted children of 
 Roman Catholic parents, and the allowance of 600Z. 
 towards that object. This sum was, upon the petition 
 of the trustees of the institution for destitute Roman 
 Catholic children, increased in the succeeding year to 
 800Z., and in 1838 to 1,000L 
 
 The success of the Roman Catholics in this instance 
 was rendered the more remarkable by the circumstance 
 of His Excellency the Governor having on a recent 
 occasion expressed himself respecting the case of Co- 
 lonial Orphans in terms very contrary, viz. in his des- 
 patch to the Secretary of State, 30th of September 
 1833, and having also received the Right Honourable 
 Secretary's instruction to the same effect.* 
 
 This vote was accompanied by the following protests 
 of two Members of Council ; first, that of Mr, Campbell. 
 
 *' I protest against the appropriation of 600Z. towards 
 the establishment of an Orphan School for destitute 
 Roman Catholic children, for the following reasons : 
 
 " First, Because destitute Orphan Children are the 
 children of the State : Because the Protestant faith is 
 the Religion of the State, and it follows therefore that 
 
 * Ante, page 84.
 
 FROM 1833 TO 1836. Ill 
 
 destitute Orphan Children ought to be brought up in the 
 principles of the Protestant faith. 
 
 *' Second, Because there are established in this Co- 
 lony a Male Orphan School and a Female Orphan 
 School, in which such children as have been deprived of 
 their natural protectors or have been deserted by 
 them are maintained at the public expense and brought 
 up in the principles of the Protestant faith," 
 
 " 6th August 1836. Robert Campbell. 
 
 Second, that of Mr. Jones, — 
 
 ** I protest against the appropriation of the sum of 
 600/. towards the establishment of an Orphan School 
 for destitute Roman Catholic Children ; because no 
 injustice is committed to destitute children, who are to 
 be provided for and educated at the expense of the 
 State, by educating them in the Protestant faith. 
 
 ** Because there are already established in the Colony 
 Male and Female Orphan Schools purposely for the 
 care of destitute children, and maintained at the public 
 expense. 
 
 Richard Jones."* 
 
 " 6th August 1836." 
 
 * Votes and Proceedings of Council, 1836.
 
 112 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION IN 
 NEW SOUTH WALES. 
 
 To the united energies of the friends of the Church of 
 England in the Mother Country, and in the Colony, no 
 less than to the Government, is justly to be attributed 
 (but all under Divine Providence) thealtered state of that 
 Church, which has taken place within the last two years. 
 
 At the commencement of the year 1839 the clergy- 
 men of the Church of England, doing parochial duty 
 in the Colony, under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of 
 Australia, increased by fresh additions to their numbers 
 in 1837 and 1838, amounted to thirty-three.* 
 
 The number of Presbyterian Clergymen at the same 
 period was twenty-three, of whom thirteen acknowledged 
 the jurisdiction of the Presbytery of New South Wales, 
 and ten having repudiated that jurisdiction, had esta- 
 blished for themselves a system of Ecclesiastical Govern- 
 ment under the name of the Synod of New South Wales, 
 or "holding the standards of the Church of Scotland, in 
 connexion with the Synod." 
 
 The number of Roman Catholic Clergymen in the 
 Colony, borne upon the Ecclesiastical Establishment, 
 was twenty. t 
 
 * Since these ObseiTations were written, they have been increased 
 by the addition of ten others, and lessened by two. 
 
 + Since increased by one addition. It would, however, appear that 
 the number of clergj'men in the Colony, is greater than appears upon 
 the establishment, inasmuch as two of the Roman Catholic Clergy- 
 men, whose outfit was paid for by the Colonial agent in 1835, wei'e 
 not borne upon the establishment in 18.39.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND — SYDNEY. 113 
 
 The number of Missionaries attached to the Wesleyan 
 Mission resident in New South Wales, was six; and the 
 number of Baptist Pastors five. There had been an In- 
 dependent Minister, but he was absent in England.* 
 
 The mode of their distribution throughout the Colony, 
 and the several fields of their labour, will form the 
 subject of this Chapter, and a summary of them as well 
 as the several rates of their remuneration, will be seen 
 in the Appendix, t 
 
 SYDNEY. 
 
 Sydney, the Chief Town and Port of the Colony, and 
 the Seat of Government, was calculated at the last Cen- 
 sus, taken in September 1836, to contain a Population 
 of 19,729 persons, of whom 3,518 were estimated to be 
 Convicts. This number has been since considerably in- 
 creased by the arrival of free emigrants, and by trans- 
 ported persons, who having become free by the expira- 
 
 * In the account of the Clergy of the Church of England, are 
 not included, the Missionaries specially employed on Missions to the 
 Aborigines, two of these are stationed at Wellington Valley, the Rev- 
 VVm. Watson, and the Rev. James Giinther, and one at Moreton Bay, 
 the Rev. J. C. S. Handt; nor is the Missionary (the Rev. Launcelot 
 C. Threlkeld) included, who is specially employed at Lake Macquarie 
 in attempting the civilization of the Aborigines, and in studying their 
 language ; nor in that of the Presbyterian Clerg)-, three Lutheran Cler- 
 gj'men specially employed on a Mission to the Aborigines at Moreton 
 Hay, the Rev. C. Eiper, the Rev, C. W. Schmidt, and the Rev. M 
 Schneider ; who were understood to have connected themselves with the 
 Synod of New South Wales. It being considered, that such being the 
 field of their labours, the notice of them will properly belong to 
 another part of the writer's intended observations, viz. *' On the State of 
 the Aborigines in New South Wales." 
 
 + Appendix, No. 12. 
 
 I
 
 114 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 tion of their sentences, have taken up their abode 
 there.* 
 
 In it the Executive and Legislative Councils, the 
 Supreme Court, the Court of Quarter Sessions, and Court 
 of Requests, hold their respective Sessions : The several 
 departments of the Government have their public 
 offices, and in or near Sydney, the Governor, the Com- 
 mander of the Forces, and the Principal Officers of 
 the various public departments. Judicial, Civil, and 
 Military, reside. One of the regiments doing duty in the 
 Colony is constantly stationed at Sydney, and there 
 is a [Military Barracks and Hospital, a Barrack for Con- 
 victs out of irons, either employed on the public vi^orks 
 or awaiting their assignment, or withdrawal by private 
 individuals to whom they have been assigned, the num- 
 ber of whom on an average is about 300 men ; a Colo- 
 nial Hospital, the number in which was in 1836, on an 
 average, 136 patients (two thirds of them Convicts.) 
 There are several gangs of convicts constantly employed 
 on the various public works in and about Sydney, in and 
 out of irons, the number of whom, at the end of 1838, 
 <fxclusive of those above mentioned, was — in irons, 150, 
 out of irons, 261 ; and considerable additions to these 
 gangs, by the introduction of men from the Penal Set- 
 tlements, was contemplated. The principal jail of the 
 Colony is at Sydney, the average number of the unhappy 
 
 * Since the Census^taken in the year 1836, there had arrived in the 
 Colony, at the close of the year 1838, 6,498 convicts and 11,057 
 free emigrants, in all 17,555 persons. The excess of births over 
 deaths, in 1836, was 692 ; taking the same average for the years 
 1837 and 1838, the total population of the Colony, at the beginning 
 of the year 1839, would be 96,035. During the first four months of 
 1839, the number of convicts and emigrants who arrived in the Co- 
 lony was 5,869, making the entire population, 101,896. Of this increase 
 Sydney may be computed to have received one fifth. m.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 115 
 
 inmates in which is rarely less than 200, and frequently 
 exceeds 300 persons.* 
 
 The police establishment in 1835 consisted of three 
 police magistrates, six clerks, and ninety-one constables, 
 bearing the proportion to the whole police establishment 
 of the Colony as nearly one to three, viz., Ill to 318 ; 
 and bearing the proportion to the population of Sydney, 
 including all classes, official persons, merchants, trades- 
 men, free and convict, as 1 to 200. 
 
 The police establishment in 1838 had been increased 
 by four additional clerks, and by sixty-two constables, 
 bearing the proportion to the whole police establish- 
 ment of the Colony in point of number, as 167 to 370, 
 and in point of expense as 12,350/. to 26,054/. 
 
 The above population is included in the four parishes 
 of St. Philip, St. .James, St. Lawrence, and St. Andrew ; 
 a part of the adjoining parish of Alexandria is also 
 within the limits of the town of Sydney, but the num. 
 ber of persons who reside in that portion is not speci- 
 tied. 
 
 The parishes of Alexandria, Botany, Petersham, St. 
 George, Concord, and Hunter's Hill, are all within the 
 Hundred of Sydney, and contained, in 1836, a popula- 
 tion of 2,770 persons, of whom 840 were estimated to 
 be convicts. 
 
 The relative population of Protestants, Roman Ca- 
 tholics, Jews, and Pagans, in the town of Sydney, was 
 estimated in 1836 as follows: — Protestants 14,391, Ro- 
 man Catholics 4,942, Jews 340, Pagans 56. 
 
 The relative population in the other parishes of the 
 Hundred of Sydney were computed as follows : — Pro- 
 
 * The number of prisoners in this jail during the year 1838 was 
 2,211 ; and the number in jail on the 1st of January, 1839, was 338. 
 
 I 2
 
 1 16 TERSENT STATE OF REMGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Protestants 2,067, Roman Catholics 698, Jews 2, 
 Pagans 3. 
 
 Up to this period there had been but two clergymen 
 of the Church of England stationed at Sydney, exclu. 
 sive of the Archdeacon during the continuance of his 
 office, and of the Bishop from the month of June, 1836. 
 At the commencement of the year 1839 Sydney con. 
 tained two churches consecrated to divine worship, ac 
 cording to the rites and ceremonies of the Church of 
 England and Ireland, one in the parish of St. Phillip 
 and the other in the parish of St. James; two Presbyte- 
 rian churches, one in the parish of St. Phillip and the 
 other in the parish of St. Andrew. The Roman Catho- 
 lics had a large and handsome church in the parish of 
 St. James, called by them the Cathedral Church of 
 St. Mary, and a small chapel in the parish of St. Law- 
 rence ; there were also two Wesleyan Chapels, one in 
 the parish of St. Phillip, the other in the parish of St. 
 James ; a chapel belonging to the Baptist congregation 
 in the parish of St. Andrew, another belonging to the 
 Independents in the parish of St. James, and one be- 
 longing to the Society of Friends in the same parish. 
 
 The number of clergymen of the Church of England 
 at that time resident and doing duty at Sydney was ex- 
 clusive of the Bishop of Australia four ; of the Presby- 
 terian Church four ; of the Roman Catholic clergy 
 four ; exclusive of *' Ecclesiastical Students," employed 
 as catechists ; and there were two Wesleyan and two 
 Baptist Ministers. 
 
 At the same period there were two Colleges or scho- 
 lastic establishments for the instruction of youth in the 
 higher branches of education, a classical school recently 
 established by the Bishop of Australia, and several pri- 
 vate establishments having the same object ; four schools
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 117 
 
 conducted on the principles of the National Schools in 
 England; a School of Industry for females; and four 
 schools for younger children, under the superintendence 
 of the Clergy of the Church of England ; two schools 
 conducted on the principles of the British and Foreign 
 School Society in England ; two Juvenile and two In- 
 fant Schools conducted by Presbyterians ; four by 
 Roman Catholics ; and a Sunday School was attached 
 to each of the Protestant churches and chapels. 
 
 The Parish of St. Phillip. 
 
 The parish of St. Phillip was reported at the taking of 
 the census, in the year 1836, to contain a population of 
 6,555 persons, of whom 4,919 were returned as Protes- 
 tants ; St. Phillip's Church is calculated to contain about 
 800. Divine Service is performed in it twice on every 
 Lord's Day, on the usual Fasts and Festivals of the 
 Church, and on one evening during the week : the aver- 
 age number attending each Service during the last half 
 of the year 1837, and no ^considerable -alteration was 
 understood to have taken place at the close of the fol- 
 lowing year, was as follows : 
 
 Morning Service at H o'clock,"including 
 the Military, for whom no separate 
 chaplain or chapel is provided . . 600 to 700 
 
 Afternoon, at half-past 3 .. •• .. 300 to 400 
 
 Thursday Evening at 7 p. m 35 to 50 
 
 The Holy Sacrament is administered monthly, and the 
 average number of communicants during the same pe- 
 riod, was 37. 
 
 The present Chaplain, the Rev. William Cowper, was 
 appointed to his charge on the 1st of August 1809, he 
 has also charge of the jail of Sydney, where he performs 
 Divine Service every Sunday morning, and on the morn-
 
 118 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 ingof Christmas-day, under an open shed in the jail yard, 
 and attends zealously and unvvearingly upon those 
 wretched persons whoare confined in the condemned cells ; 
 and frequently visits the several wards of the prisons, no 
 Chaplain having been separately appointed for the jail. 
 
 In addition to the duties, ordinary and extraordinary 
 of his parish, and of the jail, Mr. Cowper has four schools 
 under his charge, containing upwards of 500 children, 
 he performs the laborious office of secretary to five reli- 
 gious and charitable institutions and is an active member 
 of three useful public institutions. 
 
 This zealous and devoted servant of Christ has dur- 
 ing a labour of thirty years performed an amount and 
 kind of duty which has rarely perhaps fallen upon a 
 Christian minister of modern times to perform. From 
 none of this labour has Mr. Cowper been relieved, and 
 he is still as active, cheerful, and effective in the per- 
 formance of it as ever. Great thanks are due to the 
 Giver of all Good who sent such a labourer into such a 
 field of labour. Pious, zealous, gifted with uncommon 
 energy of mind and ^character, Mr. Cowper is ever to 
 be seen either hastening to some post where his duty 
 calls him, or else, all personal considerations and calls 
 of social intercourse laid aside, he is to be found at his 
 duty. 
 
 Parish of St. James. 
 
 The Parish of St. James was reported at the taking 
 of the last census in 1836, to contain a population of 
 5,208 persons, of whom 3,866 were returned as Pro. 
 testants. The Church of St. James is supposed to seat 
 1,500 persons ; divine worship is performed in it three 
 times on every Lord's Day, on the usual fasts and fes. 
 tivals of the Church, and on one or two evenings in the
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 119 
 
 week.' The average number attending each service 
 during the last half of the year 1837, (and no con- 
 siderable alteration was understood to have taken 
 place at the close of the following year) was as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 At the morning service at eleven o'clock 1,200 
 In the afternoon at half-past three, . 500 
 In the evening at seven, . . 400 
 
 The Holy Communion is celebrated monthly, and the 
 average number of communicants during the same 
 period was 40. 
 
 The present Chaplain, the Rev. G. N. Woodd, was 
 appointed to that charge on the 1st of April, 1838, 
 having temporarily performed the duties for a short 
 time previously, during the absence on leave of the 
 Rev. iMr. Cartwright, appointed Chaplain in the place 
 of the late Rev. Richard Hill. 
 
 This last named, pious, laborious, and zealous Mi- 
 nister, departed this life on the 24th of May, 1836, a 
 few days only before the arrival in the Colony of the 
 first Bishop of Australia ; an event which he had long 
 and anxiously desired to see, but was not permitted. 
 
 The nature and extent of the duties of the minister 
 of St. James at that period will be best gathered from 
 the replies made by Mr. Hill to articles of inquiry as to 
 the state of the Colonial Churches, by the Right Rev. 
 the Lord Bishop of Calcutta, at that time Bishop of the 
 diocese, in January, 1836. 
 
 The limits of his station were described by Mr. Hill as 
 follows : " That portion of the town of Sydney which 
 is properly the parish of St. James; but as there are 
 two parishes in the town, viz. St. Andrew's and St. 
 Lawrence, and three out of the town, viz. Alexandria,
 
 120 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Petersham, and St. George, in which there are no 
 churches, and to which there are no ministers, but in- 
 cluding the town comprise a population of perhaps not 
 less than 20,000 souls, and exclusive of the parishes, 
 separated from the town by the waters of Port Jackson, 
 about one fifth of which are Roman Catholics, perhaps 
 another fifth belonging to the Church of Scotland and 
 Dissenters, the remainder may be supposed as belonging 
 to the Established Church, yet have they but two 
 churches and two clergymen, therefore the unprovided 
 part may be considered as a portion of my duty in con- 
 junction with my colleague, the Minister of St. Phillip's 
 Church." 
 
 In addition to the ordinary and extraordinary duties 
 attending such a charge, Mr. Hill performed Divine 
 Service to the prisoners on board the Phoenix Hulk, and 
 Goat Island, on alternate Saturdays (no separate pro- 
 vision having been made for that purpose.) 
 
 '* The visitation of the sick (Mr. Hill represented) can. 
 not be properly attended to, owing to the multifarious 
 duties belonging to the Chaplains. There needs two other 
 Chaplains in Sydney, to have the visitation of the Hos- 
 pitals, Asylum for the Aged Poor and Inhabitants gene- 
 rally. There are two iron gangs, of perhaps not less 
 than 180 men in each, and the prisoners on the treadmill 
 all within the town, to whom no religious instruction is 
 given, independent of the scattered population in the 
 out parishes." 
 
 " The children in the five Public Schools under my 
 superintendence are regularly taught the catechism; I 
 visit them at least weekly; and occasionally examine 
 them ; as many as can be induced to attend, are collected 
 in three Sunday Schools for Sabbath teaching In the
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 121 
 
 Day Schools, namely, three Infants, one Girls, and one 
 Boys National Schools, there are about 500 children, 
 and the daily attendance is about 400." 
 
 The duties of the present chaplain are more strictly 
 confined to those which fall within the denomination of 
 parochial duties, than those of any of his predecessors. 
 These, indeed, will appear sufficiently laborious, when 
 there are taken into account, together with the ordinary 
 number of church-services, of baptisms, marriages, 
 burials, and other occasional duties, the necessary at- 
 tendance upon the sick in so large a cure as the parish 
 of St. James, besides the charge of the schools within 
 his parish. 
 
 In all these duties, indeed, the Bishop himself largely 
 partakes, in addition to that which comes upon him 
 daily, the care of all the churches. He usually preaches 
 at the church of St. James, but occasionally, and at 
 least monthly, on the celebration of the Holy Commu- 
 nion, at the churches of the other parishes. In one or 
 other of these he is to be found twice or thrice on every 
 Lord's Day, and frequently during the week, performing 
 the ordinary duties of a minister, and constantly filling 
 up, in his own person, the void created by illness, death, 
 or removal of any one of the clergymen. 
 
 Parish of St. Lawrence. 
 
 The parish of St. Lawrence was reported, at the 
 taking of the census in 1836, to contain a population of 
 3,487 persons, of whom 2,400 were returned as Pro. 
 testants. It has no church; but a store, capable of 
 being fitted up as a temporary place of worship, has 
 been recently placed af the disposal of the Bishop by a 
 private colonist, and adapted for the purpose ; and the 
 Reverend E. A. Dickin, who had been nominated by the
 
 122 PRESENT STATK OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Bishop to the charge of this parish, officiated there, at 
 the commencement of the year 1839, to a very respect, 
 able congregation, chiefly of the parishes of St. Andrew 
 and St. Lawrence. 
 
 It is, however, to be added, that since that time, the 
 services of Mr. Dickin have been lost to the church, as 
 he no longer holds a license under the Bishop of 
 Australia. 
 
 Parish of St. Andrew. 
 
 The parish of St. Andrew, which, at the taking of the 
 census in 1836, was reported to contain a population of 
 4,479 persons, of whom 3,206 were returned as Pro- 
 testants, has yet no church, or clergyman appointed to 
 it ; but the intended cathedral church of St. Andrew 
 is within that parish, and its state of progress is such as 
 to give hope of its completion in three or four years. 
 
 Military Establishments. 
 No separate provision is made for religious instruction 
 to the Military in barracks, or the sick in the hospital. 
 But the Protestant portion of those in the barracks, at- 
 tend the morning service at the neighbouring parish 
 church of St. Phillip and the Roman Catholics at St. 
 Mary's. 
 
 Colonial Hospital. 
 For this establishment, commonly containing from 
 100 to 200 inmates labouring under every variety of 
 disease, no religious attendance is provided, beyond what 
 can be afforded by the neighbouring clergyman of St. 
 James. 
 
 Benevolent Asylum. 
 No provision is made for the religious instruction and 
 consolation of aged and infirm persons, who have been
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. - SYDNEY. 123 
 
 compelled to seek a refuge in this asylum, (which is 
 the only asylum for infirm paupers in the Colony,) 
 beyond that which the piety of individual clergymen 
 leads them to bestow, and which their other laborious 
 duties allow. 
 
 Prisoners and Penal Establishments in Sydney and its Neigh- 
 bourhood. 
 
 Prior to the year 1838, the important duties of admi- 
 nistering religious instruction to the several gangs of 
 prisoners at work in irons, to those convicts who were 
 confined in the Prisoner's Barracks, to the prisoners in 
 the several jails, to the inmates of the several hospitals, 
 and at the Benevolent Asylum, had all to be performed 
 by the Chaplains of St. Phillip and St. James, and 
 formed an addition to their other labours so very onerous, 
 that it must be confessed, whatever were the slrenscth 
 and zeal of those worthy men, amounted to more than 
 they could perform. They were always, indeed, suffi- 
 cient to give full employment to a separate minister. 
 
 It was not, however, until the miiddle of the year 1838, 
 that the arrangement of the Government admitted of 
 any other provision for these objects, than could be 
 afforded by the Clergymen having other charge. 
 
 The Government allowance to a Chaplain of the 
 Church of England, for attending the jail, was 50/. per 
 annum, to a Roman Catholic Clergyman 25/., and (he 
 sum of 50/. was allowed to the Chaplain attending the 
 other penal establishments; to the Chaplain of St. Phillip 
 was assigned the charge of the jail, and the Chaplain of 
 St. James had the charge of the rest. 
 
 The accession of numbers to the Church of Ensrland 
 which took place in 1837 and 1838 enabled the Bishop 
 in the latter year to make a temporary arrangement 
 for giving increased attention to these objects. This
 
 124 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 was still however only to be accomplished by annexing 
 the duties of attending the prisoners confined at Goat 
 Island, and in the iron gang at Sydney to the clergy- 
 man (the Rev. J. Steele) charged with the ordinary 
 and extraordinary duties of the Parish of St. Lawrence, 
 part of St. Andrew, Cook's River, and Long-bottom. 
 
 In the year 1839 it was in the power of the Bishop 
 to make a further improvement in providing for 
 the religious wants of the prisoners in these various 
 establishments, which however must still be regarded 
 as only temporary. The allowance last authorised for 
 this object (viz. in July, 1838), not exceeding 100/. a 
 year. 
 
 At the commencement of 1839, the Rev. Henry 
 Walsh was charged with the duty of atten dingthe 
 prisoners at the various penal establishments in and 
 about Sydney (exclusive of the jail, which is still under 
 the charge of Mr. Cowper). 
 
 Such are the religious means of the Church of Eng. 
 land in the town of Sydney. 
 
 Presbyterian Church, — Parish of St. Phillip. 
 
 The Scots Church, in the parish of St. Phillip*, is a 
 very substantial stone building, capable of accommo- 
 dating about 700 persons ; there is a gallery erected in 
 it, but not ceiled, which, if completed, would give 
 accommodation for about 500 more. The average at- 
 tendance is from 500 to 600 persons, and the number 
 of communicants from 80 to 100. 
 
 Dr. Lang, at present absent in England, had the first 
 charge of this congregation, and a second charge was 
 created in the Scots Church in the year 1838, both to 
 relieve Dr. Lang from a portion of the clerical duty 
 
 * The first Scots Church erected in Sydney. See Ante page 13.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 125 
 
 which devolved upon him, and with a view of provid- 
 ing religious instruction for the Highlanders resident in 
 Sydney and its neighbourhood in their own language ; 
 and the Rev. Mr. M'Intyre, who was appointed col- 
 league to Dr. Lang, besides taking part of the English 
 services of the Church, preaches on every Lord's Day, 
 in Gaelic. 
 
 Both are in connection with the Synod of New South 
 Wales. 
 
 Parish of St. Andrew. 
 
 The Scots Church, in the parish of St. Andrew, was 
 built in the year 1835, (he expense being defrayed 
 partly by private contributions and partly by aid from 
 the public funds ; it is 60 feet long and 46 wide, and 
 contains 460 sittings : the average number who attend 
 is 400 persons. The clergyman is the Rev. John 
 M^Garvie in connection with the Presbytery : a sum of 
 money has been subscribed by his congregation, for 
 building a Minister's dwelling and schools. 
 
 Roman Catholic Church, 
 
 The Roman Catholic Church in the Parish of 
 St. James, is capable of containing 2,000 persons, the 
 number generally attending it was reported in 1836 
 to be 1,500* ; and at the chapel in the Parish of St. 
 Lawrence about 100 persons. The following general 
 account is taken from a letter addressed by the Rev. Dr. 
 Polding to His Excellency Sir R. Bourke, dated 
 
 * The amount of church and chapel room, and number of the Con- 
 gregations, of Roman Catholics in this and other instances in this work 
 is taken from the account of " Church Livings, &c. in New South 
 Wales, in 1836," publislied by Mr. Martin in his " Statistics of 
 the Colonies of the British Empire," 1839.
 
 126 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 May 6th. 1836, and published in the Votes and Pro- 
 ceedings of the Legislative Council for the year 1837 ; 
 ** During the last seven Tuonths two Clergymen and the 
 Bishop have devoted their labours permanently to the 
 inhabitants of Sydney and its various establishments, 
 the result has show^n itself as well amongst the prison 
 population as amongst the free, in the inmates of the 
 jail, prisoners barracks, the hulks, and amongst the in- 
 habitants of the town, by a marked and acknoivledged im- 
 provement of morals ; and in the vase of by no means an incon. 
 siderahle number of persons hitherto regardless of religious duty, 
 by a total reformation of conduct ; and your Excellency will 
 participate in the pleasure with which I state that this 
 moral improvement amongst our people, is, under the 
 Divine Blessing still steadily progressing." Again, "since 
 the month of October, each Sunday, Ecclesiastical Stu- 
 dents have read prayers and instructions selected by the 
 Bishop to the prisoners in the Carters Barracks, at the 
 Treadmill in the Jail, and recently to those employed 
 at the New Jail." And the Sheriff, in a letter addressed 
 to the Colonial Secretary, dated 9th February 1838, 
 makes mention of the visits of the Roman Catholic 
 Clergy to the jail in the following terms: — 
 
 *' The Roman Catholic Clergyman appointed as 
 Chaplain has also been punctual in having service in 
 the goal at least once a week, visiting the prisoners also 
 at other times ; and he is most zealous in his attention 
 to the unhappy men under sentence of death." 
 
 Respecting the instruction of prisoners recently 
 arrived in the Colony, it is stated by Sir R. Bourke in 
 his " Answer to the queries touching the treatment of 
 convicts in New South Wales, presented by the Prison 
 Discipline Society.''* 
 
 * Appendix toReport of Select Committee on Transportation, p.230.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 127 
 
 " They are mostly kept to work in gangs in the 
 streets of Sydney from their landing until assigned : 
 Some hours of the day during this period are, when 
 required, allotted to their receiving religious instruction 
 from the Clergy of the several communions, who attend 
 at Hyde Park to impart it. To give longer time for 
 this course of instruction. Dr. Folding, the Roman 
 Catholic Bishop, shortly after his arrival in New South 
 Wales, requested that the period of the arrival and as- 
 signment of the Convict should be lengthened, which 
 was done accordingly. He has, as regards those of his 
 communion, attended to it with great earnestness and 
 regularity, and there is reason to believe that the result 
 has been beneficial to those who receive his admonitions, 
 and to the public in general.*" -^ 
 
 . \ 
 
 * The time thus allowed to Roman Catholic Convicts is understood I 
 to be ten days ; during which time they are supposed to be in \ 
 attendance on their Priests, and have been seen constantly standing, 
 lying, and kneeling about St. Mary's Church ; they'have in this exemp- 
 tion from labour and assignment an advantage over their Protestant 
 fellow-convicts ; who are forthwith assigned on their landing ; an ad- 
 vantage which was never known to the writer of these observations, 
 until in May 1839, it met his notice in the Report of the Transportation 
 Committee, and is shewn in the answer of the Governor to have been 
 granted to the Roman Catholic Convicts, at the request ol the Roman 
 Calhiilic Bishop ; and the opportunity appears to be availed of to com- 
 mend that Ecclesiastical Dignitary, in a mode clearly implying a charge 
 of neglect against the Protestant Clergy, which they do not merit. 
 It is the writer's conviction that they, as well as he, were uninformed 
 of the cause of this indulgence gi-anted to Roman Catholic Convicts, 
 and wholly ignorant that any such request as that referred to, could 
 consistently with the rules laid down in the Colony for the assignment 
 of Convicts, be granted, or would be granted at their request. If the 
 question therefore be asked why did not they make a similar request, 
 it is at once answered, that they were uninformed on the subject. But 
 it may be very justly asked why was not a distinct communication 
 made to them that the views of Government admitted of such a relax- 
 ation of the Convict System, and why was not the benefit equally ex-
 
 128 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Of the system pursued towards these prisoners, and 
 the result of it, the Roman Catholic Vicar-General, 
 Dr. Ullathorne, in his evidence before the Committee 
 on Transportation,* gives the following account : — - 
 
 *' There is one observation more with respect to the 
 moral change which I believe has taken place amongst 
 a considerable number of the Irish Catholics. I think 
 it proper to explain to the Committee the causes which, 
 I believe, have operated in producing that change. 
 The Catholic prisoners, who are about one-third of 
 those who arrive, with the consent of Government, 
 remain ten days in Sydney before they are assigned, 
 for the purpose of obtaining religious and other in- 
 struction. They are marched to our Church at six in 
 the morning, and remain till about eleven ; they are 
 then again marched to Church at three, and remain 
 till about six. The Bishop himself appears personally 
 amongst them ; and after giving them an exhortation, 
 they are then classed by us ; those who have neglected 
 the duties of religion altogether for the course of one 
 year, those for three, those for seven, those for ten, and 
 those for life. They are then subject to an examination 
 as to their dispositions, and the amount of religious 
 knowledge they may possess. After this they are again 
 classed : the best of them are selected as monitors. 
 Our ecclesiastical students act as catechists ; a clergy- 
 man is called to assist from the interior, and after 
 they have gone through a series of religious exercises 
 and through a series of individual converse with the 
 clergy, they then, after that course of their instruction, 
 go through another series of instruction, with regard 
 
 tended to Protestant Convicts, whether applied for or not, if it were 
 so beneficial to Roman Catholics? 
 * Page 36, No. 324.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 129 
 
 to their condition as prisoners, and also in reference to 
 their Masters, and the Law, and the Government, and 
 the particular dangers that surround them. After this 
 they proceed to their assignment. 
 
 " The result of this has been, as stated to me in the 
 letters of Bishop Folding, very remarkable. Previously 
 a very great number of those, newly arrived, were found 
 in jail soon after their arrival, from having been brought 
 forward, by the adepts of the Colony, into mischief. 
 We have found that of the 1,400, that have passed 
 through our hands since this system has been adopted, 
 only two, up to June 1837, had found their way into 
 the Sydney jail. Heretofore, we had to attend not less 
 yearly, than twenty persons to execution ; but since this 
 system, has been introduced, from the 1st of January 
 1837 to the 12th of June 1837, only one Catholic was 
 executed, and that man for a crime of three years stand- 
 ing; another at that time was under sentence. We have 
 found generally amongst the prisoners, that this has 
 had a most beneficial tendency ; indeed it has been a 
 common remark with us, that the men who have come 
 into contact with our clergy after their arrival here 
 very rarely found their way into jail." 
 
 The grounds however stated by Mr. Ullathorne, from 
 which he draws his conclusion, are not to be depended 
 upon, since it has been observed that newly arrived 
 convicts are not those who commonly find their way 
 into jail ; the period therefore from 1st January 1837 
 to 12th June 1837, was far too short to be relied on as 
 proof of such a beneficial result ; besides which, the 
 1,400 men who had passed through the hands of^the 
 Roman Catholic Clergy, were mostly assigned to the 
 Country, and their not finding their way into the 
 Sydney jail, affords no proof that they did not find their 
 
 K
 
 130 PRESENT STATE OF RELtOION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 their way into some other ; but the fact is as above stated 
 that recently arrived Convicts do not commonly come so 
 soon before the Local Criminal Courts. 
 
 It has been already noticed that the number of Roman 
 Catholic Clergymen stationed at Sydney at the com- 
 mencement of the year 1839, including the Bishop, and 
 exclusive of Ecclesiastical Students, was four. 
 
 Wesley an Mission. 
 
 The Wesleyan Chapel in the Parish of St. James was 
 built by private subscription, raised in the Colony ; it is 
 of stone, and sound and durable, and capable of con- 
 taining 600 persons. The Chapel in the Parish of St. 
 Phillip, was built by a Member of the Wesleyan con- 
 nexion, at his private cost, and was presented to the 
 Society as a free gift; it is of stone, and capable of 
 containing 400 persons. 
 
 The number of persons in the Wesleyan connexion in 
 Sydney, is 650. At the commencement of the year 1838, 
 there were 140 communicants, and at the commence- 
 ment of 1839,-175. 
 
 The Ministers resident in Sydney at the commence, 
 ment of 1839, were Mr. John M'Kenny, and Mr. James 
 Watkin, and besides officiating in their fixed places of 
 worship, thev also officiated at the Benevolent Asylum, 
 at Carter's Barracks, at the Colonial Hospital, and at 
 three private dwellings in Sydney, and its neighbour, 
 hood. 
 
 Baptist Congregation. 
 The Baptist Chapel in Bathurst-street, Sydney, was 
 founded in November 1835, and opened in September 
 1836 ; it is of an area of 56 ft. by 35 ft and was built 
 wholly by private subscription, upon land granted for the 
 purpose, by Sir R. Bourke.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 131 
 
 The average number who attend Divine Worship is 
 200 at the Morning Service, and 300 in the Evening ; 
 the number of the Members of the Church was in 1838, 
 18 Baptists, including the Pastor, and of other denomi- 
 nations, 7 ; increased at the commencement of 1839, 
 to 27 Members. The number of Communicants 25 
 monthly. The present Minister is Mr. John Saunders. 
 
 At the commencement of 1839, a City Missionary 
 named Morgan, acting in concert with the Church in 
 Bathurst-street, was preparing to commence his labours, 
 devoting three days in the week, and the Lord's Day, to 
 the service, until a sufficient subscription should render 
 him independent of his Trade. His Stipend to consist 
 o(ll. per week, raised by Voluntary Contributions. 
 
 Independent Congregation. 
 The Independent, or Congregational Chapel in Pitt- 
 street, Sydney, was erected, and has been supported by 
 Voluntary Contributions; the number of the Congrega- 
 tion was in 1838, from two to three hundred, and the 
 number of Church Members or Communicants, about 30. 
 The Minister derives his Stipend from the Voluntary 
 Contributions of his Congregation. 
 
 ^ PUBLIC INSTITUTIONS FOR EDUCATION. 
 
 Sydney College. 
 Of the Institutions in the town of Sydney, for the in- 
 struction of youth, the Sydney College claims the first 
 notice as having been the first Public Establishment of 
 that nature, which has emanated from the Colonists 
 themselves, and occupying the most prominent and im- 
 portant place amongst the Scholastic Establishments of 
 Sydney. 
 
 K 2
 
 132 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 *' For the Board and Education, or for the Education 
 alone of (he children of opulent parents, there were, 
 (according to Mr. Wentworth,*) in the year 1824 several 
 very good private Seminaries in Sydney, and other parts 
 of the Colony, Two of these were kept by Clergymen 
 of the Established Church, and who were also Chaplains 
 of the Colony, one residing in the district of Castlereagh, 
 about forty miles from Sydne^, the other in the district 
 of Airds which is distant about twenty. five miles. Both 
 of these were peculiarly qualified from their character 
 and acquirements for conducting so responsible and 
 arduous an undertaking, and under these (he pupils re- 
 ceived a regular classical education upon terms as rea- 
 sonable as in similar establishments in England. 
 
 At Sydney, the celebrated Doctor Halloran also kept 
 an Establishment of that nature, " which," says Mr. 
 Wentworth, " was largely and deservedly patronised 
 by some of the wealthiest and most respectable gen- 
 tlemen in the Colony." To these establishments some 
 of the most respectable and best informed of our Colo- 
 nial Youth are indebted for their instruction ; and judg- 
 ing by their acquirements of the qualifications of their 
 Masters, there is every reason for joining Mr. Went- 
 worth in their commendation. Towards the close how- 
 ever of the year 1825, some Civil Officers and Gentle, 
 men residing in Sydney and its neighbourhood, justly 
 impressed with the importance of a more permanent and 
 public provision for Education, formed themselves into 
 a Society, or body of Trustees, for the erection and en- 
 dowment of a Free Grammar School ; and a piece of 
 ground in extent one acre and a half, very eligibly 
 situated in the town of Sydney, having been granted to 
 
 * Historical Account, 1824.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 133 
 
 them by his Excellency Sir Thomas Brisbane, for the 
 erection of the requisite buildings, a Head Master (Dr. 
 Halloran) and assistants, were forthwith appointed, with 
 liberal salaries, for the immediate commencement of the 
 business of education in a house rented by the Subscribers 
 or Trustees. 
 
 On the 5th of October in the same year, the Sydney 
 Free Grammar School -w^s instituted, and on the 4th 
 of the followino- month Dr. Halloran was elected Head 
 Master, when the School opened at the house of that Gen- 
 tleman with about twenty scholars ; but closed with the 
 termination of the following year ; the Trustees consider- 
 ing it advisable to commence buildings rather than 
 expend their funds in the pa}- ment of salaries.* 
 
 From various circumstances the project was not re- 
 vived until the 18th of August 1828, when a new Pros- 
 pectus was drawn up and submitted to the Trustees, 
 which was finally adopted at a public meeting held at 
 Sydney, on the 14th of June 1830. The education of 
 the Colonial Youth was in the meanwhile carried on at 
 the private academies before mentioned. 
 
 At the public meeting it was resolved, " that the In- 
 stitution hitherto denominated The Sydney Public Free 
 Grammar School, should in future be denominated ' The 
 Sydney College.' " On the 26th of the same month 
 the foundation stone of the New Institution was laid, 
 and the buildings were sufficiently complete to ad- 
 mit of being opened on the 19th of January 1835, 
 with sixty pupils, who having been the private pu- 
 pils of the Master of one of the principal private 
 establishments before noticed, at that time called the 
 Sydney Grammar School, followed their tutor W. T. 
 
 * Report of Sydney College, January 2Gtl), 1832.
 
 134 PRESENT STATE OF REBTGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Cape, Esq., to the Sydney College on his appointment 
 to it as the Head Master. 
 
 The Foundation of the College is Proprietary ; the 
 sum necessary for its Establishment having been raised 
 by shares of 501. each, which are transferable. The 
 holder of a share is entitled to the right in perpetuity 
 of having one boy or student at the College, who derives 
 the full benefit of the classes Tor 51. per annum. The 
 number of Students is unlimited ; the terms for a 
 Student not nominated by a proprietor are \2l. per an- 
 num if he be ten years of age, and 10^. if under. 
 
 No boy is admissible until he shall have completed his 
 eighth year, and until he be perfectly grounded in the 
 elementary branches of reading and spelling the En- 
 glish language. 
 
 The entire controul of the Establishment is vested in 
 the Shareholders (or Trustees), and under them by a 
 resident Treasurer, Secretary, and Committee of fifteen 
 Members elected annually by the general body. 
 
 The number of shares paid in full in January, 1835, 
 was 102 : the number of proprietors being 68. In 1836 
 the number of proprietors was increased by one, two 
 having been added, and one having seceded from it ; 
 and in 1838 they amounted to 80 in number, hold- 
 ing amongst them one hundred and thirty. three shares. 
 
 The course of education comprehends, — 
 
 1. The Latin and Greek Languages. 
 
 2. English Grammar, Elocution, and the Elements of 
 English Composition. 
 
 3. Writing, Arithmetic, Book-keeping, and Geo- 
 graphy. 
 
 4. Mathematics, and such branches of Natural Phi- 
 losophy as may be deemed of primary importance. 
 
 "With respect to all the important subject of Religious
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 135 
 
 Instruction, none is proposed to be given in the Establish, 
 ment ; it being a fundamental principle " That the In- 
 stitution be available to all parties, of whatever religious 
 Persuasion, and that no Religious Book be used by au- 
 thority, except the Old and New Testameut, without 
 note or comment.'' 
 
 In explanation of their views on this subject, 
 the first Committee, selected at a General ; Meeting 
 of the Shareholders in 1830, state as follows : * "In 
 Reference to Religion, the Committee will earnestly en- 
 deavour, in appointing Masters for the Institution, (in 
 so far as that important duty shall devolve upon them,) 
 to select men who fear God and honour the King ; and 
 they feel inclined to trust far more to the vigilance of 
 such men, for the moral and religious sentiments of the 
 youth who shall be educated in the Sydney College, 
 than to any provisions of a different kind, however wisely 
 appointed at the outset. As by far the greater number 
 of the youth who may be expected to attend the Sydney 
 College, will probably belong to the town of Sydney, 
 they will still continue, notwithstanding their daily 
 attendance at the College, under the controul and 
 guardianship of their natural parents ; and of that 
 guardianship and controul the Committee have neither 
 any right nor any wish to relieve the parents. At the 
 same time, they will instruct the Masters of the Institu- 
 tion to keep a watchful eye over the morals of the youth 
 under their charge, and to guard against the entrance 
 of every species of corruption, whether in principle or 
 practice." 
 
 *' In regard to pupils or students from the Interior, or 
 from beyond Seas, they will in all likelihood be boarded 
 either with the Masters of the College, or in the families 
 
 * Prospectus of the Sydney Collcffc, publislied in Sydney, 18.'}0.
 
 136 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 of such other respectable residents in Sydney, as their 
 Parents or Guardians can confide in, for religious dis- 
 cipline on the one hand, and for a good example on the 
 other. It will therefore be the special interest and duty 
 of such Parents and Guardians to exercise due precaution 
 in this respect, that the moral and religious principles 
 of the youth they may send for education to the Sydney 
 College, may not be endangered by their being boarded 
 in families of a different character." 
 
 And connected with this subject, by the Regulations 
 for the direction and government of the Sydney College, 
 framed by the Committee, and adopted at the Annual 
 Meeting on the ^29th December 1834, it is provided 
 *' That on the meeting of the Students in the morning, 
 and on their separation in the afternoon, a suitable Form 
 of Prayer be publicly read by one of the seniors, and 
 that all the Students be required to attend the same, 
 except such on whose behalf their Parents shall make a 
 request to the contrary." 
 
 The Prayers adopted for this purpose are, one for 
 Monday morning, another for Friday evening, one for 
 every morning in the week except Monday morning, 
 and one for every evening in the week except Friday 
 evening. 
 
 The two former are original compositions framed in 
 language expressive of a dependence upon the Divine 
 Grace, addressed in the first, to God as the " Father of 
 all," and in the second to " Almighty God," and both 
 are offered up, " Through the mediation of our blessed 
 Saviour, Jesus Christ our Lord ;" in one as *' the Son of 
 God.' 
 
 The two others are taken from the Liturgy of the 
 Church of England, the one being the Collect for Grace, 
 the other the General Thanksgiving. 
 
 Thus much it has been thought proper to state, as
 
 COUNTY OP CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 137 
 
 shewing that upon whatever grounds the Proprietors 
 have been led to undertake no more, on the subject of 
 Religion, than is to be hence inferred, yet it will be evi- 
 dent, that, in so far they proceeded upon the acknow- 
 ledgmentof the fundamental principles of the Christian 
 Religion. 
 
 It is not indeed to be presumed from the known re- 
 ligious principles of some who constituted that body, 
 that indifference to Religion, was imputable to them ; 
 again and again they earnestly assert the contrary : and 
 they are to be believed. 
 
 Whilst for the rest, although there might be amongst 
 their ranks men and fathers, who had reached mid-life, 
 and even advanced age, and yet " cared for_none of these 
 things," yet these must have been but few, and their 
 opinions unavowed, for if they had been avowed, they cer- 
 tainly would have been condemned. 
 
 It is rather to be believed that a desire to gain the 
 support of men of all Religious Principles, led to the Syd- 
 ney College being founded upon none ; an error which 
 can neither be lightly thought on, nor thought on with- 
 out sincere regret : But for which, at the period when 
 the subject was under discussion in New South Wales, 
 a prominent example had been established in England. 
 
 It is indeed to be regretted that some one of character 
 and influence amongst them had not shewn, how, with- 
 out departing from the Principles upon which such an 
 Institution should be founded, the utmost liberality 
 should also be extended and secured to those who might 
 differ from the general plan, and thus ** the moral and 
 religious sentiments of their youth," secured by the 
 very terms of the foundation, and not made to depend 
 upon the accidental principles of the Masters ,• and that 
 at a period of the World's History, when Knowledge is
 
 138 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 not always found combined with Godliness. The choice 
 of their First Head Master, placed the infant Institution 
 in the care of one who, it is believed and trusted com- 
 bines both. 
 
 By him who has a good report in the Church, as a 
 pious and consistent member of the Church of England 
 all would be cared for, which he could accomplish un- 
 der such restrictions ; and the same may be said of his 
 present Assistant; but looking with earnest interest up. 
 on their youthful charge, one cannot repress the fear 
 lest they should fall into other hands less mindful of 
 their eternal destiny. 
 
 Having upon two occasions visited and minutely in- 
 quired into the system pursued at the College, the 
 Writer is bound to state, and he does so with sladness. 
 that whilst conscientiously dissenting from the principle 
 of exclusion of Religious Instruction from the course of 
 study determined on by the Proprietors, he has found 
 much to approve of in the management of the Institu- 
 tion by Mr. Cape. 
 
 At his last visit in March 1839, he found 140 Stu. 
 dents, seven of whom were of Roman Catholic 
 parents, and two of the Jewish persuasion, who are 
 absent at the time of prayers. 
 
 He was much interested and pleased with the appear- 
 ance, manners, and acquirements, particularly of the 
 elder boys; 270 Scholars have joined the Institution 
 since January 1834, upwards of 60 of whom are now in 
 situations, and five are at the English Universities; the 
 nature and extent of the studies of those who remain 
 will be best seen from the statement in the Appendix, 
 furnished by the Head Master.* 
 
 * Appendix No. 9.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 139 
 
 Australian College. 
 
 To the activity and perseverance of the Rev. Dr. 
 Lang, the senior Chaplain of the Presbyterian Cliurch, 
 is to be ascribed, not only the establishment of that 
 Church in New South Wales, and afterwards, its in- 
 crease in the accession of numerous Clergymen of the 
 same communion ; but also, the introduction into the 
 Colony of many useful and excellent men as instructors 
 of youth, and especially the establishment of the Austra- 
 lian College, which is to be regarded, as it was intended, 
 not only as a Seminary for General Education, in which 
 youth of all denominations might receive instruction, 
 but particularly as a College for the Propagation of the 
 principles of the Presbyterian Church in New South 
 Wales, and in the Pacific Ocean, 
 
 Hitherto, the Australian College has been only an 
 elementary and classical school*, conducted by Clergy- 
 men of the Church of Scotland, Dr. Lang being the 
 Principal ; " It was proposed, however, (says its founder) 
 from the first, that it should occupy a higher or Colle- 
 giate position as soon as possible, affording to Colonial 
 Youth of a more advanced standing, similar educational 
 advantages to those afforded in the Mathematical, Philo- 
 sophical and Natural History classes of the Universitiesof 
 Scotland " And again, after describing the educational 
 establishment of the College, Dr. Lang proceeds, " An 
 Educational Establishment of this extent, will enable the 
 Australian College to afford the native candidate for the 
 Ministry in New South Wales, a course of preparatory 
 education, somewhat similar to the one prescribed for 
 candidates for the Ministry in the Church of Scotland, 
 
 * Lang's Historical Account of New South Wales, 18137.
 
 140 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 previous to the commencement of their Theological 
 course. There is reason to believe, moreover, that there 
 will be ample means of establishing a course of Theolo- 
 gical Education before the first series of students in the 
 Institution shall have completed their preparatory cur- 
 riculum." 
 
 The number of Students in the College during the 
 year 1838, was 116 ; of this number, 32 attended these 
 Latin Classes, — the first, learning the Grammar ; the se- 
 cond Macgowan's " Latin reading" Part II.,and Valpy's 
 Delectus; the third were, atthe commencement of 1839, 
 reading Livy, and acquiring the elements of Greek. In 
 the Natural Philosophy classes lectures illustrated by 
 experiments, are delivered, and subjects prescribed on 
 which the Students write by way of exercise ; of these 
 essays, (some of which extended to 60 closely written 
 pages) several hundreds were given in during the year, 
 and several were read with much gratification by the 
 Writer of these Observations, as shewing in many in- 
 stances, acuteness of observation, and reflection, par- 
 ticularly interesting and useful, as indications of the na- 
 tural bent of the mind of the pupil ; each being at liberty, 
 out of a number of subjects proposed, to write upon that 
 which he chose. 
 
 In the mathematical class Euclid's Elements and 
 Bland's Geometrical Problems were used as text books. 
 In the course of the year, about 46 attended the classes 
 for Natural Philosophy and Mathematics. 
 
 About 70 attended the classes for History and Geo- 
 graphy. The books used were the Common School His- 
 tories of Greece and Rome (with questions) and 
 Steward's Geography. 
 
 Nearly the whole number of pupils attended the
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND.— SYDNEY. 141 
 
 classes for writing and accounts. Engaged in giving 
 these instruction, there were in the year 1838, and at 
 the commencement of 1839, the Rev. Thomas Atkins, 
 A.M., the Rev. David M'Kenzie, A.M., and the Rev. 
 Robert Wylde, A.M. ; gentlemen possessing every quali- 
 fication to give instruction in higher branches, but 
 whose time, from the comparatively low estimate at 
 which the standard of a liberal education has at present 
 been holden by Colonial Parents, is consumed in a course 
 of elementary instruction. 
 
 In the Australian college there may be found about 
 thirty or forty Students who would prosecute studies 
 superior to those of a common education ; but this 
 number is obviously too small to provide funds, without 
 other assistance than fees received from the pupils for 
 the maintenance of teachers devoting their time to the 
 higher branches. 
 # Having visited the Australian College at the com. 
 mencement of the years 1838 and 1839, the Writer of 
 these Observations was highly impressed in favour 
 of the course of instruction pursued at it, so far as it 
 had proceeded; — questions were proposed on all the 
 subjects of instruction, and answered with a quickness 
 which proved both the knowledge and care of the 
 Teachers, and the aptness of the Scholars. Quickness 
 and sprightliness were indeed the general characteristics 
 of the latter ; but some evinced also a depth of reflection 
 evidently proceeding from solid genius. 
 
 According to one of the fundamental articles of the 
 Institution, the business of each day is commenced and 
 closed with prayer ; the Holy Scriptures are read regu- 
 larly in the English Classes ; and instruction in the 
 " general principles and duties of the Christian religion'' 
 is afforded every Saturday, at the close of the ordinary
 
 142 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 business of the week ; but it is a part of the same ar. 
 tide, " that no attempt be made, either directly or in- 
 directly, to proselytise to the tenets of any particular 
 denomination of Christians; and that those pupils or 
 students whose Parents or Guardians may object to their 
 receiving religious instruction at all, be allowed at such 
 stated times to withdraw." 
 
 The Normal Instihition. 
 
 The Normal Institution was established in the year 
 1835 by a gentleman who accompanied Dr. Lang to the 
 Colony for the purpose of taking a part in the Australian 
 College ; and who was from the period of its opening 
 to the close of the year 1833, a principal teacher in that 
 establishment. Having seceded from it, he proceeded, 
 in terms of his Prospectus, " to lay in Sydney the found- 
 ation of an Institution for promoting the business of( 
 education, which shall be altogether independent of the 
 control of Clerical Umpireship, and unswayed by the 
 narrow minded enactments of party spirit or sectarian 
 influence." Again, " To meet the random observations 
 of the ignorant and unthinking, or it may be, the 
 designing, and at the same time to satisfy the scruples 
 of parents naturally anxious about the religious welfare 
 of their children, it is my duty, in conducting an Esta- 
 blishment of this kind, to notify to the Public that in my 
 estimation, the teaching of religious opinions ought to 
 form no part of the duties of an ordinary Schoolmaster ; 
 whilst therefore it forms part of the regular round of 
 instruction pursued under my superintendence, to com- 
 municate religious knowledge, and make the pupil 
 acquainted with the history of all religious opinions, no 
 attempt is made to pledge his adherence to any given
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 143 
 
 Creed, or to withdraw his affections from any given sect 
 of Religionists. 
 
 "The Bible is always present as a book of reference, 
 and voluntary perusal; its lessons of Wisdom and Mo- 
 rality are referred to as affording rules for the guidance 
 of life, whilst especial care is taken in dealing with the 
 youthful mind, not to render the book itself a bugbear, 
 nor its contents a weariness. My aim in this depart- 
 mcnt of my labours is to afford to the pupil every facility 
 and abundant materials for forming opinions of his own; 
 convinced that till the mind has formed religious opi- 
 nions of its own, grounded on a wide range of religious 
 knowledge, the profession of religion is meaningless, 
 if not incalculably pernicious. With regard, however, 
 to enforcement of the duties of Morality, and rectitude 
 of intercourse with others, this constitutes an essential 
 object throughout the whole of my communication with 
 my pupils. To teach them to be amiable, and benevo- 
 lent, as well as able and honourable members of Society, 
 is my constant aim ; sure that if they thus be led to 
 practise from the heart their duties to Man, they will 
 not likely be found deficient in the practise of their du- 
 ties to God." 
 
 "But to inculcate any given set of religious tenets, or 
 to teach any given set of religious text books, would be 
 to lend my labours to a Party whilst 1 profess to labour 
 for Mankind." 
 
 The School thus established has passed from his 
 hands into those of another, but is still conducted 
 upon the same principles. " This institution (it is 
 avowed in a notice published in the Colony at the 
 commencement of the year 1839,) was formed with the 
 express view of applying exclusively to the business of 
 fccular education."
 
 144 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 *' The expectations formed at the time of its formation, 
 that there would be Philosophy and Courage enough in 
 the Colony to support an Educational Establishment 
 which should be altogether independent of the control of 
 Clerical Umpireship, has been amply realized ; as the 
 numbers and respectability of the pupils on the books 
 of the Institution have continued to increase every 
 Quarter from the commencement. The Classes are of 
 course open to the children of all denominations of Reli- 
 gionists, as, in the course of their management, the in- 
 culcation of any given set of religious opinions as mat- 
 ter of faith, is distinctly disclaimed. The main object 
 aimed at in the course of Tuition is to enable the pupil 
 at as early a period as possible to undertake the task of 
 educatmg himself, and thus becoming on religious topics 
 as well as on all others, the framer of his own opinions. 
 One object besides, kept especially in view in the daily 
 conduct of the classes, as the name of the Establishment ' 
 indicates, is to train up the youth of the Colony to be 
 capable of acting as Teachers to others, the Framers of 
 their own opinions." 
 
 '* The pupils are arranged in four classes, viz. : 
 
 First. — Those who may not have begun to practise 
 writing and slate arithmetic. 
 
 Second. — Those who have commenced writing and 
 the elements of arithmetic, but who may not have begun 
 fractional calculations. 
 
 Third. — Those who have commenced fractional arith- 
 metic and who may wish to acquire a knowledge of the 
 elements of general mathematics, mensuration, algebra, 
 trigonometry, surveying, perspective, use of the globes, 
 book-keeping, &c. 
 
 Fourth, Those who, in addition to the studies of class 
 third, begin the studies of the classics, and the philoso- 
 Phical structure of language."
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 145 
 
 This institution was visited in March 1839, at which 
 time there were sixty pupils, divided as follows: — 
 
 Class 1, then consisted of fifteen boys,'varying in age 
 from five to eight and a half years. 
 
 Class 2, eighteen boys, from nine to twelve years. 
 
 Class 3, fifteen boys, from twelve to twenty years. 
 
 Class 4, twelve boys, from ten to seventeen years. 
 
 Amongst these was an interesting and intellii^ent boy, 
 about twelve years of age, an aboriginal native of the 
 Colony, The general appearance and manners of the 
 pupils were good, and bore evidence of the excellent 
 fare provided for their bodily support. Neither was the 
 secular instruction given found to be inferior. 
 
 But that which constituted, in the mind of the visitor, 
 the one thing needful, was yet the one thing wanting, 
 and the reflection which pressed upon his mind, when 
 looking upon these interesting children and youths, 
 nearly all of them the children of professedly Christian 
 parents, and all the children of a professedly Christian 
 state, was one of so powerful emotion, that he could 
 not but give utterance to his reflections, and seriously 
 state his conscientious regret at that circumstance. 
 
 Besides these institutions, there has also been recently 
 opened under the patronage of the Bishop of Australia, 
 and under the immediate superintendence of one of the 
 Clergymen resident in Sydney, a Grammar School in 
 the Parish of St. James, upon the principle proposed in 
 in the year 1830, by the Trustees of the Church and 
 School Estates, and upon which the King's School at 
 Parramatta is also founded ; the course of education 
 combines, with Classical and Commercial knowledge. 
 Religious Instruction, according to the principles of the 
 United Church of England and Ireland; there is also 
 
 L
 
 146 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 an interesting Classical and Commercial School, con- 
 ducted by Mr. Castles, a member of the Church of 
 England ; the number of pupils in which, at the com- 
 mencement of the year 1839, was fifty-five, from the 
 age of seven to fourteen, or fifteen years ; another by 
 Mr. Kingston, and there were four Seminaries for young 
 Ladies, conducted by highly respectable ladies, besides 
 two or three private Schools of an inferior kind. 
 
 PRIMARY OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 
 
 Parish of St. Phillip. 
 
 The average number of children in the Primary or 
 Parochial Schools in the Parish of St. Phillip, in the 
 year 1838, was 150, viz. 104 boys, and 46 girls; in 
 March 1839, there were 125 children, of whom 85 were 
 boys, and 40 girls : when visited at that time, 81 
 were in attendance; the master, (Mr. Edward M'Ro- 
 berts), is a member of the Church of England, and 
 the school is conducted, as near as materials will admit 
 of, upon the system of the National Schools in Eng- 
 land ; it may be taken as presenting a fair specimen of 
 the state of the Colonial Schools of this description.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 
 
 147 
 
 Abstract of Attendance and Progress at the 
 St. Phillip's Primary Schools, 
 
 Number on the Roll in the present Quarter. . 
 
 now belonging to the School 
 
 Greatest Number ever present on the same 
 
 Day 
 
 Greatest Number ever present during the last 
 
 Month 
 
 Smallest Number ever present 
 
 Number of Children who can read well 
 
 who can read tolerably. . 
 
 who can read indifferently 
 
 Girls not included amongst the Readers,. who 
 
 come from Sewing School to learn Cypher- 
 ing and Writing 
 
 Number of Children who write Small-hand on 
 
 Paper 
 
 learning to write on 
 
 Paper 
 
 learning to write on 
 
 Slates 
 
 acquainted with first Four 
 
 rules of Arithmetic 
 
 Cyphering, but not 
 
 through first Four Rules 
 
 . in KuleofThree, Practice, 
 
 or Vulgar Fractions 
 
 well acquainted with 
 
 Church Catechism, and whole or part of 
 
 explanation • • 
 
 tolerably acquainted with 
 
 Church Catechism, without explanation. . . . 
 acquainted with whole or 
 
 part of Chief Truths of Christian Religion. . 
 acquainted with Faith 
 
 and Duty of a Christian 
 
 . under Seven Years of age 
 
 over Fourteen 
 
 Boys. 
 
 Girls. 
 
 Total. 
 
 91 
 
 46 
 
 137 
 
 8.5 
 
 40 
 
 125 
 
 82 
 
 39 
 
 121 
 
 68 
 
 38 
 
 106 
 
 .57 
 
 28 
 
 85 
 
 31 
 
 13 
 
 44 
 
 22 
 
 6 
 
 28 
 
 17 
 
 6 
 
 23 
 
 — 
 
 14 
 
 14 
 
 28 
 
 15 
 
 43 
 
 16 
 
 11 
 
 27 
 
 24 
 
 17 
 
 41 
 
 15 
 
 6 
 
 21 
 
 29 
 
 14 
 
 43 
 
 10 
 
 2 
 
 12 
 
 26 
 
 20 
 
 46 
 
 27 
 
 15 
 
 42 
 
 6 
 
 4 
 
 10 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 15 
 
 8 
 
 — 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
 ■ — 
 
 1 
 
 L 2
 
 148 PRKSKNT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Infant School. 
 
 The average number of children in attendance, du- 
 ring the year 1838, was. Boys 132, Girls 110; when 
 visited on the 7th of March, 1839, there were 190 in 
 attendance, their ages from two to seven years. The 
 Master (Edward Barton) and Mistress (Mary Barton), 
 the wife of the Master, are both members of the Church 
 of England ; and most of the children attend a Sunday 
 school attached to St. Phillip's Church. Although de- 
 nominated an Infant School, it is not conducted upon 
 the system pursued in Schools properly so called : the 
 same mode of teaching is pursued as in the Primary 
 School ; the monitor of a class instructing aloud, and 
 the whole class repeating after the child ; the school, 
 room is small and inconvenient ; and both room and 
 system of teaching require to be formed anew. 
 
 The Primary or ParocJiial Schools in the Parish of 
 St. James. 
 
 The average number of children in the Primary or 
 Parochial Schools in the Parish of St. James, during the 
 year 1838, was 168; of whom 110 were Boys, and 58 
 Girls; in 1839, the number in the Boys' School was 
 102, and the average attendance 91 ; and in the Girls 
 School 50, average attendance 45. 
 
 The master of the Boys School, (Mr. J. B. Smithers,) 
 and the mistress of the Girls School, (the wife of the 
 master,) are both Members of the Church of England, 
 and the Schools are conducted upon the system of the 
 National Schools of England. The Boys School may be 
 taken as presenting a. favourable specimen of the state of 
 the Colonial Schools of this description. 
 
 In March 1839, ninety were reading the New Testa- 
 ment, and twenty the Bible, New Testament, and His-
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND.- SYDNEY. 149 
 
 tory of England; sixty were learning Geography and 
 English Grammar : one hundred out of the whole would 
 bear strict examination upon the Church Catechism ; 
 ninety Jive were writing in Copy Books, and seventeen 
 upon Slates ; one boy was writing Questions in Cube 
 Root, five in Vulgar and Decimal Fractions, two were 
 in Simple Interest, eight in Practice, eight in Simple 
 and Compound Proportions, twelve in Reduction, and 
 fifteen in the four first Compound Rules, fifteen were 
 working Questions, but not recording them, in the four 
 first simple Rules, two in Multiplication, and twenty 
 in Subtraction and Addition. 
 
 Two Boys were thirteen years of age, twenty from 
 eleven to twelve, fifteen, ten years, twenty, nine 
 years, and fifty-five from seven to eight years. 
 
 In the Girls School were eighteen who could read 
 and write well, and had advanced in Arithmetic as far 
 as Division, the others wrote on slates, and read the 
 small lesson books of the Society for Promoting Chris- 
 tian Knowledge, and all were instructed in Sewing; all 
 knew the Church Catechism, except some of the 
 younger children. 
 
 St. James's Infant School. 
 
 Conducted by Mr. James Roberts, upon the same 
 principles as that of St. Phillip, contained, in the 
 year 1838, 123 children, of whom 77 were boys, and 
 46 girls. 
 
 School of Induslrij. 
 In this place is also to be mentioned a very interest- 
 ing Establishment, superintended by the Ladies of 
 Sydney, called the Female School of Industry, com- 
 menced in the year 1826, under the patronage of Mrs. 
 Darling, the Lady of the Governor of the Colony. In
 
 150 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 this Scliool from twenty to thirty children from seven 
 to fourteen years of age, are clothed, boarded, and in- 
 structed in every branch of household work, plain 
 needle work, knitting, spinning, reading, writing, and 
 the first four rules of arithmetic. 
 
 The number of children admitted on the foundation, 
 is limited to twenty or thirty, viz. ten girls from seven 
 to ten years of age, and ten from the age of ten to 
 fourteen.* 
 
 They are all educated in the principles of the Church 
 of England, and at the age of fourteen are put out to 
 service, as apprentices to persons of good moral cha- 
 racter. The Guardianship of the children is vested by 
 an Act of the Local Legislature in the Committee, 
 which they retain until the age of eighteen. 
 
 This praiseworthy institution is supported wholly by 
 voluntary contributions, and the benevolent and zealous 
 care and attention of the principal ladies of Sydney, has 
 happily been ever devoted, and still is devoted to its 
 superintendence ; and it has now the good fortune to be 
 under the patronage, and to receive the constant atten- 
 tion and support of Lady Gipps, the Lady of the pre. 
 sent Governor of the Colony. 
 
 Parish of St. Lawrence. 
 
 The average number of children in attendance in the 
 primary or parochial Schools in the parish of St. Law- 
 rence, in the year 1838, was 130, of whom 67 were 
 boys, and 63 girls, and the number in attendance at the 
 Infant School 100. 
 
 * These are wholly maintained at the expense of the Establish- 
 ment, but independent of them, as many girls are admitted as can 
 be conveniently accommodated^ on their parents paying, 10/. per 
 annum.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLANn. — SYDNEY. 151 
 
 Sundftij Schools. 
 The number of Children attending the Sunday Schools 
 in connexion with the Church of England, in the year 
 1838, was 420, viz. at St. Phillip's 215, St. James 110, 
 St. Lawrence 95. 
 
 Presbyterian Schools. 
 
 A Juvenile School is conducted in the gallery of the 
 Scots Church in the parish of St. Phillip, on the Principles 
 of the Glasgow Educational Society's Schools. It is taught 
 by Mr. James Henry, a member of the Church of 
 Scotland, in connexion with the Synod of New South 
 Wales ; and in common with all the Schools in that 
 connexion, conducted on what is commonly called the 
 " Training System." The instruction embraces accord- 
 ingly all the branches of general education to which 
 that system is extended in the Glasgow Normal Schools; 
 Grammar, Geography, History, Natural History, in 
 addition to Reading, Writing, and Arithmetic. 
 
 The Schools have however been established for so 
 short a period (viz. one year), that no great proficiency 
 had then been attained. 
 
 The number of children attending Mr. Henry's School 
 at the commencement of March, 1839, was according 
 to the School List, sixty-eight between the ages of five 
 and fourteen, of both sexes ; the average regular attend- 
 ance between fifty-five and sixty: thirty-six were learn- 
 ing to read, thirty-two to write, and fourteen were 
 acquainted with the first four rules of arithmetic ; thirty, 
 one of the children were learning the Assembly's cate- 
 chism and forty were able to read the Scriptures ; a 
 {ew of them pretty well. An hour and a half each day 
 is set apart for reading and explaining the Scriptures 
 and Assembly's Catechism.
 
 152 PRKSENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 There is an Infant School, taught in a room attached 
 to the Church by Mr. Joseph Andrews, from the Normal 
 Institution, Glasgow ; the number of children attending 
 which, was at the same period, thirty-nine ; and the 
 average attendance about thirty ; from three to six 
 years of age. 
 
 A Sunday School is also taught in the Church, the 
 average attendance at which is about twenty-five chil- 
 dren, from six to fourteen years of age; the nature of 
 the Institution is purely religious, the text books, the 
 Bible and the Westminster Shorter Catechism. 
 
 There is a Juvenile School in the same connexion, 
 for the Southern District of Sydney, the number of 
 children on the books of which was, at the same period 
 fifty-four, the average attendance being thirty, of 
 whom twenty learn only to read, sixteen to write, and 
 eleven learn arithmetic ; there is also an Infant School, 
 the number on the books being 101, and the average 
 attendance 86 ; and a Sunday School had been recently 
 opened. 
 
 The Clergyman of the Scots Church, in the Parish of 
 St. Phillip, the Rev. Mr. M'Intyre, has recently opened 
 on Tuesday evenings, a young 'man's Bible Class, in- 
 tending as soon as that class is well formed, to open a 
 young woman's Bible Class. 
 
 The instruction given to this Class is adapted to a 
 more mature state of mind than that in the ordinary 
 Sunday Schools ; he also purposes immediately to open 
 local or district Sunday Schools, each having attached 
 to it a little territory, from which the pupils are to be 
 derived, and all the families in which, the teacher is 
 expected to visit, with this view.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 153 
 
 Roman Catholic Schools, 
 
 The Roman Catholic Orphan School, instituted as 
 before noticed, by a Vote of the Governor and Legisla- 
 tive Council in 1836, was reported to the Governor as 
 containing, in the year 1838, an average of sixty 
 children. 
 
 Parish of St Phillip. 
 
 The School House in the Parish of St. Phillip, was 
 built by Government, pending the recommendation by 
 the Governor to the Secretary of State, of the new sys- 
 tern of Public Education, and is a large and commodious 
 stone building, divided into two principal rooms, one 
 for the instruction of boys, and the other of girls. 
 
 The average number in attendance at the former 
 during the year 1838, was fifty-eight, and at the latter, 
 fifty-four. 
 
 The Master of the Boys' School, (Mr. Edward Hawkes- 
 ley) and the Mistress of the Girls (Mrs. Mary O'Brian) 
 are both Roman Catholics, and the Schools are under 
 the superintendence of Clergymen of their Church. 
 
 These Schools were visited in March 1839; there were 
 then upon the rolls of the Boys' School seventy-five, and 
 thirty-two were in attendance; their ages from three 
 to ten ; and eight of the boys were of Protestant Pa- 
 rents. 
 
 The lessons of the first class, were from " The Uni- 
 versal Reading Book compiled for the Catholic Book 
 Society, Dublin, 5, Essex Bridge, 1834 ;" ten or twelve 
 read well from this book : nine read pretty well from a 
 book called the '* Catholic School Book ;" four wrote 
 indifferently, two were working questions in the Rule 
 of Division, and two in Multiplication ; a Catechism is 
 taught in the School, that by " The most Reverend
 
 154 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Dr. James Butler," reprinted at Sydney, 1838, by Tegg, 
 eight of the boys were (aught from the larger book, and 
 the remainder from a small Catechism compiled from it. 
 
 All the Roman Catholic boys are required to attend 
 at St. Mary's Church every Sunday afternoon, and are 
 there instructed by the Master, and one of the Clergy- 
 men in attendance. 
 
 The number of children on the rolls of the Girls' 
 School, at the same period, was sixty. five, and the usual 
 number in attendance was stated to be about sixty or 
 seventy; when visited, there were twenty. five in atten- 
 dance, whose ages were from six to ten ; the course of 
 instruction was stated to be the same as that in the Boy's 
 School, fifteen could read the Bible (Douay edition); 
 ten or twelve were in Arithmetic, as far as Multipli- 
 cation. Five of the children were Protestants. 
 
 Extracts on boards from the Catechism were upon 
 the walls of the School. One of which was on the sub. 
 ject of " The Catholic Church," and comprehended 
 the doctrine of the Church of Rome on that point. 
 
 Parish of St, James, 
 
 The Roman Catholic Schools in the Parish of St. 
 James, contained, in 1838, 126 boys, and 134 girls; 
 the Master of the Boys' School, (Mr. James Cosgrove) 
 and the Mistress of the Girls' School, (Mrs. Ann Cos. 
 grove) are both Roman Catholics, and the Schools are 
 conducted and superintended in the same manner as 
 those in St. Phillip's ; when visited in March 1839, there 
 were in attendance at the Boys' School 100 ; about fif- 
 teen of whom could read and write indifferently, eight 
 or ten were advanced as far in Arithmetic as the Rule 
 of Three ; the other children were learning short lessons 
 and spelling ; there were two or three Protestant chil-
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — SYDNEY. 155 
 
 dren in the School ; it was almost wholly destitute of 
 materials for teaching, and in the lowest state of ad- 
 vancement. In the Girls' School there were at the 
 same period 102 in attendance ; their ages from three 
 to six, and thirteen and fifteen years; twenty-four or 
 twenty-five read well; about twelve wrote pretty well; 
 four were commencing the Rule of Three ; and twelve 
 had advanced as far as Multiplication. 
 
 The Girls' School was better supplied than the other ; 
 and the children were clean and respectable in their 
 appearance ; neither of which remarks is applicable to 
 the Boys' School. 
 
 Parishes of St. Andrew and St. Lawrence. 
 
 There was during a small part of the year 1838, viz. 
 from 1st January to 19th February, a Roman Catholic 
 School in the Parish of Saint Andrew, which contained 
 fifty-nine children, of whom forty were boys, and 
 nineteen girls, and also a Boys School, in the Parish of 
 St. Lawrence, from 1st January to 31st July, contain, 
 ing fifty-five boys. 
 
 At the close of the year 1838, both these Schools had 
 disappeared, and there was a Girl's School only in the 
 Parish of St. Lawrence, containing thirty-nine children, 
 and kept by Mrs. Eliza Davis, one of the six Roman 
 Catholic teachers, who emigrated to the Colony in the 
 year 1838, under the sanction of the Government, for 
 the purpose of devoting herself to the education of the 
 Poor in the principles of the Church of Rome. 
 
 Australian School Society. 
 
 The origin of this Society in 1834, and its progress 
 to this period, are detailed in the Fourth Annual 
 Report, adopted at a Public Meeting of the Society,
 
 156 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 held in Sydney, on the 5th of March 1839. It is an in- 
 teresting document on many accounts, as illustrative of 
 what has been already stated respecting the proposed 
 introduction of a new system of education into the 
 Colony, in the year 1836, of the authoritative influence 
 tinder which it was proposed, and of the opinions with 
 which it was generally received, and as shewing that 
 the objections to that system were not confined to the 
 Friends of Education upon the Principles of the Esta- 
 blished Church. 
 
 From the difficulties which, from these causes, im- 
 peded its progress for four years, the Society was at 
 length relieved, by being taken under the patronage of 
 the new Governor, (Sir George Gipps), and by the loan 
 from His Excellency of the services of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Hume, both of whom had been trained in the Borough 
 Road School, and had recently arrived in the Colony, 
 with the appointment of ' Master and Mistress of Go- 
 vernment Schools,'' they had been applied for in the year 
 1836, by Sir R. Bourke, to be Teachers of the Schools 
 proposed to be established on the Irish system ; and thus 
 obtained by the Society. Early in the commencement 
 of the year 1839, the new teachers took charge of the 
 Schools ; the number of boys in the Boy's School at 
 the date of their report being, on the School Books 
 forty.four, and average daily attendance thirty-three ; 
 of whom twelve could read and write well, and were 
 acquainted with the four first rules of arithmetic, eleven 
 could read and write indifferently, and fifteen were learn, 
 ing the alphabet, and spelling words of one syllable. 
 
 The average age of the children was seven years. 
 The number of girls on the books at the same period 
 was twenty-one, the average number in attendance six- 
 teen, of whom six could read, seven could read indiffer-
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND — HUNTEU's HILL. 157 
 
 ently, and eight were learning the alphabet and spelling 
 words of one syllable. 
 
 There are at present no Schools in Sydney in connexion 
 with the Wesleyans, Independents, or Baptists ; but at the 
 commencement of the year 1839, it was resolved, at the 
 Annual Wesleyan District Committee, "That a School 
 should be established at each of their principal Stations, 
 to be conducted upon truly Wesleyan principles ;" and 
 the establishment of a Baptist School was contemplated. 
 
 The Wesleyans have however two Sunday Schools in 
 Sydney, one in the parish of St. James, in which the 
 number of children on the books is 118, and the average 
 number in attendance 88 ; the other in the parish of 
 St. Phillip, in which the number on the books is eighty, 
 and the average attendance fifty ; and the Independents 
 have a Sunday School, the average attendance at which 
 is about forty. The instruction given in these Schools 
 is entirely religious. 
 
 HUNTER'S HILL. 
 
 Hunter's Hill is in the Hundred of Sydney, and dis. 
 tant from the town of Sydney about eleven miles, and 
 from Parramatta, where the Clergyman resided at the 
 commencement of the year 1839, eight miles. The po- 
 pulation of the Parish of Hunter's Hill, was computed in 
 the Census taken in 1836 at 265, of whom 198 were 
 returned as Protestants, and 67 as Roman Catholics. But 
 the duties of the Clergyman extend over a very ex- 
 tensive circumjacent district, comprehending a con- 
 siderable and scattered population. The Church at 
 Hunter'sHill is capable of containing 200 persons ; about 
 50 usually attend : The Holy Sacrament is administered 
 there four times in the year; the number of communi-
 
 158 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 cants is between four and seven. Divine worship is per- 
 formed there every Sunday morning ; and by the same 
 Chaplain every Sunday afternoon, except the third and 
 last in the month, at the Female Orphan School, near 
 Parramatta; in the afternoon of the third Sunday in 
 the month at an ironed gang stationed at Pennant 
 Hills, about four miles from Parramatta; and in the 
 afternoon of the last Sunday in the month at Lane Cove, 
 distant from Paramatta about seventeen miles. Divine 
 service is performed at this last place in a School-house 
 which is capable of holding 100 persons, and about 
 twenty or thirty usually attend. 
 
 The Clergyman at the commencement of the year 
 1839, was the Rev. Charles Dickinson, who was ap- 
 pointed to the Colony in the year 1830, to Hunter's Hill 
 Parish, where he has officiated ever since : he could 
 procure no house sufficient for his accommodation, 
 nearer than Parramatta, a distance of nearly eight 
 miles from the Parish Church ; at which he has always 
 performed until disabled by illness, a full service every 
 Sunday morning, and in the afternoon, at the several 
 stations before-mentioned. In the performance of one 
 of his distant duties (at Lane Cove) he had to travel 
 on a ISunday afternoon, over a difficult and dangerous 
 road. Upon one of these tours, Mr. Dickinson unfortu- 
 nately took a severe cold, terminating in inflammation 
 on the lungs under which he was unhappily labouring in 
 March 1839, and it has been since observed in a Colonial 
 Newspaper, that his illness terminated fatally on the 
 12th of that month, he has left a widow and a large 
 family. 
 
 There are five schools in this district all conducted on 
 the system of the National Schools in England ; the first 
 at Hunter's Hill (or Field of Mars) which contained in
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — HUNTER's HILL. 159 
 
 1838, sixty-one children : namely, thirty-seven boys and 
 twenty-four girls; and in March 1839, there were se- 
 venteen who could read the New Testament correctly, 
 write fairly, and understand the first four rules of Arith- 
 metic ; nine could read the New Testament and write, 
 but both indifferently; thirteen could neither read nor 
 write ; but were learning to spell, and were learning the 
 Church Catechism ; and twelve were learning the al- 
 phabet. 
 
 Second, at Dundas, (or Pennant Hills) which con- 
 tained in 1 838, thirty-nine children ; namely, twenty-four 
 boys, and fifteen girls; and in March 1839, there were 
 twelve children who could read the New Testament cor- 
 rectly, and write fairly, and six who understood the first 
 four rules of Arithmetic ; six read the New Testament, 
 and wrote, but both indifferently; nineteen could nei- 
 ther read nor write, but were learning' to spell, and were 
 learning the Church Catechism. 
 
 Third, at Castlehill, which contained, in 1838, forty 
 children, viz. fifteen boys and twenty-five girls, all very 
 young; there were, in March 1839, five who could read 
 the New Testament correctly, and write fairly ; seven 
 who could read the New Testament and write, but both 
 indifferently ; and eighteen who could neither read nor 
 write. 
 
 Fourth, at Dural, a School recently established by 
 the Bishop of the Diocese, at which there were, in 
 March 1839, nine or ten children who could read the New 
 Testament correctly, and write fairly, and who under- 
 stood the first four rules of Arithmetic, about six who 
 read and wrote but indifferently, and eight who could 
 neither read nor write. 
 
 Fifth, at Lane Cove, which contained, in 1838, forty 
 children, viz. seventeen boys and twenty-three girls,
 
 160 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 in this School the children are very young, and there 
 were, in March 1839, but four who could read the New 
 Testament, and write, both indifferently; and eighteen 
 who could neither read nor write. 
 
 Each of these Schools is conducted by a Master and 
 a Mistress (husband and wife), they are all members 
 of the Church of England. 
 
 COOK'S RIVER. 
 
 Cook's River, within the Hundred of Sydney, is 
 distant about six miles from that town. 
 
 Respecting this District, the Bishop, in his Report to 
 the Diocesan Committee, 23d January 1837, and again 
 when some additional means of providing for its reli- 
 gious wants were placed at his disposal by the Go- 
 vernment, stated as follows, " Owing to the diminished 
 state of the funds at my command, I have been with 
 much regret compelled to limit my promise of assist- 
 ance in this year (speaking of Penrith) to the sum of 
 50L The same I have also done from a similar cause 
 in the cases of Prospect and Cook's River, in both which 
 districts there is a very considerable population indeed, 
 destitute of nearly all resources for participating in the 
 ordinances of religion, and therefore proportionably 
 suffering in their capacity of moral and accountable 
 beings." Again (second Report, 16th July 1838, page 
 29), " The Church at Cook's River (to be called St. 
 Peter's) has been commenced, the first stone having 
 been laid by his Excellency the Governor on the 9th inst. 
 The building will be immediately proceeded with." 
 
 ** In the mean time, for the accommodation of the 
 numerous inhabitants of that District, I have erected, 
 from the funds of the parent Societies, a temporary
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — COOK's RIVER. 161 
 
 building, in which Divine Worship is regularly cele- 
 brated ; the Rev. Mr. Steele officiating ; and it affords 
 me the highest gratification to add, that the attendance 
 is numerous." 
 
 And when in March 1838, it was communicated to the 
 Bishop that the Lords of the Treasury had been pleased 
 to appropriate the sum of 500/. per annum towards sup- 
 plying the ordinances of religion in the most distant and 
 destitute -p^ivts of the Colony, and that 300 Z. per annum of 
 that amount was to be applied to the service of the Church 
 of England, the Bishop appropriated apart of that allow- 
 ance to the service of Cook's River, as being among the 
 parts of the Colony thus unprovided for ; it may excite 
 surprise that this description should include a district, 
 not lying at a greater distance than from seven to ten 
 miles from Sydney. Such however was the just descrip- 
 tion of the rising and populous district of Cook's River, 
 New Town, Burwood,and Long-bottom, extending over a 
 circuit from the shores of George's River to those of the 
 ParramattaRiver, about midway between the latter town 
 and Sydney, and comprehending (according to the Cen- 
 sus) in the Parishes of Petersham, St. George and Con- 
 cord, a scattered population of 1,243 persons, of whom 
 877 were returned as Protestants, 364 Roman Catholics, 
 one Jew and one Pagan. 
 
 It is indeed a most lamentable fact, that owing to 
 the insufficient number of Clergymen until this period 
 at the Bishop's disposal, it had been impossible, 
 except in a most casual and imperfect manner, to make 
 any provision for the religious instruction of the popu- 
 lation inhabiting this tract of country. The sum of 45/. 
 per annum, of the fund was accordingly applied towards 
 the salary of the Rev. T. S^teele, having charge of these 
 districts. The Church, the commencement of which is 
 
 M
 
 162 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 above noticed, has been since completed by the liberality 
 and zeal of the Landed Proprietors in the neighbourhood, 
 aided by the Fund placed at the Bishop's disposal, by 
 the Venerable Societies in England, and by an equal 
 support from the Public Treasury, under the pro- 
 visions of the Local Act. The average attendance at 
 the temporary Church erected by the Bishop was about 
 100 persons. 
 
 TOWN OF PARRAMATTA. 
 
 The town of Parramatta which is distant from Sydney 
 sixteen miles, contained in the year 1836, according to 
 the Census then taken, a population of 3,600 persons, of 
 1,150 were returned as Convicts, 2,686 were returned 
 as Protestants, 900 as Roman Catholics, thirteen Jews, 
 and one Pagan. And the Hundred of Parramatta was 
 at the same time returned, as containing in the Parishes 
 of St. John, the Field of Mars, Liberty Plains, Castle 
 Hill, and Prospect, 6,260 persons ; of whom 1,687 were 
 returned as Convicts, 4,639 were returned as Protes. 
 tants, 1,605 as Roman Catholics, fourteen Jews, and two 
 Pagans. It is, pending the completion of a New Govern- 
 ment House at Sydney, the occasional place of residence 
 of the Governor ; one of the regiments doing duty in the 
 Colony is stationed at Parramatta ; it is the station of a 
 Stipendiary Police Magistrate, and the Court of Quarter 
 Sessions, and Court of Requests hold their respective 
 Sessions there. 
 
 There is a Military Barrack and Hospital, and a Civil 
 or Colonial Hospital : The principal Female Factory or 
 Penitentiary, which contained at the commencement of 
 1839, upwards of 700 Women in a state of confinement;
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — PARRAMATTA. 163 
 
 a Gaol usually containing from forty to seventy persons*, 
 and a new one, on a large scale intended as the County 
 Gaol, for the County of Cumberland, exclusive of Sydney, 
 is in course of erection. A road party, and two ironed 
 gangs were also stationed in Parramatta and its neigh- 
 bourhood, the former of which at the end of 1838, con- 
 tained 161 convicts, and the latter at thesameperiod236. 
 At the commencement of the year 1839, Parramatta 
 contained one Church, that of St. John, consecrated to 
 Divine Worship, according to the rites and ceremonies of 
 the Church of England, a Roman Catholic Church, and a 
 Wesleyan Chapel; and a Church was in progress of erec- 
 tion, under the charge of the Rev. James Allan, in con- 
 nexion with the Presbytery of the Scots Church. The 
 number of Clergymen of the Church of England at Par- 
 ramatta was two ; of the Presbyterian Church two ; and 
 there was also one Wesleyan Minister. At the same 
 period, there was one Scholastic Establishment for the 
 instruction of youth in the higher branchesof Education, 
 called the King's School, and conducted by the Rev. 
 Robert Forrest, a Clergyman of the Church of England : 
 two Schools at Parramatta, and another at Seven Hills 
 near Parramatta, conducted on the principles of the 
 National Schools in England, an Infant School in the 
 town for younger children, and two Sunday Schools, 
 under the superintendence of the Clergyman of the 
 Church of England; an Orphan School for destitute 
 Female Children; a Sunday School, under the super- 
 intendence of the Wesleyan Minister; two small private 
 Schools; one School conducted by Presbyterians; and 
 one conducted by Roman Catholics. 
 
 * The total number of Prisoners in this Gaol, daring the year 18;i8, 
 ivas 578. and on the 1st of January 18.'59 there were forty. 
 
 M 2
 
 164 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 The Church of St. John at Parramatta, is capable of 
 containing ahout 700 persons; Divine Worship is per- 
 formed there in the morning and afternoon of every 
 Lord's Day, and on the usual Fasts and Festivals of the 
 Church; the average number of persons who attend, is 
 between 500 and 600 ; the Holy Communion is cele- 
 brated monthly, and the number of Communicants is 
 between seventy and eighty. 
 
 In addition to the Parochial Duties, ordinary and ex- 
 traordinary, the Chaplain attends the Female Factory, 
 and performs Divine Service there every Sunday morn- 
 ing; and twice during the week the women are catechized 
 by him ; the several wards of the hospital are visited, 
 generally once a week, and oftener where a patient is in 
 a precarious state of health. 
 
 The ironed gangs are visited once a week by the Rev. 
 R. Forrest, Master of the King's School, Parramatta, 
 without whose assistance the Chaplain would not be able 
 to give the Prisoners any instruction, but the assistance 
 rendered by Mr. Forrest is still insufficient to admit of 
 the road party receiving the same benefit, and they 
 have no means of Religious Instruction. 
 
 The present Chaplain is the Rev. H. Bobart, who was 
 appointed to that charge under the provisions of the 
 new Act. Mr. Bobart is the immediate successor of 
 that truly Venerable and Apostolic Minister, the Rev. 
 Samuel Marsden, who after more than forty years 
 pilgrimage in the Moral Wilderness of New South Wales, 
 was called to his rest on the 11th of May 1838.* 
 
 * The following affectionate tribute to liis worth, by the good 
 Bishop of Australia, will, it is believed, be read with interest by eveiy 
 Christian. It is contained in the Report of the Diocesan Committee 
 for 1838. — " Since the date of my last Repoit, I have had the 
 satisfaction of laying the foundation stone of St. Stephen's Church, at
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — PARRAMATTA. 165 
 
 Presbyteriani, 
 There are two Presbyterian Congregations at Par- 
 ramatta; one under the Reverend James Allan (in con. 
 uexion with the Presbytery of New South Wales), and 
 the other under the Reverend Cunningham Aitchison 
 (in connexion with the Presbytery) ; the former con- 
 sisted, at the commencement of 1839, of from fifty to 
 one hundred persons, and the latter of about eighty. 
 Mr. Allan also officiates at Prospect, at the Female 
 Factory, and Barrack ; and Mr. Aitchison also at 
 Pennant Hill, distant seven miles from Parramatta. 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 The Roman Catholic Church at Parramatta is capable 
 of containing about five hundred persons ; the number 
 generally attending, in 1836, was reported to be two 
 hundred and fifty. The officiating Clergyman, at the 
 end of the year 1838, was the Reverend Francis 
 Murphy, having also charge of Sydney Gaol ; and the 
 Reverend Joseph Sumner attended the Female Factory ; 
 this last place was also sedulously attended, at the com- 
 mencement of the year 1839, by the " Sisters of 
 
 Penrith, and of St. Maiy Magdelene, at Sonth Creek ; on both of 
 which occasions I had the gratification of being attended by the 
 Reverend and truly Venerable Samuel iVlarsden, the Senior Chaplain, 
 and Father of the Clergy in the Diocese of Australia, That aged and 
 faithful Servant of God was called to his everlasting rest during my 
 liist visitation in \'an Diemen's Land ; and I am persuaded the Com- 
 mittee will deeply sympathize with me in remembering how, under 
 much bodily weakness and decay, he was forward to the last in 
 manifesting, by his personal attendance on every such occasion, his 
 anxiety for the extension of religion in this Colony. If it should be 
 tlie pleasure of God, that I ever again officiate at a similar ceremonial, 
 1 cannot but experience a painful void in the absence of my aged and 
 faithful companion, who had so often stood by my side when thus 
 engaged, whose genuine Piety, and natural force of understanding I 
 held in the highest esteem while he lived ; and still retain them in 
 sincerely afl'ectionate remembrance."
 
 166 PRESENT STATE OF RELrGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Charity," six of whom migrated to the Colony, in the 
 year 1838, under the auspices of the Roman Catholic 
 Clergy, and the sanction of the Government, and have 
 established themselves at Parramatta, w^here the founda- 
 tion of a Convent, or Seminary, has (it is understood) 
 been laid for them. 
 
 Wesleyans. 
 
 The Wesleyan Chapel is a brick building, now dila- 
 pidated, and a new one is in progress, erected bv a 
 Member in the Wesleyan Connexion, at his own cost, 
 and presented to the Society as a free gift. It is 
 capable of containing about two hundred and fifty 
 persons. The number of the Congregation is two hun- 
 dred and fifty, and the number of Communicants fifty. 
 
 i^i/?g'.9 School. 
 
 The Institution of the King's School was recommended 
 by the Trustees of the Clergy and School Estates on the 
 25th of January 1830, and approved and sanctioned by 
 his late Majesty King William the Fourth, during the 
 administration of the Government of the Colony by 
 Lieutenant-General Darling. The principles upon which 
 il was established appear in the " Plan," published at 
 Sydney on the 4th of February 1832, viz. — " That 
 until the population of New South Wales, and its cir- 
 cumstances in other respects, should require and appear 
 adequate to the support of a Collegiate Establishment, 
 Two Public Schools should be established ; one in the 
 town of Sydney, for the reception of day-scholars only, 
 and the other in the town of Parramatta, for both day- 
 scholars and boarders, and that they should be termed 
 " The King's Schools." 
 
 It was prescribed as fundamental principles (Rule 3.), 
 " That these Schools shall be, and are established with 
 a view to the sole honour of Almighty God, jind to pro- 
 mote a reverence for His Commandments, by training
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — PARRAMATTA. 167 
 
 up the rising generation, and all succeeding genera- 
 tions, in this Colony for ever, in the Faith of Jesus 
 Christ, the Redeemer of the World, and in a firm as- 
 surance of the sufficiency of His Atonement for the 
 Salvation of Mankind ; to the encouragement and main- 
 tenance of piety and virtue, and of a holy, sober, and 
 religious character, among all classes of this Com- 
 munity.'" 
 
 (Rule 4.) " That with a view to effect these purposes, 
 Religious Instruction, according to the principles laid 
 down in the preceding Rule, shall be sedulously and 
 systematically combined with the course of study pur- 
 sued in these establishments." 
 
 (Rule 5.) •' That no test or subscription be required 
 from, or on behalf of the Scholars, at their admission 
 into, or during their progress through, or on their finally 
 quitting these Schools and College ; and that every in- 
 dividual maintaining a good character, and a correct 
 behaviour, shall be at liberty to avail himself of the 
 means of instruction hereby offered for any period of 
 time which may be suitable to his views, and so long as 
 he shall conform to the Rules and Regulations of the 
 Institution." 
 
 (Rule 14.) " That at the assembling and rising of the 
 Schools, a daily form of Prayer, to be selected and ap- 
 pointed by the Visitor, shall be invariably used." 
 
 (Rule 15.) " That the Masters and Scholars shall 
 attend Divine Service in the Established Church every 
 Sunday Morning and Afternoon, and on all the great 
 Festivals ; reservation being made, (hat the Parents or 
 Guardians of any Scholar may obtain for him exemption 
 from this regulation, by certifying, at the time of his 
 admission to the School, their desire that he should 
 attend at some other place of worship."
 
 168 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 (Rule 16.) " That the Books of a religious character 
 appointed by the scheme to be used in the Schools are 
 intended to embrace, as far as possible, only those 
 points of belief on which there is an accordance through- 
 out the greater portion of the Christian Church ; and to 
 this extent shall be considered as expository of the Holy 
 Scriptures, in constant connexion with which they shall 
 be studied, in the way of Lecture and subsequent exa- 
 mination, as the Master shall deem most compatible 
 with the age and progress of the Scholars." 
 
 (Rule 17.) " That in addition to the above, the Head 
 Master shall be required to explain to the two higher 
 classes, in Two Weekly Lectures, of one hour each, the 
 Origin and History of the Christian Church; the History 
 of the Reformation ; the Purposes of C hurch Commu- 
 nion ; the Nature, Dv^ties, and Claims of the Ministerial 
 Office and Character ; the Intention and Efficacy of 
 the Sacraments, as set forth in the Church Catechism ; 
 and, generally, the Doctrines, Ordinances, and Disci- 
 pline of the Established Church; the subject and manage- 
 ment of such Lectures being left to the discretion of 
 the Master, subject only to the above direction, and to 
 the provision that, at the periods of Epiphany, Lent, 
 Easter, Whitsuntide, Trinity, the Ember Weeks, and 
 Christmas, he shall more particularly advert to the 
 Doctrines and Ordinances therewith connected, and 
 shall carefully explain the Services appointed by the 
 Church for the celebration of such Festivals and 
 Seasons." 
 
 " N.B. — At these Lectures, Bishop Andrewe's Devo- 
 tions, in Greek, and Ken's Manual, for Winchester 
 Scholars, are to be used." 
 
 (Rule 18 ) " That the Parents or Guardians of any 
 Scholar may obtain for him exemption from attendance
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — PARRAMATTA. 169 
 
 at the Lectures last described, upon certifying, at the 
 period of his admission, that such attendance would in- 
 terfere with the religious principles in which they are 
 desirous he should be educated." 
 
 (Rule 19.) " That upon the establishment of a Col- 
 lege for the completion of the above plan of Education, 
 admission thereto shall be granted to any individuals, of 
 good character, who may be desirous of prosecuting 
 their studies, even though they may not have been edu- 
 cated in the King's Schools." 
 
 One only of these Schools, that at Parramatta, was 
 actually established ; the reasons of which maybe clearly 
 traced in the Despatch of Sir R. Bourke on the subject 
 of Schools. 
 
 The King's School at Parramatta was opened under 
 the superintendence of the Rev. R.Forrest, on the 13th 
 of February 1832, and has been ever since conducted 
 by him in a manner calculated to do honour to its 
 Founders, to the Colony, and to himself. The number 
 of pupils yearly attending the establishment has been 
 from 80 to 120 ; and not only have their attainments in 
 classical learning been of a higher order than of the 
 pupils at either of the other Scholastic Institutions of 
 the Colony, but their religious principles in accordance 
 with its foundation have been conscientiously regarded 
 by the Head Master. By this Institution, which is now 
 maintained at no more cost to the Public Funds than 
 100/. a year, the youth of the Colony may receive as 
 much benefit as is to be derived from any institution of 
 a like nature in England ; the Head Master being obliged, 
 in consideration of the sum of 100/. a year received as 
 salary, to be at all the expenses of providing under- 
 masters, to receive day-scholars at SI. per annum, and
 
 170 PRESENT STATE OP RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 boarders at 28/,, which sums are to include every ex- 
 pense excepting the use of books. 
 
 Primary or Parochial Schools. 
 There were, at the commencement of 1839, two 
 Schools in Parramatta conducted on the principles of 
 the National Schools in England, one of which con- 
 tained in 1838 sixty children, and the other (recently 
 established by the Diocesan Committee) contained fifty 
 children. There was also an Infant School containing 
 fifty-one children, and at Seven Hills near Parramatta, 
 and within the Hundred, was another School, the num- 
 ber of children attending which in the year 1838 was 
 forty-seven, viz. twenty-six boys and twenty-one girls, 
 and in 1839 the number was increased to about sixty. 
 
 Female Orphan School. 
 The Female Orphan School near Parramatta con- 
 tained in February 1839, 142 children from three to 
 eleven and twelve years of age. Of these, 87 were in 
 the School, 20 in the nursery, and 35 in the Infirmary. 
 The full complement is said to be 160, and there have 
 been on the establishment 190. The system pursued 
 is as follows: They rise at five o'clock in summer- 
 time, and six in winter, open and make their beds, 
 scrub their rooms, under the .=uperintendance of one of 
 the larger girls, assemble to prayers at seven o'clock, 
 read the morning psalm of the day, repeat the morning 
 hymn and read Bloomfield's Family Prayer ; between 
 eight o'clock and nine they wash, dress, and breakfast ; 
 at nine the bell is rung, and they are inspected : they 
 then go into School where they are taught Mrs. True- 
 man's Scriptural Catechism, read the New Testament, 
 repeat the Catechism , write, spell, repeat their tables, and
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — PARRAMATTA. 171 
 
 learn arithmetic till noon ; they are then let out for 
 exercise one hour, when they dine, go into School at two 
 o'clock, and are employed at needle. work making the 
 clothes, sheets, bed-ticks, &c. until five o'clock ; at six 
 they have tea, and at dusk the bell is rung for prayers, a 
 Chapter is read from the New Testament, the Evening 
 Hymn is sung, and prayers read, when they retire 
 to bed. 
 
 Twenty-seven could read the New Testament, write 
 well, and knew the first rules of arithmetic ; forty, 
 seven read the New Testament, and wrote indifferently ; 
 the remainder of the children in the School, are very 
 small, and were merely learning the alphabet. 
 
 Six of the eldest girls assist in the household work 
 under the Infirmary nurse, the nurse of small children, 
 laundress and cook, and two or three assist the teacher 
 in the School. 
 
 The children goto Parramatta Church every Sunday 
 morning, when the weather permits, and on Sunday 
 afternoon either a Clergyman or the Principal of the 
 Establishment reads prayers at home. 
 
 The number of children apprenticed during the last 
 four years have been as follows; in 1835, nineteen — in 
 1836, twenty-nine, in 1837, thirty-one, in 1838, eighteen: 
 in all ninety seven. Five of them have been returned 
 back to the School either as incorrigible, or for running 
 away from their service. The number of deaths during 
 the same years, was, in 1835, twenty-two, in 1836, 
 eleven, 1837, twenty-one, 1838, seven. 
 
 When visited in February 1839, the appearance of 
 the children was such as indicated strict attention to 
 their health and cleanliness, and, those in the Infirmary 
 excepted, they were in a healthy state.
 
 172 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Presbyterian School. 
 
 The School in connexion with the Presbyterian Church 
 at Parramatta, contained, in March 1839, forty-eight 
 pupils; it was commenced at the same time as those in 
 JSydney, and conducted on the same principles. 
 
 Roman Catholic School- 
 The average number of children attending the Roman 
 Catholic School during the year 1838, was 122, of whom 
 seventy. three were boys and forty-nine girls. The 
 School was conducted by a married couple (Mr. James 
 Hayes and Eliza Hayes), both Roman Catholics. 
 
 TOWN OF LIVERPOOL. 
 
 The Town of Liverpool is about twenty miles from 
 Sydney ; it was calculated at the Census taken in 
 September 1836, to contain a population of 597 per. 
 sons, of whom 234 were estimated to be Convicts; 429 
 of the whole population were returned as Protestants, 
 167 as Roman Catholics, and 1 Jew. 
 
 The above population is comprised in part of the 
 Parish of St. Luke, the whole of which parish, as well 
 as the Parishes of Bankstown, Minto, and Holsworthy, 
 are included in the Hundred of Liverpool, and were 
 returned at the same time as containing a population of 
 1,588 persons, of whom 498 were returned as Convicts; 
 and the relative proprotion of Protestants, Roman 
 Catholics, and Jews, was at the same time returned as 
 follows, — 1,202 Protestants, 387 Roman Catholics, and 
 1 Jew. 
 
 A detachment from one of the regiments doing duty 
 in the Colony is stationed at Liverpool ; there is a
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — LIVERPOOL. I/O 
 
 Military Barrack there, a Civil or Colonial Hospital, 
 and a Public Gaol, the number of prisoners in which, 
 during the year 1838, was 1,103, on the 1st January 
 1839, twenty-two, and on the 1st of February, fifty- 
 nine. 
 
 It is the station of a stipendiary Police Magistrate ; 
 and the Court of Quarter Sessions and Court of Requests 
 hold their respective Sessions there. 
 
 At the commencement of the year 1839, one Clergy, 
 man of the Church of England was stationed at Liver- 
 pool, whose duties were co-extensive with the Hundred. 
 There was a School for Boys and Girls, conducted upon 
 the principles of the National Schools in England, and 
 a Sunday School attached to the Church of England 
 in the town of Liverpool ; and the Male Orphan School 
 is about four miles from the town. 
 
 St. Luke's Church at Liverpool is capable of contain- 
 ing three hundred persons; the average number who 
 attend is about two hundred. Divine Worship is cele- 
 brated there twice on the Lord's Day, and on the usual 
 Fasts and Festivals of the Church; and the Clergyman 
 stationed at Liverpool also attends a Chapel at Denham 
 Court, seven miles from that town, where the average 
 attendance is forty persons. Divine Worship is also 
 performed on every Lord's Day at the Male Orphan 
 School; and at the Gaol and Hospital once during the 
 week. The Holy Sacrament is administered in St. 
 Luke's ( hurch monthly, and on Christmas Day, when 
 the number of Communicants is from eleven to eighteen ; 
 it is also administered occasionally in the Hospital. A 
 Presbyterian Clergyman and a Roman Catholic Clergy, 
 man occasionally preach at the Hospital on a Sunday ; 
 and the Wcsleyan Minister stationed at Parranialta 
 occasionally preaches to a congregation assembled in the
 
 174 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Court-House, of twenty persons, of whom six are Com- 
 municants. 
 
 PRIMARY OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 
 
 The Primary or Parochial School is conducted by a 
 Man and his Wife, both Members of the Church of Eng- 
 land; the average number of children, during the year 
 1838, was seventy-four; namely, thirty-nine boys, and 
 thirty-five girls. In March 1839, the number was fifty- 
 five, of whom thirty. five were boys ; fifteen could read 
 the New Testament correctly, write fairly, and under- 
 stand the first four rules of Arithmetic ; twelve could 
 read theNewTestament and write, butboth indifferently- 
 
 Male Orphan School. 
 
 The number of children in the Male Orphan School 
 in December 1838, was 150 ,• the number apprenticed in 
 that year was nine* ; and the number of them who had 
 been returned to Parents, at their request, or transferred 
 to Persons who had undertaken their Guardianship, was 
 seven. 
 
 In March 1839, there were 153 Boys in the School, 
 from the age of three years to thirteen ; divided into 
 Six Classes. The particular acquirements of each Class 
 were as follows : — 
 
 1st. Class; 26 in number. — Rule of Three, Compound 
 Rules, Reduction, in Weights and Money, Addition, 
 and Subtraction of Weights and Money, Long and Short 
 Division, Reading Bible and History, Writing, Spelling, 
 and Geography. 
 
 2nd Class; 21 in number. — Division, Multiplication, 
 
 * Many of the Boj-s who have heen apprenticed from the Orphan 
 School are now Master Tradesmen in Sydney. During the lust twu 
 years, Ihirty-fiv? were apprenticed, no more being old enongh ; the 
 demand was for more than ronhl he suppHed,
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — CAMPBELL -TOWN. 175 
 
 Subtraction and Addition, Reading the New Testament, 
 Writing on Slates and Paper, Spelling, &c. 
 
 3rd Class; 18 in number. — Multiplication, Subtrac- 
 tion, and Addition, Reading, Writing on Slates, and 
 Spelling. 
 
 4th'Class; 28 in number. — Simple Addition, Reading, 
 and Spelling. 
 
 5th Class ; 29 in number. — Spelling and Reading. 
 
 6th Class; 31 in number. — Spelling and Alphabet. 
 
 Of the whole number, forty-seven could read the New 
 Testament well, and twenty. five indifferently ; forty 
 in the junior classes could read, fourteen could write 
 well, thirtv-eight indifferently ; forty could not read, 
 and 100 could not write ; forty were acquainted with 
 the first four rules of arithmetic. 
 
 The children are all instructed in the Church of Eng- 
 land Catechism, and Gall's Catechism, and by exami- 
 nation in the New Testament. Six boys are continually 
 instructed in the trade of Shoemaking, six as Tailors, 
 four as Bakers, four as House-Servants, two as Cooks, 
 six as Gardeners, ten for Farming work ; and the rest 
 are employed in general purposes, all being brought 
 up to habits of industry. 
 
 The present Chaplain of Liverpool is the Rev. John 
 DufFus, who has been recently appointed to that charge. 
 
 CAMPBELL-TOWN, APPIN, MENANGLE, NAREL- 
 LAN, AND COOKE. 
 
 Campbell Town is distant from Sydney thirty-three 
 miles ; it is situated in the Parish of St. Peter, which 
 was returned in the Census of 1836; as containing 775 
 inhabitants ; of whom 164 were returned as Convicts, 
 485 as Protestants, 287 as Roman Catholics, and 3 Jews.
 
 17G PUE8ENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 The population of the Hundred of Campbell. Town, 
 comprised in the Parishes of Appin, Menangle, Na- 
 rellan, and Cooke, was returned at the same period 
 as amounting to 2,2G9 ; of whom 665 were returned as 
 Convicts ; 1,456 as Protestants, 810 as Roman Catholics, 
 and 3 Jews. 
 
 There is a Church at Campbell Town, consecrated to 
 Divine Worship, according to the Riles and Ceremonies 
 of the United Church of England and Ireland, and a 
 Roman Catholic Church. 
 
 At the commencement of the year 1839, the first 
 named Church was vacant ; aClergyman of the Church 
 of Rome, and a Presbyterian Clergyman, were stationed 
 at Campbell Town. 
 
 There is a Gaol at Campbell Town, the number of 
 Prisoners in which, during the year 1838, was 957, and 
 on the 1st of January 1839, fourteen ; the number 
 occasionally exceeding fifty persons at a time ; it is the 
 Station of a Stipendary Magistrate ; the Court of Quarter 
 Sessions and Court of Requests hold their Sessions 
 there; and a gang of Convicts was employed upon the 
 Public Works in and near Campbell Town, consisting, 
 at the close of 1838, of eighty-two men in irons, and 
 thirty-three out of irons. 
 
 The Church of St. Peter at Campbell Town, is calcu- 
 lated to contain about 200 persons. Divine service was 
 performed there by the late Chaplain (the Rev. Thomas 
 Reddall) every Lord's Day, except the last in the month, 
 and on that Sunday, at Appin, distant ten miles 
 from Campbell-Town, in a private room capable of con- 
 taining 100 persons. 
 
 The average number of those who attended at St. 
 Peter's was 100, and at Appin thirty-five persons. The 
 Holv Communion was celebrated at Campbell Town
 
 CX>UNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — APPIN. 177 
 
 monthly, and the usual number of communicants was 
 from ten to fifteen. Divine worship is performed to the 
 prisoners in the road party weekly. 
 
 Schools, 
 
 The Primary or Parochial Schools contained in 1838, 
 sixty children, viz. twenty. four boys and thirty-six girls, 
 and there was a Sunday School. The number attending 
 these Schools in March 1839 was about forty. 
 
 Mr. Reddall died on the 1st of December 1838, since 
 which period the 'charge of his Church has been tern- 
 porarily provided for by the Bishop himself, and by 
 successive Clergymen, under' his Lordship's direction ; 
 at the commencement of 1839, the Church of St. Peter 
 was vacant, but the Rev. H. D. Sparling was appointed 
 to the charge of the neighbouring Parish of Appin. 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 The Roman Catholic Church is a large and conspi- 
 cuous building, capable of containing 450 persons. The 
 number usually attending, in the year 1836, was reported 
 at 250. 
 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 There is a small Presbyterian Congregation at 
 Campbell Town, of which the Rev. Hugh Gilchrist is 
 the Minister. 
 
 APPIN. 
 
 The Town of Appin is about forty. three miles from 
 
 Sydney, and ten from Campbell Town ; the population 
 
 of the Parish was estimated in the census of 1836 at 396 
 
 personsjof whom 125 were Convicts; 214 Protestants, and 
 
 182 Roman Catholics.
 
 178 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 It is situated on the river Hawkesbury, the boundary 
 of the County of Cumberland ; and it is understood to 
 be intended by the Bishop to provide for the administra- 
 tion of the ordinances of Religion on the opposite side of 
 the river, at present v(^ holly destitute, as soon as a central 
 place shall be selected, sufficiently near to Appin, to allow^ 
 of the Clergyman stationed there doing duty at both 
 places. An allotment of land suited for the site of a 
 Church, has been purchased by the Bishop from funds 
 placed at his disposal by the Societies in England, in the 
 hope that it may be in the power of the inhabitants to 
 raise that amount of contribution which is required to 
 brmg them within the operation of the Local Act. At 
 present however no more has been accomplished than 
 the fitting up of a temporary Chapel of Slab and Bark 
 for the celebration of Divine Worship. 
 
 Appin was formerly visited once a month by the 
 Clergyman of Campbell Town (the late Rev. Mr. Red- 
 dall), and the average number of persons who attended 
 Divine Worship on these occasions, was about thirty-five; 
 the same number has been collected by the present Cler- 
 man, and is increasing, with every prospect of a small 
 congregation being formed there, and of a School being 
 re-established which had begun to dwindle away. 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 The Roman Catholic Clergyman stationed at Camp, 
 bell Town visits Appin every third Sunday, and cele- 
 brates Divine Worship in a cottage built for the purpose 
 by the District Constable. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 The School contained in 1838 twenty-six children, 
 viz. thirteen boys and thirteen girls.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — ^^APPIN. 179 
 
 In March, 1839, there were thirty-one children, of 
 whom ten girls could read and write fairly, and all the 
 children appeared intelligent. The master is a mem- 
 ber of the Church of England. 
 
 The land about Appin is principally divided into 
 small farms, and from disuse of religious means, many 
 of its inhabitants have not yet been induced to go to 
 Church : an indifference which the presence of a Minis- 
 ter and the effect of his visits amongst them, it is hoped 
 by the Divine Blessing will be speedily overcome. 
 
 The erection of a Church is in contemplation, and a 
 Roman Catholic Chapel is partly built. There is no 
 clergyman's residence, but the rent of a dwelling is partly 
 paid by the Bishop. 
 
 The present Chaplain, the Rev. H. D. Sparling, was 
 removed to this charge from that of the Prison Esta- 
 blishments at Sydney. 
 
 Narellan. 
 
 Narellan, distant ten or twelve miles from Campbell 
 Town, is one of the Parishes comprised in the Hundred 
 of Campbell Town, and is the residence of a Clergyman 
 of the Church of England, whose duties at the com- 
 mencement of the year 1839 extended, not only over 
 that Parish, and the Parish of Cook, in the same Hun- 
 dred, but also over the adjoining Hundred of Bringelly, 
 in the County of Cumberland, and over parts of the 
 adjoining County of Camden, for neither of which was 
 separate provision made for the Ordinances of Religion. 
 
 The population of Narellan was estimated in the 
 census of 1836, at 402 persons, of whom 1G8 were re 
 turned as Convicts; 287 as Protestants, and 115 Roman 
 Catholic^;. The population of Cook at the same period, 
 
 N 2
 
 180 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 was estimated at 321 persons, of whom 126 were re- 
 turned as Convicts ; 256 as Protestants, and 65 Roman 
 
 Catholics. 
 
 The population of the Hundred of Bringelly, com- 
 prised in the Parishes of Bringelly, Cabramatta, and 
 Melville, was estimated at the same period to amount 
 to 617 persons, of whom 229 were returned as Convicts, 
 451 Protestants, 165 Roman Catholics, and 1 Pagan. 
 
 The population of the County of Camden was returned 
 at the same time to consist of 3,116 persons, of whom 
 2,158 were Protestants, 982 Roman Catholics, 18 Jews, 
 and 3 Pagans. 
 
 Within these several districts the Clergyman stationed 
 at Narellan officiates at eight places : — 
 
 First. At Heber Chapel, Denbigh, which is about one 
 mile and a half from his residence, on the first, second, 
 and last Sundays in the month. 
 
 Heber Chapel holds about 120 persons, and is gene, 
 rally filled to excess; a subscription was in progress for 
 its enlargement, towards which the Bishop contributed 
 50/. from the funds placed at his disposal by the Church 
 in England. 
 
 There is also a Daily and Sunday School at this station 
 under the superintendence of the Chaplain. 
 
 Cahraniatta. 
 
 Second. Divine Worship is performed at Cabramatta, 
 seven or eight miles from the Chaplain's residence, on 
 the third Sunday in the month, in the morning, and on 
 the first Sunday in the month, in the afternoon, in a 
 miserable log building, greatly infested' with vermin.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND, AND PART OF CAMDEN. 181 
 
 formerly used as a School-house ; it holds about eighty- 
 persons ; the average attendance is from thirty to forty 
 The School has been abandoned in consequence of some 
 families having removed, and there are not now enough 
 children to form a School. 
 
 Camden. 
 
 Third. Divine Worship is performed at Camden, dis- 
 tant about eight miles from the Chaplain's residence, on 
 the last Sunday in the month, in the afternoon, in a 
 house built by the Proprietors of the estate, Messrs. J. 
 and W. M'Arthur, for a School, and for Divine Ser- 
 vice. It will hold from 120 to 130 persons, and is 
 generally filled ; there is a small Day School on the 
 estate, maintained at the expense of the same gentlemen. 
 Preparations are also making at Camden, and are in a 
 considerable state of forwardness, for the erection of a 
 Church. 
 
 Vermont. 
 
 Fourth. At Vermont, which is about six miles from 
 the Chaplain's residence. He performs Divine Worship 
 on the rthird Sunday, in the afternoon, in the verandah 
 of a private dwelling ; the number who attend is about 
 thirty persons. 
 
 Glendtruel. 
 
 Fifth. At Glenderuel, distant about five miles, in a 
 large dairy, where from twenty to thirty persons attend. 
 
 Mulgoa Forest. 
 
 Sixth. At Mulgoa Forest, in a private dwelling, occa- 
 sionally, that is, when there are five Sundays in the 
 month.
 
 182 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Stone Quarry. 
 
 Seventh. At Stone Quarry, County of Camden, dis- 
 tant fourteen miles, in the Court-house, on the first 
 Sunday in each Quarter, in the Evening; about fifty 
 persons attend. 
 
 Oakes, 
 
 Eighth, At Oakes, in the County of Camden, in a log 
 and bark hut, where from ninety to one hundred persons 
 attend, on the same day as at Stone Quarry, the distance 
 between being from eight to ten miles. 
 
 There are as yet no Churches or Chapels of other 
 denominations in the District ; but the Roman Catholics 
 celebrate Divine Worship at the Oakes and on the Cow- 
 pasture Road, occasionally. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 The only Schools in the District are. First, that at 
 Heber Chapel (kept by Mr. and Mrs. Home), where the 
 School has just increased to fifty-two ; their average 
 ages are about eight years. 
 
 Second. One at Camden, where there are from 
 twenty to thirty children. 
 
 Third. A Private School at Major Antill's, Stone 
 Quarry, containing five or six children. 
 
 Fourth. A Private School at (Mr. Bell's) Cabramatta. 
 
 Fifth. A Private School at the Oakes, containing about 
 five or six children. 
 
 The number of children who attend the first-named 
 School read the New Testament well, and know the first 
 four rules of Arithmetic, is fourteen ; of those who read 
 the New Testament indifferently, eighteen ; and twenty 
 could not read or write. 
 
 The number of those who do not attend School in the
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — MULGOA. 183 
 
 Parish is about seventy, half of whom, it is hoped, will 
 be added to the School when a new School-house, which 
 is now in progress, is completed. There are within the 
 districts in which the present Chaplain of Narellan offi- 
 ciates, from 150 to 200 children who have no means of 
 instruction, and who are so scattered, that the only 
 place where a sufficient number could be gathered to. 
 gether to form a School is at Narellan ; the others, as 
 in many other parts of the Colony, must be pro/ided, 
 if at all, with such means of instruction as could be 
 supplied by an itinerant Schoolmaster. The present 
 Chaplain of Narellan is the Reverend Thomas Hassall, 
 appointed to that charge prior to the New Act. 
 
 MULGOA. 
 
 Mulgoa, in the Hundred of Evan, is about thirty. five 
 miles from Sydney ; its population was stated in the last 
 Census, of 1836, to consist of 446 persons, of whom 160 
 were returned as Convicts; 297 Protestants, 148 Roman 
 Catholics,' and one Jew. 
 
 A Church and Parsonage-house have been recently 
 erected in the beautiful valley of Mulgoa, the former 
 called the Church of St. Thomas ; and a Clergyman of 
 the Church of England is resident there (the Rev. T. C. 
 Makinson), who has established a most respectable 
 Boarding-school, attended by twelve pupils. 
 
 Both Church and Parsonage chiefly owe their erection 
 to the praiseworthy exertions of a Native of the Colony, 
 George Cox, Esq., and his family, aided by the Bishop 
 from the funds placed at his disposal by the Church in 
 England,* 
 
 * Upon this subject it may be permitted to extract the honorable 
 mention of tlie progress of St. Thomas's Church, from fJie Fir'-t
 
 184 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 The Reverend Mr. Makinson celebrates Divine Wor- 
 ship every day in the w^eek at the Church of St. Tho- 
 
 Report of the Bishop to the Diocesan Committee, in June 1837, and 
 from the Bishop's Statement to the Committee, in July 1838, the 
 first as shewing the commencement, and the latter the approaching 
 completion of this good work. 
 
 "At Mulgoa, (the Bisliop writes) St. Thomas's Church has been 
 raised above the foundation, cliiefly through the anxious efforts of 
 George Cox, Esq. J. P., and with equal liberality, that Gentleman 
 offered me the choice of any portion of ground on his Estate, adjoin- 
 ing the Church, as the site of a Clergyman's residence, of which, on 
 recently visiting the spot with Mr. Cox, I made a selection. It is 
 proposed that the Clergyman stationed here should also have charge 
 of a Classical Boarding School, and a place for a suitable residence 
 has accordingly been provided and approved. To the Church and 
 Parsonage here I have appropriated 100/. from the funds at ray dis- 
 posal. On the South Creek, upon a piece of land adjoining the 
 Western Road, which Captain P. P. King, R. N., has liberally 
 granted ,for that object, a Church is immediately to be built, to be 
 ser\'ed by the Clergyman from Mulgoa, to which also 1 have promised 
 a gift of 100/. 
 
 Second, " I have the gratification (the Bishop writes) of report- 
 ing that the Church of St. Thomas, at Mulgoa, is in such a state of 
 forwardness, that I am led to expect, before the close of next month, 
 to receive a petition for its Consecration, together with the Burial 
 Ground. The Parsonage House is already complete, and occupied by 
 the Rev. T. C. Makinson, who has established a most respectable 
 Boarding School, attended by twelve Pupils, as many indeed as he is 
 able to accommodate. It is impossible to contemplate such an 
 assemblage of those objects which contribute so much in England to 
 the virtue and happiness of social life, without rendering thanks to 
 God that He has been pleased to put it into the hearts of the Inhabi- 
 tants of this District to revive upon these distant shores, the esta- 
 blishment of the best and finest of the Institutions of our Native 
 Country It is a manifestation of zeal for the maintenance of the 
 true faith of the Gospel, with which we trust the Almighty is well 
 pleased ; it is an omen of future good, most gratifying to every well 
 wisher to the prosperity of the Country. While the work confers 
 honour upon Mr. George Cox, who with his family have most 
 liberally contributed to it, in conjunction with most of the Residents 
 in the surrounding Country, we may indulge a hope that the effect of 
 such an example will be felt in encouraging the Settlers in other 
 parts of the Colony to go and do likewise."
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND.— CASTLEREAGH. 185 
 
 mas. On the Sunday there is only one Service, with a 
 Sermon. His second duty on that day is at South Creek, 
 distant eleven miles from his residence. At South 
 Creek, a Church, to be called St. Mary Magdalene's, 
 was nearly completed, upon a piece of ground adjoining 
 the Cowpasture Road, which Captain P. P. King, R.N., 
 liberally granted for that object. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 There is a School at South Creek, conducted on the 
 principles of the Church of England, the number of 
 children attending which, in February 1839, was twenty- 
 nine, of whom thirteen could read and write fairly, 
 and knew the first four rules of Arithmetic ; four could 
 read indifferently, and the rest were learning the alpha- 
 bet, and to spell. 
 
 Their religious instruction is such as is usually given 
 in Sunday Schools attached to the Church of England. 
 
 Castlereagh. 
 
 The village of Castlereagh is about thirty. five miles 
 from Sydney ; it is within the Parish of the same name, 
 in the Hundred of Evan, the population of which was esti- 
 mated in the Census of 1836, at 984 persons; of whom, 
 203 were returned as Convicts ; 710 Protestants, and 274 
 Roman Catholics. There is a small Church or Chapel 
 at Castlereagh, capable of containing about 120 persons, 
 and a Clergyman's residence. 
 
 Penrith. 
 
 The Township of Penrith is in the same Parish, and 
 distant from Castlereagh about four miles ; it is the 
 station of a Stipendiary Police Magistrate ; at this place, 
 a Church, to be called St. Stephen's, is in progress of
 
 186 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 erection, ^and now nearly completed, on a portion of 
 land fjiven for the purpose by one of the inhabitants, 
 (Mr. Tindal) ; a Clergman of the Church of England 
 (the Rev. Henry Fulton*) is stationed at Casllereagh. 
 He celebrates Divine Worship at Castlereagh Church, 
 at Penrith, (at present in a building used as a Court 
 House), and at Emu Plains, distant about five miles and 
 a half from his residence, in the following order: on 
 every Lord's Day Morning at the first place, and in the 
 afternoon at Penrith and Emu Plains alternately, and 
 once a week to the Prisoners in the Gaol (a slab build- 
 ing) at Penrith, and occasionally at a road-party, about 
 twenty miles distant, stationed at a place called the 
 Twenty Mile Hollow, on the Blue Mountain Range, in 
 the County of Cook, for whose religious instruction no 
 other provision is made.t 
 
 The number of persons who usually attend at Castle- 
 reagh Church is about fifty ; at Penrith, occasionally 
 fifty or sixty, and sometimes twenty ; at Emu Plains, 
 about twelve persons. 
 
 The Holy Sacrament is administered at Castlereagh 
 monthly, the number of Communicants from three to 
 ten. 
 
 * Ihe Rev. Mr. Fulton arrived at Port Jackson from Ireland, on 
 the 14th of January 1800, at the time the Rev. Mr. Johnson and the 
 Rev. Samuel Marsden were the only Colonial Chaplains. In the be- 
 ginning of May 1801, Mr. Fulton was sent to do duty at Norfolk 
 Island, where he remained until the year 1806 ; from thence until the 
 present time, he has officiated in the Colony, with the exception of a 
 period of time following the arrest of Governor Bligh, during which 
 he was suspended by ihe Provisional Government for his adherence to 
 that Officer. 
 
 + At the end of 1838 this Gang of Convicts consisted of sixty men 
 in irons, and thirty-five out of irons, who were employed in repairing 
 the roads.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — WINDSOR. 187 
 
 Wesleyans. 
 
 The Wesleyan Methodists have a place of Worship in 
 Castlereagh, and another at the Nepean ; the congregation 
 at each place is about thirty persons. 
 
 Schools, 
 
 There is a School at Castlereagh, and another at Pen- 
 rith, conducted on the principles of the National Schools 
 in England. The number of children attending the former 
 in the year 1838, was thirty-one; namely, fifteen boys 
 and sixteen girls. In January 1839, there were seven 
 children in the Castlereagh School, who could read and 
 write well, and who understood the four first rules of 
 Arithmetic, and were well instructed in the Church Cate- 
 chism and the explanations of it. In that at Penrith, 
 there were eight who had attained the same degree of 
 learning. 
 
 The Roman Catholics had also a School in the Parish, 
 but attended only by the children of one family. 
 
 WINDSOR, RICHMOND, AND CURRYJONG 
 DISTRICT. 
 
 The town of Windsor is distant from Sydney thirty- 
 four miles. It is situated in the Parish of St. Matthew, 
 partly in the Hundred of Windsor, and partly in the 
 Hundred of Richmond : its population was estimated in 
 the Census taken in September 1836, at 1,145 persons; 
 of whom, 285 were returned as Convicts; 910 as Protes- 
 tants, 228 Roman Catholics, and seven Jews. The 
 whole population of the Parish of St. Matthew, at the 
 same period, was 1,511 persons; of whom 372 were
 
 188 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Convicts; 1,136 Protestants, 367 Ronaan Catholics, and 
 eight Jews. The Hundred of Windsor was at the same 
 time returned as containing (inclusive of the town) 706 
 persons ; of whom 157 were Convicts ; 552 were Protes- 
 tants, and 153 Roman Catholics. 
 
 The Town of Richmond was estimated in the Census 
 of 1836, to contain a population of 982 persons; of whom 
 192 were returned as Convicts ; 811 as Protestants, and 
 171 Roman Catholics. 
 
 The population of the Hundred of Richmond, exclu- 
 sive of that of the Town, and of the Parish of St. Mat- 
 thew, above mentioned, was estimated at the same period 
 to contain 359 persons ; of whom 159 were returned as 
 Convicts; 257 as Protestants, and 102 Roman Catholics. 
 
 The County of Cook was estimated at the same period 
 to contain 2,054 persons; of whom 393 were Convicts; 
 1,517 Protestants, 534 Roman Catholics, and one 
 Pagan. 
 
 Windsor is the station of a Stipendiary Police 
 Magistrate; one of the Regiments doing duty in the 
 Colony is stationed there ; there is a Military Barrack, 
 a Court House, a Hospital, and a Gaol, the number of 
 Persons in which, during the year 1838, was 613, and 
 on the 1st of January 1839, twenty-seven. The Court 
 of Quarter Sessions and the Court of Requests hold their 
 Sessions there. There is a Church at Windsor, (that of 
 St. Matthew) and a Chapel at Richmond, Consecrated 
 according to the rites and ceremonies of the Church of 
 England. The Roman Catholics have a small Chapel 
 at Windsor, and the Presbyterians one at Richmond, 
 and the Wesleyan Methodists one at each place. 
 
 Subscriptions have been entered into for building a 
 Church at Richmond; and the Roman Catholics and 
 Wesleyans are also building larger places of worship at 
 Windsor.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND, AND PART OF COOK. 189 
 
 There were resident in Windsor, at the commencement 
 of the year 1839, a Clergyman of the Church of England 
 (the Rev. H. T. Stiles) a Clergyman, of the Church of 
 Rome (the Rev. John CBrady), a Presbyterian Clergy, 
 man (the Rev. Matthew Adams), and a Wesleyan Minis- 
 ter (Mr. Wilkinson) ; these all resided at Windsor as a 
 central point, and ministered to their several congrega- 
 tions in the surrounding districts. 
 
 The duties of the Rev. Mr. Stiles extended at the 
 commencement of the year 1839, not only over the 
 Town and Hundred of Windsor, but also over the 
 adjoining Town and Hundred of Richmond ; the 
 Curryjong, which is in the County of Cook, and the 
 Cornwallis, which is on the Banks of the River 
 Hawkesbury between the Towns of Windsor and Rich- 
 mond, for neither of these Districts was any separate 
 provision made for the Ordinances of Religion. 
 
 The Church of St. Matthew at Windsor, is capable of 
 containing about 450 persons, and the Chapel at Rich- 
 mond, about 100. The number usually attending at the 
 former is about 320, and at the latter sixty. The popu. 
 lation of the Curryjong, which is in the County of Cook, 
 consists of about 800 persons, comprised in the popula- 
 lion of that County, scattered up and down in the gul- 
 lies of the Blue Mountain Range ; it is a very wild and 
 mountainous country. That part called The Cornwallis, 
 contains about 200 or 300 inhabitants, who are placed 
 very thickly on the rich alluvial farms on the banks of 
 the River Hawkesbury, 
 
 The regular duties of the Clergyman of Windsor are, 
 two full services, one at each town on the Sunday ; with 
 a good deal of occasional duty at each place, in the 
 way of Marriages, Churchings, Baptisms, and Burials. 
 This, with visiting the sick at their own houses, superin-
 
 190 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 tending a Sunday School at Richmond, and riding from 
 one place to another, (the Towns being five miles apart,) 
 is as much as his time and strength wil^ admit. 
 
 His week-day duties are, a full Service at the 
 School. house, in the Curryjong, fifteen miles from 
 home, every alternate Wednesday, where he has 
 succeeded in collecting a little congregation of about 
 thirty adult persons, with the children attending the 
 School. From this place as the head quarters, he 
 makes pastoral visits to the people round ; to- facilitate 
 which he used to sleep in the School, and proceed on 
 horseback the next day, but this he has not found it 
 necessary to continue. 
 
 In Windsor he has a service every fortnight at the 
 Public Hospital, and another at a like interval in the 
 Town Gaol; in both which places he converses with the 
 men individually, when requisite, and distributes books 
 and tracts among them. 
 
 The Superintendence of the Public Schools forms 
 another very important part of his duties; there are 
 three of these under his care, namely, at Windsor, 
 Richmond, and the Curryjong ; these he regularly visits, 
 and examines the children. 
 
 The roads over which the Clergyman has to travel, 
 in the performance of his duties, are very bad, parti- 
 cularly those on the other side of the Hawkesbury. 
 English people would be a little astonished, if they 
 were told that, though the mountain district has been 
 settled, and partly cleared, for twenty or thirty years, 
 yet all that has been done in the way of road-making 
 is, that a few of the forest trees have been cut down, 
 here and there, so as to leave room for a cart to pass 
 between those that remain ; carts and drays pass pretty 
 frequently, and thus, by degrees, a track is worn, by
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND, AND PART OF COOK. 191 
 
 which every one travels. As soon as this has become 
 impassable, another similar one is used by the side of 
 it ; and these are the Mountain Roads. Nothing in the 
 way of metalling has ever been done to them, or is 
 likely to be done. There is no bridge across the 
 Hawkesbury ; and though there is a punt, it scarcely 
 ever is used, so that the river must always be forded, 
 which is just practicable, though far from agreeable. 
 These things, together with the scattered character of 
 the Mountain Population, make travelling, and pastoral 
 visitation by the Minister, a work of great fatigue. 
 
 Presbyterians. 
 At both Windsor and Richmond there is a Presbyte- 
 rian Congregation, under the Ministry of the Reverend 
 Mathew Adam, a Clergyman of the Church of Scotland 
 in connexion with the Synod of New South Wales. 
 Their place of worship is at the former place, in the 
 Court-house, which is lent to them for the purpose on 
 Sundays ; at the latter place, in a small cottage built 
 by a Member of the Church (Mr. George Bowman), 
 capable of containing eighty persons. The number of 
 Presbyterians who usually attend Divine Worship at 
 Richmond is from thirty to seventy, and the same at 
 Windsor ; the number of Communicants at both places, 
 taken together, fifteen. 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 The number of the Roman Catholic Congregation who 
 generally attended their Place of Worship, in the year 
 1836, was reported at 250. 
 
 Wesleyans. 
 The Wesleyan Chapel at Windsor, is capable of con- 
 taining about 150 persons; the numbers usually attend.
 
 192 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 ing is about 100. The Chapel at Richmond is capable of 
 containing about 100, the numberusually attending is 70. 
 
 Schools, 
 
 The Primary or Parochial Schools, conducted on the 
 principles of the National Schools in England, were as 
 follow : at Windsor, at Richmond, and at Curryjong. 
 
 The number of children attending the School at 
 Windsor, in 1838, was fifty-one, viz. thirty-one boys and 
 twenty girls. 
 
 At Richmond, eighty-one, viz. forty boys and forty- 
 one girls. 
 
 At Curryjong, thirty-eight, viz. twenty. two boys and 
 sixteen girls. 
 
 In March 1839, there were at the Windsor School, of 
 those who could read the New Testament correctly, 
 write fairly, and understand the first four rules of 
 arithmetic, eleven ; at Richmond sixteen ; and at the 
 Curryjong ten. 
 
 Of those who could read the New Testament, and 
 write indifferently, at Windsor eighteen, Richmond 
 fourteen, Curryjong fourteen. 
 
 Of those who could neither read nor write, at Wind, 
 sor twenty-two, at Richmond Iwenty-six, at Curry, 
 jong fifteen. 
 
 These are the three classes into which the children 
 are divided : the Religious Instruction given in each is 
 as follows : 
 
 First Class. — Reading the Old and New Testament, 
 the Church Catechism broken into short questions, and 
 the Chief Truths of the Christian Religion. 
 
 Second Class. — Portions from the New Testament, 
 Church Catechism, and Chief Truths. 
 
 Third Class. — Oral instruction in the Church Cate- 
 chism.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND, AND PART OF COOK. 193 
 
 The instruction not of a religious kind given in these 
 Schools, includes writing, arithmetic, from the " Tutors 
 Assistant," in which some of the elder children are 
 conversant, with all the common Mercantile Rules as far 
 as Vulgar and Decimal Fractions, Geography and English 
 Grammar ; some of the boys in Windsor have learned 
 the rudiments of Latin, but this is not in the regular 
 routine of the School. In all the Schools the Afternoon 
 is devoted by the girls to needlework, in which they 
 are instructed by the daughters of the respective School 
 Masters, except in the Curryjong, where the Master is 
 unmarried. 
 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 The Presbyterian Juvenile School at Windsor, con- 
 tained in 1839, sixty. five children ; the Sunday School 
 in connexion with the Synod at Windsor, from ten to 
 twelve, and at Richmond the same number. 
 
 The Presbyterian Clergyman at Windsor also in- 
 structs a few pupils in the higher branches of education ; 
 and at Richmond there are two or three small private 
 Schools, not formally connected with any particular 
 denomination, 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 The Roman Catholic School at Windsor was returned 
 in 1838, as containing 100 children ; namely, 67 boys, 
 and 37 girls. 
 
 M^esleyans. 
 
 The Wesleyans have a Sunday School at Windsor, 
 and the number of Children on the books was fifty. 
 
 o
 
 194 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 PITT TOWN AND THE HAWKESBURY 
 DISTRICT. 
 
 Pitt Town is a parish comprised within the Hundred 
 of Windsor, and is five miles from the town of Windsor. 
 Its population, according to the Census of 1836, was 
 467 persons, of whom ninety-six were returned as Con- 
 victs; 374 Protestants, ninety-two Roman Catholics, 
 and one Pagan. It is the station of a Clergyman of 
 the Church of England (the Reverend J. G. Keane, 
 tormerly resident at Bathurst). He resides at Wil- 
 berforce, in the adjoining county of Cook, seven miles 
 distant from Pitt Town ; and until the commencement 
 of the present year, his Stations for performance of 
 Divine Worship were at Pitt Town, Freeman's Reach 
 on the river Hawkesbury, seven miles from Pitt Town, 
 Robert's Bridge, distant five miles, Sackville Reach, 
 fourteen miles, and two Stations on the Colo River, 
 seven miles apart, the nearest, twenty-five miles by 
 land from Pitt Town, over a rocky precipitous country, 
 or by water, about 40 miles, on the Macdonald River, 
 Lower Station, forty-three miles from Pitt Town, 
 Upper Station sixty miles, on the Lower Hawkes- 
 bury, First Station, twenty miles. Second, forty miles, 
 Third, forty-six miles from Pitt Town. The route 
 by land is over a rocky precipitous country, to the 
 First Station the distance is the same as by water, to 
 the Second, twenty miles, to the Third there is no 
 land-communication. Lower down the Hawkesbury 
 than this, the inhabitants live much apart, the land 
 being only in patches between the rocks. He was 
 therefore obliged to visit all along, and to have Sta- 
 tions from time to time, where he could collect two 
 or three together, for a distance of about fifty miles
 
 \ 
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — RIVER HAWKESBURY. 195 
 
 from the Third Station, above noted, to Pitt Water, at 
 the mouth of the river. To these stations there is no 
 land communication. For the proper performance of 
 such duties, the utmost exertions were inadequate; and 
 theB ishop, as soon as he had it in his power, whicli 
 was not until the beginning of the year 1839, appointed 
 another Clergyman, the Reverend Mr. Edmonston, to 
 the duties on the Colo and Macdonald Rivers; leaving 
 the Hawkesbury, from Sackville Reach to the Third 
 Station, under the care of Mr. Keane. 
 
 Mr. Edmonston resides twenty miles from Pitt Town, 
 on the River Hawkesbury, having charge of the dis- 
 tricts of the Colo and Macdonald Rivers (branches 
 of that River), and of the duty of administering 
 the Ordinances of Religion to the Settlers dispersed 
 on the banks of these rivers and of the Hawkesbury. 
 (The River Colo divides the (bounties of Cook and 
 Hunter, and the Macdonald the Counties of Hunter and 
 Westmoreland.) 
 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 A Presbyterian Clergyman (the Reverend Mr. Cle- 
 land) resides at Pitt Town, and ministers to a Congre- 
 gation, at Portland Head, of from thirty to fifty per- 
 sons, where there is a small Chapel capable of holding 
 about one hundred persons. 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 The Roman Catholics have a weather-boarded Chapel 
 on the river, near the Second Station, and their Clergy. 
 man resident at Windsor occasionally visits the Stations 
 and officiates at Portland Head. 
 
 Wesleyans. 
 A Methodist Minister (Mr. William Schofield) offici- 
 ates on the Lower Hawkesbury, his principal station 
 
 o 2 
 
 f
 
 196 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 being at Sackville Reach, five miles from Pitt Town, 
 where is a small weather-boarded Chapel, built by sub- 
 scription, chiefly from members of the Church of 
 Ens^land, formerly used for the joint service of that 
 Church and the Methodists ; an arrangement which 
 has now ceased, the Methodists retaining possession of 
 the building, and the Clergymen of the Church of 
 England celebratmg Divine Worship in the Barn of 
 a private Settler. The Methodist Congregation consists 
 of about eighty persons. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 There is a School, under the superintendence of the 
 Clergyman residing at Pitt Town, under the care of 
 Mr. and Mrs. Govv, both of the Church of England; 
 the number of children belonging the School, in March 
 1839, was fifty-four, and the average attendance forty- 
 four. The first class contained about twelve, who could 
 read the Testament tolerably well. They learn Geo. 
 graphy and History, and write fairly. Some of this 
 class were in the Rule of Three, the rest in Addition. 
 Such as are of the Church of England, which they are, 
 with the exception of one, learn the Catechism. The 
 fi.rst class learn, besides, an Explanation of the Cate- 
 chism, with Scripture Proofs, published by the British 
 Tract Society. A Sunday School has lately been esta- 
 blished by Mrs. Keane, under the immediate care of 
 Miss Ford, a young woman of Wilberforce, in conjunc- 
 tion with Mrs. Gow, where the children are instructed 
 as usual in those Schools. Most of the week-school 
 children attend the Sunday School. The second class 
 containing about twenty, read the Testament and write, 
 but indifferently. The third class spell. The rest learn 
 their letters.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — RIA'ER HAWKESBURY. 197 
 
 The first and second classes are examined weekly by 
 the Clergyman, and their books inspected by him. 
 There is also another School at Pitt Town under the 
 care of Mr. Wood of the Church of England, the course 
 of Instruction the same. The number on the books was 
 forty-four, and the average attendance thirty. First class 
 about nine, Second about fourteen, Third class the re- 
 mainder. This School is notdoingsowellas thatat Wilber- 
 force, the master being eighty years of age ; He has been 
 for very many years engaged in the duty, and whatever 
 education is possessed by any of the settled population 
 in the whole of the district, may be traced to Mr. 
 Wood and Mr. Gow, under the good and zealous care of 
 the Rev. Mr. Cartwright ; it would be a harsh measure 
 therefore, now he is grey headed, to dismiss him, to po- 
 verty and misery, from a situation on which he is wholly 
 dependant ; for it is to be regretted no retired allowance 
 can be obtained for this old servant. At Pitt Town, a 
 Sunday School is under the immediate care of Mrs. 
 Keane. There is another School at Sackville Reach, 
 under the care of Mr. Cotton, a Methodist, the course 
 of Education the same. First class of about six could 
 read, write, and cipher, some in the,Rule of Three ; the 
 average number in attendance at the School twenty- 
 seven. At the Second and Third Stations, on the 
 Hawkesbury, a Schoolmaster, Mr. Penton, of the Church 
 of England, attends each on alternate days. The at- 
 tendance is very scanty, from the very scattered state 
 of the population, and the difficulty of communication ; 
 the progress was consequently very slow. Mr. Keane 
 put in train two Schools, assisted, indeed almost sup. 
 ported, by the Diocesan Committee, on the Colo, 
 and one at the First Station on the Hawkesbury, for 
 which masters are wanted.
 
 198 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Proposals liave been made for the establishment of a 
 Church of England School at Robert's Bridge, and two 
 acres of land have been given for the purpose. 
 
 A School-house had been erected at Freeman's Reach 
 and a School established under the the care of a Roman- 
 ist, but being a very drunken man, the parents became 
 dissatisfied, and the School was broken up. Those who 
 attended it are now grown up, or are too much set- 
 tied in work, to attend again : nor are there a ^suffi. 
 cient number of children as yet old enough to form a 
 School ; but a Master and Mistress would in the course 
 of a year or two be required. A school which had been 
 established at Mr. Cleland's Church, is about being re- 
 established, the number attending being about forty. 
 Mr. Anderson, a Presbyterian, the former Master, who 
 had resigned for the purpose of entering into business, 
 having resumed his duties. This School was originally 
 established by the Church of England. There is no 
 School on the Lower Hawkesbury, nor could a fixed 
 School be made available to such a scattered population. 
 
 COUNTY OF NORTHUMBERLAND. 
 
 The County of Northumberland was computed in the 
 Census of 1836 to contain a population of 5,016 persons, 
 of whom 1,978 were returned as Convicts ; 3,601 as 
 Protestants, 1,398 Roman Catholics, eleven Jews, and 
 six Pagans. 
 
 Brisbane Water. 
 
 Brisbane water, the nearest station in the County of 
 Northumberland to Sydney, at which a Clergyman of
 
 COUNTY OF NORTHUMBERLAND. 199 
 
 the Church of England is resident, is situated in the 
 Southern portion of the County. It is distant from 
 Sydney by land about seventy miles, and by the Sea 
 Coast about thirty-three miles. It is the station of a 
 Stipendary Police Magistrate. The Rev. Edward Rogers 
 has been appointed to the charge of this district, and 
 subscriptions have been entered into for the erection of 
 two Churches, in consequence of the population being so 
 situated that no single spot could be fixed on convenient 
 for all. 
 
 Divine Worship is at present celebrated in a little tempo- 
 rary slab Church at Mangrove, thirty miles from Brisbane 
 Water, and at five private residences within the District. 
 First, at the residence of (Mr. Robert Henderson) dis- 
 tant twelve miles from Brisbane Water; Second, at 
 Mr. Donnison's, distant six miles; Third, at Mr. Mann's, 
 distant one mile and a half; Fourth, at ]\Ir. Ferguson's, 
 eight miles from Mangrove ; and Fifth, at Wygong 
 ten miles from Brisbane Water. 
 
 Every Lord's Day morning, excepting when he is at 
 Mangrove, the Clergyman preaches at Mr. Henderson's j 
 the Road is through the Bush, made by the people only 
 in going from one place to another, and in general bad, 
 being rugged and swampy, especially three or four 
 miles of it, which is on the top and side of a Range of 
 High Hills, The Congregation at this place is small, 
 owing chiefly to the Service being held at a private 
 house, whither few people only like to go. 
 
 On alternate Sundays in the afternoon, the Clergyman 
 performs duty at Mr. Donnison's, and Mr. Mann's; the 
 Congregation is not very large at either, owing to his 
 preaching in this part of the district at two places, for 
 want of a central place; every sixth Sunday, he
 
 200 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 preaches at Mangrove in the morning ; the congregation 
 there is about 50 ; and in the afternoon, at the house of 
 Mr. Ferguson, the Congregation there isnot above twenty; 
 to Mangrove Church the road is only a path, in some 
 places hardly visible, through the Bush, where there is 
 no cultivation, nor an inhabitant ; a great part of it is 
 also exceedingly rugged and Mountainous. 
 
 About every third week, on a week day, he officiates 
 at Wyong, where there are four settlers' establishments. 
 It is ten miles from Brisbane Water, having a Cart Road 
 to it. 
 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 A Presbyterian Clergyman (The Rev. Malcolm Col- 
 quhoun) in connexion with the Synod of New South 
 Wales, resides near Mr. Henderson's, who it is under- 
 stood was about to leave, not being able to obtain a Con- 
 gregation in the District. 
 
 Schools. 
 As yet, there is no School of any kind in the District ; 
 but a house is in progress of erection at Brisbane Water, 
 for that purpose; there are about twenty Protestant 
 children in the Neighbourhood capable of learning, and 
 none, or but few of them, can read ; a School is also 
 much needed at Mangrove, and is in contemplation of 
 being established by the Clergyman; want of funds 
 being the only cause preventing its immediate Establish- 
 ment. Two Schoolmasters are required for this Dis- 
 trict. 
 
 NEWCASTLE. 
 
 The Town and Port of Newcastle is situate at the mouth 
 of the River Hunter, and distant from Sydney by the Sea
 
 COUNTY OF NORTHUMBERLAND. — NEWCASTLE. 201 
 
 Coast, about seventy miles to the North. It is now the Sta- 
 tion of a Stipendiary Police Magistrate, andwas formerly 
 a Penal Settlement, chiefly for Convicts under Secon- 
 dary Sentences from the Colonial Courts, who were 
 employed in the Coal Mines, near the Town, now worked 
 at the expense, and for the exclusive benefit of the Aus- 
 tralian Agricultural Company; and in constructing a 
 a Breakwater near the entrance of the Port. 
 
 The population of Newcastle was estimated in the 
 Census of 1836 at 704persons, ofwhom 426 were returned 
 as Convicts; 509 Protestants, 1 91 Roman Catholics, one 
 Jew, and three Pagans. 
 
 The Prisoners' Barracks are now used as a Stockade 
 or place of confinement for the Convicts, attached to 
 an ironed gang employed in constructing the Break- 
 water, and include also a Barrack for a Detachment of 
 Military in charge of them. The number of these 
 Convicts at the end of the year 1838, was 117 in 
 irons, and 41 out of irons. There is a Gaol, the 
 number of Prisoners in which during the year 1838, was 
 964, and on the 1st of January ninety-six. To the Gaol is 
 attached a Factory for Convict Women of the Hunter's 
 River District, the number of whom during the year 
 1838 was 507, and also a Hospital. 
 
 There is a small Church called Christ Church, and 
 a Clergyman's Residence, the former very much out 
 of repair. The Church is capable of containing 
 about 300 persons ; Divine Worship is celebrated 
 there, twice on every Lord's Day, (except on four 
 Sundays, when the Clergyman is absent on other 
 duties,) and on Good Friday and Christmas Day : 
 the number who usually attend at the Morning Ser- 
 vice is about 230, and in the afternoon, 40; the 
 average number of Communicants six ; Divine Worship
 
 202 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 is also celebrated on the same Sundays, and Holy Days 
 in the Prison of the Stockade ; three times in each 
 week at the General Hospital ; and once a week at the 
 Gaol; by the same Clergyman, once a month (on Satur- 
 day afternoon) at Welland Park, ten miles from New- 
 castle, on the Maitland Road, in a building recently 
 erected for a Magistrates' Court ; and once a quarter he 
 officiates on the Lord's Day at Clarence Town on the 
 River Williams, forty miles from Newcastle, at the pri- 
 vate residence of a Settler. 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 In the Town of Newcastle, there is a Place of Wor- 
 ship lately opened for the Roman Catholics, in which 
 the Rev. V. Dowling officiates. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 There is one Primary School in Newcastle, conducted 
 nearly on the usual System of the National Schools, 
 under the charge of Mr. A. Flood, and his Wife ; the lat- 
 ter of whom teaches the Girls needle-work ; it contains 
 twenty. two boys, and twenty-four girls. There is also 
 a Sunday School conducted by the same Teachers, 
 which is attended by ten boys and seven girls. Both 
 Schools are visited by the Clergyman of Newcastle, 
 being under his superintendence; the former of them 
 has recently been improved in its usefulness, by the per- 
 mission granted to the wife of the Master to take pri- 
 vate Pupils, and to the Master himself to teach Geogra- 
 phy. History, &c. to the children, receiving an addi- 
 tional Head Money, under the direction of the Bishop. 
 
 A Boarding School for Young Ladies has also lately 
 been opened in Newcastle, under the Superintendence 
 of Mrs. Jay.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — MAITLAND. 203 
 
 From the well-known salubrity of the air of Newcas- 
 tie, the Port of the Hunter, and from the circumstance 
 of its being so easy of access, either from Sydney, or 
 from Maitland, by the Steam Boats, which ply almost 
 daily, it has been for some time past in contemplation, 
 to found a Grammar School in that Town ; but al- 
 though it is generally acknowledged, that such an Insti- 
 tution would be highly desirable, the proposal has not 
 yet been carried into effect. 
 
 Of the children attending the National School whose 
 average age is eight, the eldest being thirteen, the 
 youngest between three and four. Eleven can read the 
 New Testament well, write fairly, and are pretty well 
 acquainted with the first four rules of Arithmetic ; 
 seven can read the New Testanient and write, but in- 
 differently, and are not so far advanced as the other 
 eleven ; thirteen others can repeat the Lord's Prayer, 
 the Creed, and Ten Commandments; the remaining 
 twelve, who are between three and four years old, 
 repeat the Lord's Prayer. All these children are regu- 
 larly examined by the Clergyman in the Church Cate- 
 chism, both simple and in broken questions, instructed 
 in the duties of Religion, and exhorted, from time to 
 time, in a manner suitable to their tender age. 
 
 The present Chaplain of Newcastle is the Rev. C. P. 
 N. Wilton, who was appointed to his charge in 1831, 
 before the New Act. 
 
 MAITLAND. 
 
 The Town of Maitland is situate on the River IluiUcr, 
 about three miles from the Village of Morpeth, at the head
 
 204 PUESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 of the Navigation of that river, and seventeen and a half 
 miles by land from Newcastle, which is at the entrance. 
 
 The population of the Town of Maitland was estimated, 
 in the Census of the year 1836, at l,l6'3 persons, of whom 
 3-i7 were returned as Convicts ; 788 as Protestants, 365 
 as Roman Catholics. 8 Jews, and 2 Pagans.* It is the 
 Station of a Stipendiary Police Magistrate, the Court of 
 Quarter Sessions, and Court of Requests hold their Sessions 
 there, and a Gaol on an extensive scale, which is understood 
 to be intended for the General Gaol of the Northern District, 
 is in progress of erection ; two road gangs are within the 
 District, one stationed at Morpeth, or Greenhills, and the 
 other at Harper's Hill; the number of Convicts in the 
 former, at the close of the year 183S, was ninety-seven; 
 viz. eighty. three in irons, and fourteen out of irons ; at the 
 latter, ninety. one, viz. ninety in irons, and one out of irons, 
 each under charge of a detachment from one of the Red- 
 ments doing duty in the Colony. 
 
 Two Clergymen of the Church of England are now 
 stationed at this rapidly rising and important town ; one at 
 East Maitland, and the other at West Maitland ; and a 
 Church and Parsonage are in progress of erection at each 
 place ; the Church at East Maitland to be denominated 
 St. Peter's, and that at West Maitland, St. Mary's. 
 
 At the time of the Bishop's visit to East Maitland, in 
 January 1837, Divine Worship was celebrated in a School 
 house erected by the Church and School Corporation, and 
 at West Maitland, in a School-house lent for the pur- 
 
 * Some error, at present unexplained, must have taken place either 
 in the account of the inhabitants in the year IS;?.?, or in that of 
 183(! ; in the former of which the whole population was stated to 
 amount to 1,456 persons, and in the latter only to 1,163 ; during: the 
 intervening period however, Maitland had increased in a greater pro- 
 portion than any town in the Colony, Sydney excepted.
 
 COUNTY OF CUMBERLAND. — MAITLAND. 205 
 
 pose by Richard Jones Esq., Member of Council, and a 
 Member of the Diocesan Committee. 
 
 Towards the Church at East Maitland, the Bishop ap- 
 propriated the sum of lOOL from the funds placed at his 
 disposal by the Societies in England, and 130/. towards that 
 of AVest Maitland. There is a Glebe at East Maitland, but 
 none at West Maitland ; the Bishop has offered a further 
 grant of 1501. for the purchase of a suitable allotment 
 there, as the site of a Clergyman's icsidence. 
 
 In the upper Districts of the Hunter, in the Counties of 
 Northumberland and Durham, liberal contributions have 
 been promised for no less than five Churches : The founda- 
 lion stone of one of these, that of the intended Church of 
 St. Paul, at Patersun, on the River of that name, was laid 
 in the year 1837; the Parsonage-house is doubtless now 
 completed ; the others at Wittingham, at Glendon, at Vane, 
 and at Scone, it is hoped, are by this time also in progress. 
 
 Respecting these Churches, and the spirit which is happily 
 now moving on the waters of these distant Districts, the 
 Bishop writes : * " Very favourable demonstrations have 
 been made of receiving subscriptions for a similar purpose at 
 other Stations in this District ; they are however in general 
 so little advanced towards maturity, that I may with pro- 
 priety abstain from enumerating them until after my in- 
 tended visit to this neighbourhood, shall have enabled me 
 to form a more correct judgment of the sufficiency of the 
 people's pecuniary means to second what is obviously their 
 earnest, and almost their unanimous desire. On the lower 
 part of the Hunter, at Woodlands, Hinton, and Raymond 
 Terrace, and at Clarence Town on the Williams, Meetings 
 have been held, Subscriptions raised, and Propositions made 
 for the erection of Churches, &c. At the first named of 
 
 * Second Report of Diocesan Con^mittee.
 
 206 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 tliese places, the proceedings have actually commenced, 
 and at all the rest I am persuaded that nothing is required 
 but some further combination among the inhabitants, and 
 ability on my part to provide them with resident Clergy. 
 men, and the Waters of that Stream will speedily reflect the 
 images of numerous Spires erected along its Banks. At 
 Morpeth, by almost a rare instance of private resources 
 devotetl to the promotion of a public benefit, E. C. 
 Close, Esq., Member of the Legislative Council, has pro- 
 ceeded quietly but steadily in the erection of a Chureh upon 
 his estate. It is a handsome and capacious brick building, 
 cased with stone, and is designed to have a tower of cor- 
 responding dimensions, which from the commanding site pn 
 which it stands, will form a fine object over a large extent 
 of country. The Committee are aware that this Township 
 being at the head of the navigation of the Hunter, a con- 
 siderable population is very rapidly collecting, to whose best 
 interests the donation which Mr. Close is making of a 
 Church, with a School-house already erected, will con- 
 tribute, it may be hoped, in a most essential degree ; suffi- 
 ciently so, I trust, to recompense him for the expense and 
 labour which he has incurred in these undertakings." 
 
 East Maitland. 
 
 Until the year 1834, no Clergyman was stationed nearer 
 to this place than Newcastle, the whole of the vast District 
 of the Hunter River being dependent for religious ordinances 
 upon the occasional visits of the Clergyman of that place. 
 The arrival in the Colony of the Rev. G. K. Rusden, how- 
 ever, enabled the Bishop to supply, in some degree, so 
 lamentable a deficiency. To his charge was committed 
 the whole of that District ; and some estimate may be 
 formed of the laborious zeal with which he performed his 
 duty, from the fact that within the first six months of his
 
 COUNTY OF NORTHUMBERLAND. — MAITLAND 207 
 
 appointment, he officiated at ninety-two Services, and rode 
 nearly 3,000 miles, within the first year, in the performance 
 of his Duties; when it is considered too, that Mr, Rusden's 
 habits from early life had been of a studious and scholastic 
 kind, and that he was in declining age ; the excessive 
 fatigue of such labours, in a climate frequently most op- 
 pressive, from the prevalence during the summer season of 
 a hot wind, resembling the sirocco of Africa, cannot be too 
 highly estimated. The accident of his horse falling upon 
 him, soon rendered him unequal to these duties ; it was 
 not however until the close of the last year, that the in- 
 crease in the number of Clergymen at the disposal of the 
 Bishop, admitted of the extensive labours performed by him 
 being divided. His duties are now confined within a nar- 
 rower circle; but naturally increase with a growing po- 
 pulation, and the happily widely spreading influence of 
 his permanent residence in the midst of it. The small 
 Chapel in which he officiates, which will contain about 100 
 persons, is full every Sunday, and several of the Congrega- 
 tion are compelled to stand during the Service ; the Church 
 now in progress, will, it is expected, barely afford room 
 for the increasing population. 
 
 Besides East Maitland, Mr. Rusden has charge also of 
 Morpeth, and of West Maitland, and of the Paterson during 
 the occasional absence on distant duties of the Reverend 
 Mr. Stack, and of part of the Wollombi, and visits the Pri- 
 soners in the Stockade weekly. 
 
 fVest Maitland. 
 The Clergyman at West Maitland, the Rev, Wm. Stack,* 
 
 * He receives the highest Stipend allowed by the Local Act, of 
 200/. a year, and consequently must have produced the Signatures of 
 500 adult persons expressing their desire to attend his Church.
 
 208 PRESKNT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 performs Divine Service on the morning of every Lord's 
 Day, exct-pt those hereafter particularized ; after Service 
 he proceeds to the Township of Paterson, at the distance 
 from Maitland of fourteen miles, and there officiates. 
 
 On one Sunday in every month he performs Divine Ser- 
 vice at Glendon, which is twenty-four miles from Maitland, 
 and at Patrick's Plains, which is five miles from Glendon ; 
 once in the Quarter he proceeds up the Hunter River, after 
 officiating at Patrick's Plains and Glendon, and does duty 
 at the following places, Ravensworth, which is about fifteen 
 miles from Glendon, St. Heliers, twenty-two from Ravens- 
 worth, Crcssfield, eighteen from St. Heliers, Page's River, 
 seventeen from Crcssfield, St. Aubin's, twenty-two from 
 Pace's River, Aberdeen, six from St. Aubin's, Muscle 
 Brook, eight from Aberdeen, Merton, thirteen from Muscle 
 Brook, VVarland Hills, eight from Merton, at Jerry's Plains 
 occasionally, which is nine miles from the last Station, al 
 Cheshunt Park, seven ; at Cockfighter's Creek, which is four 
 miles from Cheshunt Park, he has been directed to officiate, 
 but has not yet succeeded in collecting a Congregation, and 
 at Wollombi, eleven from Cockfighter's Creek. 
 
 Throughout the whole of this District, which is 100 miles 
 in length, he is the only Clergyman of the Church of Eng- 
 land ; but there are five Stations anxious to obtain the 
 benefit of a resident Clergyman; and at another, Pater- 
 son, a Parsonage-house for his reception was almost com- 
 pleted in March last, and is now doubtless completed. 
 
 There is one ironed gang and one road party within the 
 District ; the first of which the Clergyman of West Mait- 
 land visits once in every fortnight, the second once in every 
 month.
 
 COUNTY OF NORTHUMBERLAND. — MAITLAND. 209 
 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 Two Piesbytorian Clergymen are stationed at Maitland, 
 The Reverend Thomas Blain, in connexion with the 
 Synod, and The Reverend John Gregor, in connexion with 
 the Presbytery. 
 
 Mr. Elain officiates in a temporary wooden builrling, 
 built by the Presbyterian Inhabitants for the purpose, and 
 calculated to contain 150 persons. The average number 
 who attend is fifty, and the number of Communicants 
 thirty-six. He also officiates at Harper's Hill, at the 
 Stockade there, in the afternoon of the first Sunday of every 
 month, when the average attendance is sixty, composed of 
 the Convicts in the ironed gang. Soldiers, and free Settlers 
 of the neighbourhood ; at Bowtborne, on the River Paterson, 
 in the afternoon of the second Sunday of every month, where 
 the average attendance is thirty ; at Morpeth, in the after- 
 noon of every third Sunday of the month, in the School- 
 house erected there, by Mr. Close, average attendance 
 twenty-five ; and at Dunmore, on the North side of the 
 River Hunter, in the afternoon of the fourth Sunday in 
 every month, in a building used as a School-house during 
 the week, and for Divine Worship on the Lord's Day; 
 it is built substantially of brick within the last year, half 
 the expense having been borne by a private Settler, 
 (Andrew Lang, Esq.), and the other half by the Go- 
 vernment; the average attendance at this last place is 
 seventy. 
 
 A Church is in progress of erection, under the charge of 
 Mr. Gregor. 
 
 Mr. Gregor officiates at Paterson and Morpeth (or 
 Greenliills) to a (-ongregalion of from sixty to one hundred 
 persons. 
 
 f
 
 210 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 There is also a Presbyterian Church at Patrick's Plains, 
 recently erected under the provisions of the Local Act, and 
 a Minister's residence attached, of which the Reverend 
 Irving Hctherington, in connexion with the Presbytery, is 
 the Minister. 
 
 The Church, in size, is forty feet by thirty, holds 200 
 sittings ; and the average attendance is from fifty to one 
 hundred. 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 A Roman Catholic Church has been erected in East 
 Maitland, it is capable of containing about 450 persons; 
 the number generally attending, in the year 1836, was 
 reported to be 200. During the year 1838, two Clergy- 
 men of the Church of Rome, viz. the Rev. J. V. Dow- 
 ling and the Rev. Edward Mahony, were also stationed 
 at Maitland, and the Rev. John Lynch at Patrick's 
 Plains. 
 
 fVesleyans. 
 
 A Local Preacher of the Methodists resides at Mait- 
 land, and there are Dissenters of various Denominations, 
 but without separate Places of Worship. 
 
 PRIMARY OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS. 
 EAST MAITLAND. 
 
 In March 1839 there were forty-seven children in the 
 Primary or Parochial Schools at East Maitland, of 
 whom nine could read the Testament correctly, and
 
 C30UNTY OF NORTHUMBERLAND.- MAITLAND. 211 
 
 two write fairly ; three understood the first four rules 
 of Arithmetic ; eight read the New Testament and 
 wrote, but indifferently ; and thirty could neither read 
 nor write. 
 
 WEST MAITLAND. 
 
 The number of children attending the West Maitland 
 School was sixty-seven, of whom nineteen could read 
 the New Testament, nine wrote fairly, six understood 
 the first four rules of Arithmetic, fourteen read in- 
 differently, and nineteen wrote indifferently, twenty 
 could neither read nor write. 
 
 Morpeth. 
 
 Nor must mention be omitted of a most interesting 
 Sunday-school at Morpeth, which was visited by the 
 Writer of these Observations in January of the year 
 1838, attended by twenty-seven children, of whom 
 three or four formed a part of the family of E. C. Close; 
 Esq., also attended by the children of other respectable 
 persons residing in the neighbourhood ; who conduct the 
 School on the principles of the Church of England, 
 offering by their happy example in taking their own chil- 
 dren to the School, (which is worthy of all praise,) the 
 strongest argument to their poorer neighbours, who 
 were found backward, to do likewise. The children of 
 the first class were examined on the Parables of the Lost 
 Sheep, the Lost Money, and the Prodigal Son, and an- 
 swered the questions put to them with great readiness 
 and intelligence ; especially four of the elder children, 
 
 p2
 
 212 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 whose ages varied from nine to twelve years. All of the 
 children appeared to know Watts's First Catechism ; 
 and most of the younger, from three to six years of 
 age, repeated some of Watts's Hymns and the Lord's 
 Prayer. 
 
 The School was opened on the 4th of December 
 1836, under the following management; — E. C. Close, 
 Esq. M.C., President, Mr. J. Lewis, Mr. G. A. Lloyd, 
 Superintendents,and two Male and two Female Teachers. 
 The number of children, from the commencement, have 
 varied from sixteen to twenty. seven, the average num- 
 ber who attend is from eighteen to twenty. 
 
 There is also at Morpeth a very interesting Establish- 
 ment for Young Ladies, under the charge of Mrs. Luke, 
 a member of the Church of England. The number of 
 pupils, in 1838, was twenty-five, between the ages of 
 seven and fifteen. 
 
 Presbyterian Schools. 
 
 There is a School, under the care of the Svnod in 
 West Maitland, taught in the Scots Church by Mr. James 
 Glen, late of Edinburgh College, who is a Presbyterian 
 of the Church of Scotland. 
 
 The number of children in attendance, in March 1839, 
 was twenty-six, eighteen of whom could read the New 
 Testament, six could read it indifferently, nine wrote 
 well, and understood something of Arithmetic, three 
 wrote indifferently, Religious instruction was given by 
 Catechetical examination, on a portion of Scripture 
 read daily. 
 
 At Patrick's Plains there was a School opened in 
 1838, bv Mr. Henry, in connexion with the Church of 
 Scotland ; who commenced with the remaining Children
 
 CX)UNTY OF NORTHUMBERLAND. — MAITLAND. 213 
 
 of a School formerly existing there, but now gone to 
 decay, established by the Church and School Corpo- 
 ration. 
 
 Mr. Henry's School was visited in January 1838, it 
 was then recently opened, and there were eight children 
 from five to twelve years of age ; the number in 1839 
 was unknown. • 
 
 Roman Catholic Schools. 
 
 The Roman Catholic School at Maitland contained, 
 according to the official return, during the year 1838, 
 sixty-two children, of whom thirty. eight were boys and 
 twenty-four girls. 
 
 COUNTIES OF DURHAM AND BRISBANE. 
 
 Butterwick and Seaham. 
 
 A Clergyman of the Church of England has been 
 recently appointed to these Parishes, which are on the 
 North side of the River Hunter, the Rev. G. A. Middle, 
 ton, who resides at Hinton, and visits the Districts of the 
 Williams and Paterson Rivers, but the result of his 
 labours is at present unknown. 
 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 At Invermein and at the Paterson, Presbyterian Clergy, 
 men, in connexion with the Presbytery, were also stationed, 
 viz. the Reverend George Anderson to officiate at Dart 
 Brook and Muscle Brook, and the Reverend William Ross 
 to officiate at Clarence and on the William's River; but 
 the number of their Congregations is unknown.
 
 214 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 There is a School at Dunmore taught by Mr. John 
 Whitelaw, late of Glasgow College, a Presbyterian of 
 the Church of Scotland. The number attending the 
 School in 1839, was seventy, of whom twenty could 
 read the New Testament ; twenty-two read it indif- 
 ferently ; five wrote well, and understood something of 
 Arithmetic ; twelve wrote indifferently ; twenty-two 
 could read a little in the Primer ; six could not read. 
 
 The School opens and closes by Singing and Prayer 
 every day ; a Bible-lesson is also taught upon the Train- 
 ing system. Portions of Watts's Hymns and Catechism 
 are committed to memory every week. 
 
 A Sabbath-school is regularly taught, and well at- 
 tended. 
 
 COUNTY OF GLOUCESTER. 
 
 The County of Gloucester was computed in the Cen- 
 sus of 1836, to contain a population of 854 persons, of 
 whom 524 were returned as Convicts ; 628 as Protes- 
 tants, 222 Roman Catholics, three Jews, and one 
 Pagan. 
 
 In this County, the only station at which there is a 
 Church, or a Clergyman of the Church of England, is 
 at Port Stephens, the Principal Station of the Australian 
 Agricultural Company ; but at Clarence Town which is 
 on the River Williams, and within the County of Glou- 
 cester, Subscriptions have been entered into for build- 
 ino- a Church; and in 1838, the Diocesan Committee 
 voted a Sum of Money for building a School there, and
 
 COUNTY OF GLOUCESTER. — PORT STEPHENS. 215 
 
 the Clergyman of Butterwick and Seaham, the Rev. 
 Mr. Middleton, and a Presbyterian Clergyman (the 
 Rev. William Ross) in connexion with the Presbytery, 
 officiated there ; but the number of their Congregations 
 is not known. 
 
 PORT STEPHENS. 
 
 Port Stephens is distant from Sydney, by the Sea 
 coast, about eighty miles to the North ; it is the Station 
 of a Stipendiary Police Magistrate, and the Station 
 of the Australian Agricultural Company : through 
 the munificence of the late Superintendent, Sir Edward 
 Parry, a neat Church has been erected at Stroud, dis. 
 tant from Carrington, which is at Port Stephens, about 
 seventeen miles to the North, and a Clergyman is pro- 
 vided with a Stipend and Residence by the liberality of 
 the Company, and every necessary provision is made 
 for the due celebration of Divine Worship. The Church 
 is capable of containing 200 persons ; Divine Service is 
 performed in it twice on one Sunday in the month, the 
 average attendance on those occasions is 130 in the 
 morning, and seventy in the afternoon. 
 
 At Booral, another Station of the Company, distant 
 from Carrington, about twelve miles to the North, there 
 is a neat temporary Chapel where the Clergyman offici. 
 ates one Sunday in four ; it will contain eighty persons; 
 the usual attendance in the morning is thirty. five, and 
 in the afternoon, twenty-one. 
 
 At Carrington, the building used for Public Worship 
 will contain 150 persons; but the population of Car-
 
 216 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 rington is small, and the Congregation is about thirty 
 in the morning, and twenty in the afternoon. 
 
 The Chaplain performs Divine Service there on two 
 Sundays out of four. The average number of Com- 
 municants at Carrington was from seven to eleven, at 
 Booral seven, and at Stroud seven. 
 
 The present Chaplain is the Rev. W. Cowper, a Native 
 of the Colony, the son of the Rev. W. Cowper, of Sydney, 
 to whom belongs the twofold honour of having devoted 
 his valuable life to the Church, and of giving to it a 
 son every way worthy of such a Father ; — the first fruit 
 of the Sons of Australia, devoted to the service of its 
 Sanctuary. 
 
 COUNTY OF MACQUARIE. 
 
 There was at the commencement of the year 1839, 
 but one Station within the County of Macquarie, at 
 which there was a Church or Clergyman of the Church 
 of England, viz. at Port Macquarie. 
 
 Port Macquarie is distant from Sydney by the Sea 
 Coast about 200 miles to the North. It is the Station at 
 which those Convicts are kept who for various reasons, 
 but chiefly from having been of a superior class in life, 
 or being invalids, or cripples, are considered improper 
 for ordinary service amongst the Settlers. 
 
 There were in February 1838, 627 of these persons 
 in Government Employ ; and on loan to Settlers in the 
 District, 236, and in the Factory were 24 Women. 
 
 The mode of their classification and distribution was 
 as follows :
 
 COUNTY OF MACQUARIE. — PORT MACQUARIE. 217 
 
 CROWN PRISONERS IN GOVERNMENT EMPLOY. DISTRICT PORT 
 
 MACQUARIE. 
 
 Classification. 
 
 Specials 102 
 
 Eflfective Labourers 96 
 
 Invalids 338 
 
 Cripples 61 
 
 Insane 27 
 
 627 
 
 Distribution. 
 
 Clerks, Police, Superintendent of 
 Convict Gaol, and Factory . . 
 Constables and Messengers . . . 
 Overseers of Prisoners' Barracks, 
 
 and Invalids, &c 
 
 Do. of Road Parties and 
 
 Ferries 
 
 Do. of Madmen, and Gate 
 
 Keepers 
 
 Royal Engineers Department : — 
 
 Clerks and Overseers 
 
 Labourers 
 
 Boats Crew 
 
 Iron Gang 
 
 Light Gang, incapable of Work 
 
 from Sickness 
 
 Hospital Attendance 
 
 Labour on Roads 
 
 Royal Engineers Department . . 
 
 Roads and Iron Gang 
 
 Boat's Crew and Flagstaff 
 
 Royal Engineers' Department . . 
 
 Labour on the Roads 
 
 Boat's Crew 
 
 Iron Gang 
 
 Light Gang, incapable of any 
 work 
 
 Royal Engineers' Department . . 
 
 On Roads 
 
 Boat's Crew " 
 
 Iron Gang 
 
 Incapable of Work*. 
 
 No. 
 
 6 
 21 
 
 9 
 10 
 
 1 
 10 
 
 14 
 
 4 
 
 15 
 
 55 
 25 
 16 
 
 20 
 
 28 
 
 1 
 
 13 
 
 276 
 
 1 
 3 
 1 
 
 2 
 57 
 
 CROWN PRISONERS ON LOAN. 
 
 Specials (J7 
 
 Invalids 156 
 
 Cripples 13 
 
 236 
 
 IN THE FACTORY. 
 
 Twenty-four Women, chiefly In- 
 sane, Invalids, and Incorri- 
 gibles, from the Factory Parra- 
 niatta.
 
 218 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 The population of the County of Macquarie was esti- 
 mated in the Census of 1836 at 1,300 persons, of whom 
 936 were returned as Convicts ; 898 as Protestants, 376 
 Roman Catholics, 24 Jews, and 2 Pagans. 
 
 The population of the Town of Port Macquarie also 
 included in that of the County, was returned at the same 
 period as consisting of 820 persons, of whom 667 were 
 Convicts ; 542 Protestants, 253 Roman Catholics, 24 
 Jews, and 2 Pagans. 
 
 Port Macquarie is the Station of a Stipendary Police 
 Magistrate, and of a detachment from one of the Regi- 
 ments doing duty in the Colony. There is a Gaol, and a 
 new one building, a Hospital, and a Military Barrack, 
 and a Church denominated St. Thomas' Church. 
 
 The Church of St. Thomas, which is the only place 
 of Worship in the District, is capable of containing 600 
 persons. Divine Worship is celebrated there twice on 
 the Lord's Day, and on the usual Fasts and Festivals of 
 the Church. The average number who attend is 250 
 persons, besides which the Clergyman officiates at the 
 Hospital, Gaol, and Barrack once in a fortnight on a 
 week day at each. 
 
 The only Minister of Religion in the County or District 
 is the Rev. John Cross, a Clergyman of the Church of 
 England, who has held the appointment of a Chaplain 
 in the Colony from the year 1818. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 The only Public School in the District is the Primary 
 School at Port Macquarie : the Master and Mistress, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Reed, are both of the Church of England. 
 The number of children in attendance in February 1839, 
 was twenty nine, viz. sixteen boys and thirteen girls, 
 their average age seven years.
 
 COUNTIES OF BATHURST, WESTMORELAND, &C. 219 
 
 Six, comprising the First class, could read the New 
 Testament well, and were acquainted with the first four 
 rules of arithmetic. 
 
 Five, forming the Second class, could read the New 
 Testament and write, but both indifferently. 
 
 The remaining eighteen are of the infant class. 
 
 The Religious Instruction of the children of the First 
 class consists of the Church Catechism broken into short 
 questions, and Mrs. Trimmer's Teacher's Assistant. 
 
 Second Class. Church Catechism, Collects, Hymns, &c. 
 
 Third Class. Lord's Prayer, Hymns, &c. 
 
 There is a private School at Port Macquarie in the 
 house of Major Kemp, educated by one of the Convicts. 
 The young gentlemen are well instructed, and have 
 advanced in Algebra far enough to give solutions in 
 Simple Equations, have gone through the three first 
 Books of Euclid, and construe from Ovid, Virgil, and 
 the Greek Testament, and are also instructed in Draw- 
 ing and Surveying. 
 
 COUNTIES OF BATHURST, WESTMORELAND, 
 COOK, AND WELLINGTON. 
 
 Town of Bathurst. 
 
 The Town of Bathurst, which is situate in the County 
 of the same name, is about 114 miles distant from 
 Sydney to the West. It is the Station of a Stipendiary 
 Police Magistrate, and of a detachment from one of the 
 Regimentsdoing duty in the Colony. There is a Gaol, the 
 number of prisoners in which, on the 1st of February, 
 1839 was twenty, a Hospital, a Military Barrack, and a 
 Factory or place of confinement for female Convicts;
 
 220 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 the number of Women in which during the year 1838 
 was 205 ; the Courts of Quarter Sessions and the Court 
 of Requests, hold their Sessions there. It is the only 
 place within the County of Bathurst, and the nearest 
 station beyond those of Windsor, Pitt Town, and the 
 Colo and Macdonald, where there is a Clergyman of the 
 Church of England ; and at present the farthest West in 
 the Colony where there is a Clergyman, except the 
 Missionary Station at Wellington Valley, which lies in 
 the Northern angle of the County of Wellington. 
 
 The Population of the County of Bathurst was esti. 
 mated in the Census of 1836, at 1,729 persons, of whom 
 902 were returned as Convicts; 1,243 Protestants, 485 
 Roman Catholics, and 1 Jew. No separate return was 
 made of the population of the Town. 
 
 Trinity Church, Bathurst, was commenced in the year 
 1834, and was completed in 1837. 
 
 " Few events (says the Bishop, reporting to the Dio- 
 cesan Committee in 1837, on his visit at the commence, 
 ment of that year to Bathurst*) of my life have afforded 
 me greater pleasure than that of consecrating this sub- 
 stantial edifice to the worship of Almighty God, in the 
 presence of a very numerous, attentive, and truly respectable 
 Congregation ; whose appearance, when engaged in this solemn 
 act of devotion, was of a character so truly English as to 
 bring forcibly to my recollection the scenes which are wit- 
 nessed in the Country Districts of our Native Land ; to no 
 part of which could the Congregation which occupied Bathurst 
 Church have been thought to do discredit. The same remark 
 may, with equal justice be extended to the young per- 
 sons who on a subsequent day, presented themselves for 
 the rite of Confirmation. 
 
 * First Report of Diocesan Committee.
 
 COUNTY OF BATHURST. — BATHURST. 221 
 
 '* The time which I could command allowed me only 
 to inspect the Chapel which has been erected at O'Con- 
 nell Plains.* It is still in an unfinished state, and will 
 require considerable expense for its due completion. 
 Towards effecting this I have appropriated 100^, and 
 the like sum towards Bathurst Church. The mainte- 
 nance and extension of the Parochial Schools at Ba- 
 thurst should be an object of interest and exertion with 
 the Diocesan Committee, more particularly as a District 
 Committee was established during my continuance 
 there, upon whose zealous co-operation in forwarding 
 that work I am fully persuaded every reliance may be 
 placed. I left this District, in which the best spirit 
 prevails, with extreme regret that it was not in my 
 power to visit and inspect those wide Districts to the 
 West and North, in which it is to be more than feared 
 that a numerous wandering population is growing up in 
 a state nearly approaching to Heathenism, and which in 
 the course of a few years, if suffered to continue in that 
 neglected state, must become fixed in hopeless unac- 
 quaintance with the blessed truths and expectations of 
 the Christian faith." 
 
 Trinity Church, Bathurst, is capable of containing 
 300 persons, and is generally well attended ; Divine 
 Service was performed in it by the late Clergyman, the 
 Rev. Mr. Keane, (recently removed to Pitt Town,) on 
 Sundays, at eleven in the forenoon, at two p. m. at the 
 Barrack, at half-past three at the Gaol, and afterwards 
 at the Female Factory, and Hospital, at Coombing 
 (Mr. Icely's Station) distant forty miles, once a month, 
 and occasionally at O'Connell Plains, distant about twelve 
 miles from Bathurst. 
 
 * By the Rev. Mr. Hassall.
 
 222 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATICM*. 
 
 The Holy Sacrament was celebrated four times in 
 the year at Bathurst, and the number of Communicants 
 was thirty. 
 
 The present Chaplain is the Rev. J, K. Walpole. 
 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 The Presbyterians have a place of Worship at Bathurst 
 capable of holding 200 persons, of which the Rev. K. D. 
 Smythe, connected with the Presbytery, is the Minister; 
 the average attendance is from 100 to 150 persons. 
 
 At the commencement of the year 1839, a Presbyte. 
 rian Clergyman was stationed on the Bathurst Road, at 
 Cox's River, in the County of Cook, about eighty-four 
 miles from Sydney, who officiated at the Vale of Clwyd 
 and at Bowen's Hollow, The former is the Station of a 
 Stipendary Police Magistrate ; and there is an ironed 
 gang stationed at Hassan's Walls, in the same County, 
 which contained at the close of the year 1838, 141 Con- 
 victs in irons, and 20 out of irons, under charge of a 
 detachment from one of the Regiments stationed in the 
 Colony. 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 There are also two Roman Catholic Clergymen in the 
 District, the Rev. Thos. Slattery, and the Rev. Michael 
 O'Reilly, one for the Northern and the other for the 
 Southern portion. 
 
 Wesleya)is. 
 
 The Wesleyan Methodists have a Chapel at Bathurst, 
 capable of containing about 450 persons ; a Minister is 
 stationed there, and the number of their Congregation 
 is about sixty. The Minister, Mr. Frederick Lewis 
 also officiates at three other places within the District, 
 
 J
 
 COUNTY OF WESTMORELAND. — O'CONNELL PLAINS. 223 
 
 at private residences, viz. at Macquarie Plains, where 
 there is a Congregation of about forty persons, at Spring- 
 field, where there is a Congregation of about thirty, 
 and at Queen Charlotte's Vale, where there is a Con- 
 gregation of about forty persons ; the number of Com- 
 municants in the whole District being forty.* 
 
 Schools. 
 
 There was formerly a School at Bathurst, conducted 
 on the principles of the National Schools in England, 
 and a Sunday School, both of which had unhappily been 
 given up ; but steps had been taken in 1838, which it 
 is trusted will lead to their speedy restoration. 
 
 At present there is a School connected with the 
 Presbyterian Church, at which the number of children 
 is about eighty. 
 
 O'Connell Plains. 
 
 O'Connell Plains is in the County of Westmoreland, 
 and about twelve miles to the South-East of Bathurst. 
 The Bishop has recently purchased a small property 
 there, at the expense of the Incorporated Society for 
 Propagating the Gospel, and itis hisintention toestablish 
 a Boarding-school for the benefit of the Settlers in 
 that neighbourhood ; the Clergyman who conducts it 
 being designed also to have charge of a Chapel erected 
 there some years ago by the Reverend Thomas Hassall.t 
 " This place (says the Bishop) is to be called Addington, 
 from respect to his Grace the Archbishop of Canterbury; 
 and, if enabled to realize all my purposes here, I trust 
 
 * Mr. Lewis receives a Salary of 150^. from tlie Public Funds, 
 under the Local Act. 
 
 t Second Report, Dio. Com. p. 26.
 
 224 PRESENT STATE OP RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 to found an Institution which may generally prove a 
 source of much blessing and advantage to the families 
 of the Settlers, who have not hitherto possessed, near 
 their own houses, any certain means of Education for 
 their children." 
 
 Mr. Thomas Walker, a Catechist of the Church of 
 England, resides there. 
 
 Mudgee, 
 
 'At Mudgee.' which is in the County of Wellington, 
 and 150 miles from Sydney, writes the Hishop : — " The 
 activity of Mr. George Cox has been again exhibited ; 
 prompted, I am bound to say, by a sense of his duty as 
 a Landlord and a Master, to provide for the Religious 
 Instruction of his servants and dependants, he has shown 
 his zeal in commencing, at this remote station, a sub. 
 scription for the erection of a Church and Parsonage, 
 which (surpassing all my expectations, I must acknow- 
 ledge) has arisen to upwards of 600/. It is one of the 
 most striking proofs that have presented themselves to 
 me of the advances which this Country is making in 
 Wealth, Population, and Religious feeling, that such a 
 sum should have been raised for so good a purpose, in a 
 Region which it seems, but yesterday, was a portion of 
 the untrodden Wilderness It is needless to say with 
 how much readiness I have furnished to this under- 
 taking the utmost assistance which can be afforded from 
 the Society's grants still remaining at my disposal." 
 *****" And it is truly a subject 
 for thankfulness, that the timely application of those 
 funds has proved a stimulus to so many undertakings 
 for promoting the glory of God and the welfare of man- 
 kind."
 
 COUNTY OF CAMDEN. 225 
 
 COUNTY OF CAMDEN. 
 
 The Population of the County of Camden was com- 
 puted, in the C'ensus taken in 1836, at 3,161 persons, of 
 whom 1,225 were returned as Convicts ; 2, 158 as Protes- 
 tants, 982 Roman Catholics, 18 Jews, and 3 Pagans. 
 This Population may be considered as divided by the 
 natural features of the country into three portions — one 
 residing in and about the Cow-pasture nearest to the 
 County of Cumberland, and in that part which lies to 
 the North and North-east of the Mittagong Range ; the 
 second, residing South and South-west of that range ; 
 and the third, residing between the Sea Coast and a 
 High Range of Mountains called the Coast Range. The 
 first includes the district of the Cow-pasture, Bargo 
 Brush, and Sutton Forest, to the distance of about 
 seventy-three miles from Sydney ; the second. Bong 
 Bong and Berrima, and to the farthest extent of the 
 County Southward ; the third the District of Illa- 
 warra. 
 
 At Camden, at Stone Quarry, and at the Oakes, 
 which are all in the County of Camden, the Ordinances 
 of Religion are at present administered occasionally by 
 the Rev. Mr. Hassall of Narellan ; but at Camden and 
 the Oakes, subscriptions have been entered into, and 
 arrangements made for the erection of Churches, each 
 of which Stations will give occupation to an additional 
 Clergyman. " The Messrs. Macarthur (writes the 
 Bishop*) with their family and connexions, have dis- 
 played an example worthy of their station and property 
 in the Colony, both by the munificence of their contri- 
 
 * Report of Diocesan Committee, January 18.37. 
 Q
 
 226 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 butions and by the gift of a very valuable portion of 
 land in a most eligible situation for the erection of a 
 Church and Parsonage. Being desirous to evince by 
 all the means in my power, my sense of their generosity 
 in this good vv^ork, I have engaged to contribute to- 
 wards it, on behalf of the Societies, the sum of 150/., 
 and I entertain a perfect confidence that the result will 
 be the speedy erection of a convenient Church in the 
 midst of a population which is already very considera- 
 ble, and must, from local recommendations, very speed- 
 ily and steadily be augmented." 
 
 Sutton Forest. 
 
 Sutton Forest is the Station of a Clergyman of the 
 Church of England, the Rev. John Vincent. There; is 
 a small Chapel there, called the Chapel of All Saints, 
 formerly used as a School, three miles from the resid- 
 ence where he officiates ; it is the only place of Pub- 
 lie Worship of any denomination whatever which exists 
 in the vast district, extending to the Southward of the 
 Cowpasture River. It is capable of containing about 
 seventy persons, the average attendance is from thirty 
 to forty. The duties of the Chaplain are at present 
 confined to the County of Camden, including the dis- 
 tricts of Bargo, Mittagong, Berrima, Sutton Forest, 
 and extending Southward to the County of Argyle. 
 ^ At Sutton Forest the Clergyman officiates every 
 Sunday morning, and every Sunday afternoon at the 
 Stockade at Berrima, for the ironed gang and Military. 
 
 Berrima is distant from his house ten miles ; but the 
 recent removal of the ironed gang and Military detach- 
 ment from the Stockade into the interior of the County 
 of Argyle, renders his attendance at Berrima for the
 
 COUNTY OF CAMDEN — SUTTON FOREST. 227 
 
 present unnecessary, as he cannot, without them, collect 
 even a small Congregation. A Gaol is being erected at 
 Berrima, which, when completed, will require a Chap- 
 lain. There is no regular Hospital requiring the visits 
 of a Clergyman. 
 
 Sutton Forest contains at least 800 Protestants, and a 
 very small portion of that number ever enter the Church. 
 
 Until January 1838, during the period of five years, 
 the Clergyman regularly visited Quarterly the districts 
 of Goulburn and Inverary, forty-five miles distant from 
 his residence, and occasionally, as circumstances re- 
 quired, extended his periodical tour thirty miles farther, 
 to Lake George, Lake Bathurst, and the adjacent places, 
 travelling on such occasions over an extensive tract of 
 country, frequently exceeding 200 miles, and suffering 
 much from the inclemency and vicissitudes of the cli- 
 mate, especially in the winter season, his journey seldom 
 being completed in less than fifteen days. He has now 
 been relieved from these harassingduties, by the ap- 
 pointment of the Reverend Mr. Sowerby to Goulburn, 
 and of the Reverend Mr. Cartwright to the South, 
 ward. 
 
 The Chapel of All Saints is wholly unsuitable to a 
 District so thickly peopled and improving in all its cir- 
 cumstances; and it is satisfactory to add, that chiefly 
 through the exertions of the resident Chaplain, the Re- 
 verend J. Vincent, the Inhabitants have been induced to 
 contribute a very liberal sum towards providing a more 
 commodious place of Worship; and an acre and a half 
 of land, extremely well situated, having been presented 
 for the purpose by Mr. Charles Wright, the Bishop 
 had the satisfaction, in January 1837, " of laying the 
 Foundation-stone of All-Saints' Church, in presence of 
 
 Q 2
 
 228 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 a numerous assemblage of the Inhabitants who came to- 
 gether to witness the ceremony, which was conducted 
 with extreme propriety and solemnity. The erection 
 of a Parsonage-house will also be proceeded with ; and 
 when the occupation of the present Chapel shall be no 
 longer required, in consequence of the completion of 
 the Church, it is proposed to annex to it other requisite 
 buildings, and to establish there a School for Boarders, 
 and Day-scholars ; and with repect to the former, to con- 
 duct it upon terms so reasonable as to place the benefit 
 of a good Education within the reach of children, even 
 of parents of the humbler classes, who may reside so 
 far from the School as to be unable to attend as Day- 
 scholars."* 
 
 Berrima. 
 
 At Berrima, which is the Station of a Stipendiary 
 Police Magistrate, a Court-house has been recently 
 erected, and a Gaol on an extensive scale is in progress 
 of erection for the Southern Districts. 
 
 The recent return to the Colony, from leave of ab- 
 sence, of the Reverend J. Wilkinson, has enabled the 
 Bishop to provide, although perhaps only temporarily, 
 for the Ordinances of Religion in that part of the County 
 of Camden in which it is situate. 
 
 ** At Berrima (writes the Bishop, addressing the Dio- 
 cesan Committee) it is proposed also to erect a small 
 Chapel, towards which, some progress has been already 
 made in a subscription ; and a similar design is pro- 
 jected at Bong-Bong, which Charles Throsby, Esq., J. P. 
 is prepared very warmly to espouse. These Stations 
 
 * First Report, Dio. Committee, 1837.
 
 COUNTY OF CAMDEN. — WOLLONGONG. 229 
 
 would be served alternately by the Clergyman of All- 
 Saints. Towards these undertakings I have offered a 
 donation of 100?., and shall most joyfully increase it, if 
 the remaining resources will give me the power to do 
 so." 
 
 Schools. 
 
 There are no Public Schools within the district under 
 the guidance of the Established Church. At Berrima 
 an Elementary Presbyterian School has recently been 
 opened, supported by subscription. 
 
 Wullo7igong. 
 
 At Wollongong, Illawarra, which is also the Station of 
 a Stipendiary Police Magistrate, and where there isalso a 
 party of Convicts, under charge of a detachment from one 
 of the Regiments doing duty in the Colony, consisting, at 
 the close of 1838, of three men in irons, and 126 out of 
 irons, and ninety-one under sentence to the roads from 
 England, Subscriptions have been entered into, and 
 arrangements made, for the erection of a Church and 
 School-house ; and a Clergyman of the Church of Eng. 
 land (the Reverend M. D. Meares) is appointed to admi- 
 nister the Ordinances of Religion to the residents in that 
 District. Of these objects, the Bishop, addressing the 
 Diocesan Committee, in 1838, says, (respecting the 
 difficulties attending the progress of Public Buildings 
 in the Colony) " At Wollongong, the effect has been 
 to retard, uniil this time, a work which I was led 
 to expect would have been undertaken a year ago ; the 
 land, however, on which the Church is to stand, having 
 been made over, a Plan of the Building agreed on, and 
 the sum of 8001. appropriated by the Committee for its 
 execution, I entertain a sanguine hope that the progress
 
 230 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 will henceforth be more rapid. In the meantime, I 
 have purchased, at the expense of the Parent Societies' 
 Fund, an eligible Town allotment at WoUongong, and, 
 with some further aid from those funds, combined with 
 advances from the Diocesan Committee, and Subscrip- 
 tions raised in the District itself, have provided, I trust, 
 for the Erection of a Large and Substantial School, 
 house for Boys and Girls, with Rooms for the Master 
 and Mistress. This is already in progress, under the 
 superintendence of the Reverend M. D. Meares; and I 
 expect that, within a few months, there will be a con- 
 venient Brick.building, which, in addition to its purpose 
 as a School-house, may be opened on Sundays, for the 
 celebration of Public Worship, until the Church is 
 finished." 
 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 WoUongong is also the Station of a Presbyterian 
 Clergyman (the Reverend John Tait, connected with the 
 Presbytery of New South Wales), who officiates at Wol- 
 longong, Kiama, and Shoalhaven, places which are from 
 twenty to thirty-five miles apart. 
 
 There was, in March last, a neat Presbyterian Chapel 
 in progress of erection at WoUongong, and nearly com- 
 pleted. 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 There was a Roman Catholic Chapel, and a Clergyman 
 of the Church of Rome (the Reverend John Rigney) 
 was stationed at WoUongong. 
 
 Schools. 
 The School-house, before noticed by the Bishop, was 
 completed in March last, and attended by sixteen chil- 
 dren, from three to twelve years of age, of whom two 
 could read and write well, and knew the first four rules
 
 COUNTY OF ARGYLE. — GOULBURN. 231 
 
 of Arithmetic ; five could read the New Testament, but 
 indifferently ; and the remaining nine, from three to six 
 years of age, were learning their Catechism, and to 
 read. 
 
 COUNTY OF ARGYLE. 
 
 The population of the County of Argyle was estimated 
 in the Census of 1836, at 2,417 persons, of whom 1,142 
 were returned as Convicts; 1,618 as Protestants, 783 
 Roman Catholics, 13 Jews, and 3 Pagans. 
 
 Two Churches for the celebration of Divine Worship 
 according; to the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of 
 England, have been projected, and the funds necessary 
 for their erection have been contributed, viz. one to be 
 named St. Saviour's, at Goulburn, the other to be named 
 Christ Church, at Bungonia. 
 
 Goulbwrn. 
 
 Goulburn is about 124 miles from Sydney, it is the 
 Station of a Stipendary Police Magistrate. There is a 
 Hospital at Goulburn, and an ironed gang employed on 
 the public roads, in the neighbourhood, at Towrang, 
 containing at the close of the year 1838, seventy men 
 in irons, and twenty. one out of irons, under charge of a 
 detachment from^one of the Regiments doing duty in 
 the Colony. The Bishop was enabled, by the arrival of 
 *' additional Clergymen, in the year 1838, to station a 
 Clergyman at Goulburn, (the Rev. Mr. Sowerby) where 
 he has been well received, and his Ministerial labours 
 are rewarded by a steady increase in the number of his 
 Congregation, and by the confidence with which he is 
 regarded. A house designed for his residence was in a 
 forward slate in March last, and the Church had been
 
 232 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 undertaken, and will be proceeded with as rapidly as 
 as the mechanical means at the disposal of the Com- 
 mittee will permit." * 
 
 Mr. Sowerby resides in the Township of Goulburn, 
 and celebrates Divine Worship there on every Sunday 
 Morning, excepting once in six weeks, when he visits 
 Bungonia. 
 
 On the afternoon of the first Sunday in each month, 
 he officiates at Dr. Gibson's at Tiranna, five miles 
 from Goulburn ; on the afternoon of the second and 
 fourth Sundays of every month he officiates at the 
 ironed gang at Towrang, six and a half miles from 
 Goulburn ; on Wednesday mornings at the Hospital, 
 and on the afternoon of the third Sunday of every 
 month at Lockyersleigh, fifteen miles from Goulburn. 
 This arrangement is interfered with about once in six 
 weeks, when he visits Bungonia, in the morning, twenty, 
 five miles from Goulburn, and Ravenswood in the after- 
 noon, seven miles from Bungonia, and eighteen from 
 Goulburn. 
 
 Twice in the year he itinerates through the following 
 district. 
 
 On the Monday afternoon, after being at Lockyers. 
 leigh on the Sunday, he officiates at Arthursleigh, 
 distant fifteen miles from the former, and nearly thirty 
 miles North of Goulburn. 
 
 On the Tuesday evening at Bonnaby, ten miles from 
 Arthursleigh, and thirty-five miles from Goulburn. 
 
 On the Wednesday evening at Richlands, fifteen miles 
 from Bonnaby, and thirty miles from Goulburn. 
 
 On the Thursday evening at Strathaird, ten miles 
 from Richland, and twenty N. W, from Goulburn, 
 
 * 2nd Report of the Diocesan Committee, 1838.
 
 COUNTY OF ARGYLE. — BUNGONIA. 233 
 
 On Friday evening at Chatbury, five miles from 
 Strathaird and fifteen from Goulburn. 
 
 The roads are generally what are denominated Bush 
 Roads, and are pretty good, except where Ranges occur, 
 and then they are very stony and rugged. The country 
 generally consists of a succession of Ranges, covered 
 with Gum Trees, and when suffering from long drought 
 has a very barren appearance, but in ordinary seasons 
 a great quantity of the land is very productive ; there 
 are however extensive Plains, such as Goulburn Plains, 
 the Bredalbane Plains, &c. There are no Churches or 
 Chapels of other denominations, but a Presbyterian 
 Place of Worship is about to be commenced at Goulburn, 
 and it is understood a Roman Catholic Chapel also. 
 The Reverend Mr. Hamilton, Presbyterian Minister, 
 resides in Goulburn, and is the only iMinister besides 
 Mr. Sowerby, within a distance of forty-five miles. 
 
 There is a Hospital at Goulburn, where Mr. Sowerby 
 reads Prayers, and gives a short Exposition of the 
 Lessons during the Service, on Wednesday mornings. 
 The Reverend Mr. Hamilton, and the Roman Catholic 
 Priest, occasionally visit these Establishments. The 
 Priest resides at Yass, sixty miles from Goulburn. 
 
 Bungonia, 
 
 Bungonia is about 116 miles from Sydney, the Church 
 at this place having been commenced, and raised to a 
 considerable height above the foundation, became dis- 
 continued in consequence of the failure of the Contractor 
 and the want of Mechanics, and it has not yet been com- 
 pleted. The Church has also experienced a melancholy 
 loss in a warm and zealous friend, Robert Futter, Esq., 
 Justice of the Peace, which may tend still further (o 
 retard it.
 
 234 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Mr. Futter was formerly an Officer of the Royal Navy, 
 who had successfully established himself in New South 
 Wales as a Settler, and was every way calculated to 
 benefit the Society in which he lived, as a good man and 
 sincere member of that Church in connexion with 
 which he died. He had scarcely attained the meridian 
 of life when he was commanded to leave all he had, wife 
 and children, home and land, and, it is trusted, to follow 
 Christ. 
 
 Presbyterians, Sfc. 
 
 A Presbyterian Minister (the Rev. Mr. Hamilton) 
 connected with the Presbytery, resides at Goulburn ; 
 he officiates at Goulburn, Braidvvood, and other places 
 in the District, and occasionally at the Hospital, and 
 ironed gang, (as does also the Roman Catholic Clergy- 
 man stationed at Yass. 
 
 A Presbyterian Church is in progress of erection 
 under the charge of Mr. Hamilton. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 The only Schools in the district are two recently 
 established at Goulburn, conducted upon the Church of 
 England National School System, one for boys and one 
 for girls, being both day Schools and Sunday Schools, 
 and a Sunday School belonging to the Presbyterian 
 Church. 
 
 The Master (J. Whitlaw) of the first mentioned 
 School is a member of the Church of England, and the 
 Mistress (Jane Buchan) is a Methodist. 
 
 In March, 1839, there were in the School seventeen 
 boys and eighteen girls, of whom seven boys and nine 
 girls could read the New Testament, not above four boys
 
 COUNTY OF KING. 235 
 
 and two girls could write, and not [one is acquainted 
 with arithmetic. 
 
 The children generally can repeat the Catechism, but 
 not very correctly. Many of them are well acquainted 
 with Watts's Hymns. Mr. ^owerby instructs them on 
 Religious subjects on Friday and Sunday mornings. 
 
 COUNTY OF KING. 
 
 The Population of the County of King was estimated 
 in the Census of 1836 at 544 persons ; of whom 216 were 
 returned as Convicts ; 327 as Protestants, 217 Roman 
 Catholics. 
 
 At the commencement of the year 1838, the Rev. Mr. 
 Cartwright having expressed to the Bishop a wish to be 
 removed to this District, was licensed to the charge of 
 the County of Murray, and Western Division of the 
 County of King, including the Township of Yass, and 
 other Populous Stations, which had been hitherto, from 
 necessity, utterly destitute of the Ordinances of Religion. 
 Of part of these extensive duties, he has however been 
 subsequently relieved by the appointment of two Clergy, 
 men in the County of Murray, viz. one at Queenbeyan, 
 and another at Yass. Mr. Cartwright resides at Ark- 
 stone Forest, about thirty miles NNW from Yass. The 
 character of his duties, therefore, is of an itinerant from 
 house to house; and from the scattered state of the po- 
 pulation, and the absence of every thing like Church or 
 Chapel, this has been the only probable mode of col- 
 lecting the people to address them. By this means he 
 has been enabled to bring together Congregations greater 
 than might have been expected, amounting in some of
 
 236 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 the large establishments, sometimes to as many as forty, 
 and frequently, not deterred from duty by the small- 
 ness of the number, when meeting with one or two in his 
 daily travels has stayed by the road side to instruct them, 
 in humble imitation of His example who " sat upon a 
 well teaching one Samaritan." 
 
 On the Sabbath he has seldom remained the whole 
 day in one place, and he has frequently travelled from 
 ten to thirty miles to hold an afternoon service. 
 
 Schools there are none through any of the country 
 through which he has travelled, except a small Sunday 
 School at Arkstone Forest, composed of twelve pupils, 
 but children are growing up every where in ignorance 
 and vice. 
 
 Baptists. 
 
 On the River Crookwell, the North Boundary of 
 Kin^%nd about midway between Burrowa and Goul- 
 bur^ a Baptist Minister (Mr. John Watts) has been re- 
 cently settled, with expectations of support from the 
 Landed Proprietors there. 
 
 COUNTY OF MURRAY. 
 
 The Population of the County of Murray was estimatad 
 in the Census of 1836, at 1,728 persons, of whom 847 
 were returned as Convicts; 1,089 as Protestants, 630 
 Roman Catholics, 8 Jews, and one Pagan. 
 
 Yass. 
 
 The Township of Yass, on the borders of the Counties 
 of Murray and King, is about sixty miles. South West by 
 West from Goulburn, and is the Station of a Stipen- 
 diary Police Magistrate.
 
 COUNTY OF MURRAY. 237 
 
 At present there is neither Church nor Parsonage 
 House, but a Subscription has been entered into for 
 erecting them. The Rev. C.F.Brigstock, has been re- 
 cently appointed to this Station, and he celebrates Di- 
 vine Worship in the Township, three Sundays in the 
 Month, and visits the different Stations within thirty 
 miles of his Residence. 
 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 Two Clergmen of the Church of Rome reside at Yass 
 (the Rev. John Fitzpatrick, and the Re/. Michael Bren- 
 nan) ; Divine Worship is celebrated by one of them, on 
 alternate Sundays, in the Court House at Yass ; the 
 Protestant and Roman Catholics being admitted to the 
 use of that building, on alternate Sundays. 
 
 The foundation of a Roman Catholic Chapel has been 
 recently laid at Yass, and two others in the distant set- 
 tlements on the Murrambidgee River. 
 
 Queenbeijan. 
 
 At Queenbeyan, which is situated about sixty miles 
 South West by South of Goulburn, and fifty miles South 
 East of Yass, and is the Station of a Stipendiary Police 
 Magistrate, the Bishop has been enabled to provide for the 
 religious wants of a scattered population by the liberality 
 of Robert Campbell, Esq. Member of Council, and his fa- 
 mily, who provide a residence, and in a great part the Sa- 
 lary of the Clergyman the Rev. E. Smith, who itinerates 
 through the South Eastern part of the County of 
 Murray.* 
 
 * The nature and extent of Mr. Smith's Duties, and the State and 
 Necessities of the District, will be best shewn by the following 
 Extract of a Letter from him to the Writer of these Observations, 
 dated 7th May 1839 : — " With reference to the Number and Extent 
 of my Duties, 1 beg to state, that shortly after my arrival here in
 
 238 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 " A beginning has thus been made, (in the words of 
 the Bishop,) in one distant part of the Colony, by the ap- 
 pointment of Clergymen, whose Ministrations cannot but 
 
 August last, I was informed that the whole of this District would be 
 under my charge ; I therefore made arrangements for the Performance 
 of Divine Sendee at Ten different Places in the course of the Month, 
 by which twenty Establishments, inclnding a great many smaller 
 Stations, would have an opportunity of attending. These Places, with 
 their distances apart, were as follow : — 
 
 " 1st Sunday. Waniassa and Sangon alternately, and Mount Camp- 
 bell, Waniassa eight miles, and Sangoa twelve miles, from Mount 
 Campbell, taking me a ride, reckoning from my own residence, of 
 twenty to thirty miles. 
 
 " 2d Sunday. Queenbeyan, Pialigo, and Canbury, Queenbeyan and 
 Pialigo six miles, and Pialigo and Canbury two miles apart ; taking 
 me a ride of twenty miles. 
 
 " 3d Sunday. Ginneginiodera, Charnwood, and Yeumbera ; the 
 two former three miles, and the two latter twelve miles apart, in- 
 cluding a ride of nearly sixty miles. 
 
 " 4th Sunday. Gundaroo, which is thirty miles from Jarrabombara, 
 where I reside. 
 
 " This was the arrangement 1 made in consequence of the instruc- 
 tions to which I have referred ; but these instructions were from some 
 mistake, contrary to the original engagement, which was, that 1 should 
 confine my Sunday labours to ten Establishments, the Proprietors of 
 which had joined in contributing towards my maintenance, aud I have 
 since been directed by the Bishop to proceed according to that 
 engagement, Yeumbera and Gundaroo are therefore no longer included 
 in my Sunday visits. I thought it adviseable, however, to mention 
 the more extended plan which I had formed, and which was adopted 
 for some time, in order to convey an idea of the wants of this part of 
 the Colony. 
 
 " The roads on which I travel in the performance of my Duties, 
 being for the most part over Plains, are generally good. Some of 
 those however, that lead through the Bush, are rather rough. 
 
 " The nearest Clergyman to me is Mr. Brigstock, of Yass, 
 about fifty miles, and the next is Mr. Sowerby, of Goulburn, about 
 sixty miles. There is also at Goulbern a Mr. Hamilton, a Presbyterian 
 Minister. 
 
 " There is no Place of Worship of any description in the District.
 
 COUNTY OF ARGYLE. — QUEENBEYAN. 239 
 
 be regarded as of the utmost importance ; not only 
 through the effects which their preaching may produce 
 upon the moral and religious dispositions of their imme- 
 
 " A Surgeon, Mr. VV. F. Hayley resides in the District. 
 
 "There is a Lock-up about eight miles from my residence; 
 1 fear I have here to charge myself with some neglect, as 1 own it was 
 not until the receipt of your Letter that my attention was particularly 
 directed to this subject. 1 have since visited it. On my first visit I 
 found fourteen there ; I had some Conversation with each of them 
 privately. There was neither Bible, Prayer-book, nor Book of any 
 description amongst them. 1 have since furnished them ^vith a Bible, 
 two Prayer-books, a book of Prayers, and some Tracts, these being 
 all I could spare. They cannot be assembled for service where they 
 now are, there being no place convenient. They are to be removed 
 shortly, when it is my intention to have a Service regularly for their 
 benefit. They have no opportunity of receiving Religious Instruction 
 except when I visit them. 
 
 " There is no School of any description in the District. 
 
 " It will be seen from the foregoing Statement, that every thing ig 
 to be done in this part of the Colony. Here is no Church, no School, 
 no Place where the decencies of Public Worship can be observed 
 It is however in contemplation to erect a Church for the benefit of the 
 Establishments about Limestone Plains, when it will be one of my 
 first objects to establish a School. But these Plains, to which my 
 labours are chiefly confined, although of considerable extent, are only 
 a part of the District, which contain, altogether, perhaps, about fifty 
 square miles, taking in Gundaroo, Bungadore, and Molonglo. The 
 three last named Divisions, the first of which is a populous neighbour- 
 hood, are therefore at present unprovided for. The whole district, 
 however, must come under my charge, so far at least as regards the 
 performance of Ministerial Duties. I feel it therefore incumbent 
 upon me to make some effort to supply the wants of these places. 1 
 have some hope that ultimately a provision may be made for Gun- 
 daroo. With regard to the other two places, it has indeed been "sug- 
 gested that a Clergyman might be procured to itinerate for a time, 
 but 1 see not at present how any thing like an adequate sum could be 
 raised towards his support. This is all that is perhaps necessary to 
 state so far as regards my own immediate case ; but I shall not have 
 conveyed an accurate idea^of the destitute condition of these remote
 
 240 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 diate hearers, but as they may be, under the blessing of 
 God, the instruments to prepare the way for the intro- 
 duction of many more instructors in righteousness, 
 among a people, left heretofore, from utter necessity, 
 in a most destitute and forsaken condition, as to the 
 supply of their spiritual wants. Even this faint approach 
 towards a better system, is fraught with hope and encou- 
 ragement to every benevolent and religious heart."* 
 
 Schools. 
 
 At the commencement of the year 1839, there was 
 no School within the County of Murray. 
 
 districts, unless I add something relative to the parts adjacent. There 
 is then, in one direction, as 1 have said, a Clergyman at the distance 
 of fifty miles, and another at the distance of sixty miles, but the 
 populous neighbourhood of Braidwood, in another direction, and all 
 the country to the West, as far as Bateman's Bay, are 1 believe, un- 
 provided for. Menaroo also, extending 150 miles in another direct 
 tion, beyond the limits, with a scattered population of 1,600, is totally 
 without the means of Grace. I am anxious to add a word respecting 
 the moral state of this District, so far as it has come under my own 
 observation. There being no Schools, the children are growing up in 
 ignorance, and the men are for the most part hardened in iniquity. 
 But what can be expected when they have been so long without the 
 means of Grace. 
 
 " I may perhaps be permitted to say, for the direction of Clerg}'- 
 men who may be disposed to come out to this Colony, that they must 
 be prepared for difficulties. They must not come out with the idea 
 that they are coming to better their worldly condition ; for although 
 this may be the case, yet I am quite sure that the circumstances of 
 many parts of the Colony fully warrant me in saying that if this feel- 
 ing at all predominate, they will in all probability be disappointed. 
 No ! the men who are wanted here, are those with whom it is enough 
 to know that their services are urgently called for, and who with 
 regard to other matters are prepared to take things as they find 
 them." 
 
 * Second Report, Diocesan, p 26.
 
 COUNTIES OF ST. A'INCENT AND BOURKE. 241 
 
 COUNTY OF ST. VINCENT. 
 
 The Population of the County of St. Vincent was esti- 
 mated in the Census of 1836, at 592 persons, of whom 
 352 were returned as Convicts ; 430 as Protestants, and 
 162 Roman Catholics. 
 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 At the commencement of the year 1839, a Presbyte- 
 rian Clergyman, the Rev. George Macfie, was stationed 
 at Bateman's Bay, and a Subscription had been com- 
 menced for building a Place of Worship : the number 
 of his Congregation was from forty to fifty Persons. 
 
 COUNTY OF BOURKE. 
 
 Port Phillip (Melbourne.) 
 
 The following account of what has been done at this 
 Settlement is taken from the Statement made by the 
 Bishop to the Diocesan Committee (16th July 1838.) 
 *' I arrived there in time to officiate on Easter Sunday, 
 and was gratified to find that the good feeling of the In- 
 habitants had induced them to provide a small wooden 
 building, which, however humble in character, serves 
 the purpose of a place of assembly for public worship. 
 My satisfaction was still increased by learning that the 
 service of the Church of England was celebrated twice 
 every Sunday ; the prayers of the Liturgy and a Sermon 
 being read by Mr. James Smith, a most respectable 
 settler there, whose name I have sincere pleasure in re- 
 cording with all the honour which my testimony can 
 carry with it, in connexion with this example of zeal, 
 
 R
 
 242 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION 
 
 piety, and faitlifulness, displayed in the service of God 
 and His Cliurch." 
 
 *'The Inhabitants have givenfurther proof of their good 
 will, by instituting a District Committee in connexion with 
 the Diocesan Committee, the President being Captain 
 Lonsdale, Police Magistrate of the place, whose example 
 and encouragement I found steadily afforded to the promo- 
 tion of all religious and useful undertakings. On Eas- 
 ter Sunday I officiated in the small wooden Church, the 
 Congregation being numerous and attentive ; and at the 
 administration of the Holy Sacrament the Communi- 
 cants knelt upon the bare earthen floor to partake, for 
 the first time in that remote region, of the Sacred Ele- 
 ments. * * * In the Settlement a School is main- 
 tained chiefly at the charge of the Diocesan Committee. 
 The number of scholars is not very considerable ; nor, 
 amidst the pressing engagements unavoidably occupying 
 the time and thought of the Inhabitants of a new Settle- 
 ment, can I hope immediately to witness any great im- 
 provement. * * * During my residence at Port 
 Phillip I paid a visit to the Aboriginal Institution under 
 the superintendence of Mr. Langhorne. Some of the 
 boys appear to be acquiring some knowledge of the art 
 of reading, and of the most elementary truths of Reli- 
 gion, which it may be hoped will lead to their future im- 
 provement; but there are no apparent signs, as yet, of 
 any impression having been made upon the adult Natives, 
 many of whom attach themselves to the place, and de- 
 rive a scanty advantage from stores or provisions which 
 are distributed ; but they have in no respect broken off 
 their Native usages." 
 
 It is satisfactory to add that the Bishop has been 
 enabled to station a clergyman at this place (the Rev. 
 J. C, Grylls) ; that a considerable subscription has been
 
 RELIGIOUS AND CHARITABLE SOCIETIES. 243 
 
 entered into for building a Church there, and that it is 
 in progress of erection. A Presbyterian Clergyman, 
 (the Rev. James Forbes) connected with the Presbytery 
 of New South Wales, also resides at Melbourne, and offi- 
 ciates at that place and at Geelong, which also is 
 the residence of a Stipendiary Police Magistrate ; and a 
 subscription has been entered into for building a Church, 
 and land has been granted by the Government to the 
 Presbyterian Community, for the site of a Church, of 
 a School-house, and Minister's dwelling, and for a burial 
 ground. The average number of the Congregation was 
 in 1839. from 60 to 100.* 
 
 RELIGIOUS AND CHARITABLE SOCIETIES. 
 
 Diocesan Committee. 
 
 As tending further to shew the Present State of Reli- 
 gion, it will be right to notice the number and supporters 
 of Religious and Charitable Societies in Sydney and in 
 the Country Districts. 
 
 And first must be noticed, 'as the most considerable 
 although one of the most recently established, " The 
 Diocesan Committee of the Societies for the Propaga- 
 tion of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, and for Promoting 
 Christian Knowledge." It was instituted on the 20th of 
 June 1836, within a fortnight after the first Bishop of 
 Australia had been installed into possession of his See, 
 It embraces the following designs : — 
 
 1st, The foundation and encouragement of Public 
 
 * The following passage is extracted from the Port Phillip Patriot 
 Newspaper, June lOtli : — " We have already four temporary Places 
 of Worship well attended, one for Episcopalians, one for Indepen- 
 dents, one for the Presbyterians, and one for the Methodists, and tlie 
 Roman (Catholics arc busily engaged in erecting a Place of Worship." 
 
 r2
 
 244 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Schools for the education of youth in the principles of 
 the United Church of England and Ireland. 
 
 2d, The distribution of the Holy Scriptures, the Book 
 of Common Prayer, the Homilies, and other religious 
 Books and Tracts contained in the Catalogues of the 
 Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. 
 
 3d, The establishment of Churches and Christian 
 Ministers of the United Church of England and Ireland 
 in the Colony of New South Wales and its dependencies. 
 
 It is under the Presidentship of the Right Reverend 
 the Lord Bishop of Australia, and its Rules and Regula- 
 tions are in accordance with those of the Parent Societies. 
 The number of its Subscribers, at the date of the First 
 Report (20th of June 1837,) was 164. The amount sub- 
 scribed for General Purposes was 1,026/, 18s., besides a 
 very large amount for Special Purposes. There were also 
 added to it in the same year Three District Committees, 
 viz , — 1st, at Liverpool, where the number of Subscribers 
 was sixty-five, and the amount of subscriptions and do- 
 nations for General Purposes, 119/. 19a\ ; 2d,at Bathurst, 
 where the number of Subscribers was twenty-two, and 
 the amount subscribed for General Purposes, 61/. ; 
 3d, at Castlereigh, where the number of Subscribers 
 was thirty. eight, and the amount subscribed for General 
 Purposes, 28/. 17a., besides a considerable amount sub- 
 scribed in each of these districts for the special purposes 
 of building Churches and School-houses, and establishing 
 Ministers within them. At the date of the Second Report, 
 (19th July 1838,) the number of Subscribers was in- 
 creased to 257 ; the amount of Subscriptions and Dona- 
 tions for General Purposes was 1,215/. 8s. ; a District 
 Committee had been formed at Newcastle and another at 
 Parramatta ; and the number of Subscribers to those pre- 
 viously formed was considerably increased. The Com-
 
 RELIGIOUS AND CHARITABLE SOCIETIES. 245 
 
 mittee received from the Parent Society in the course 
 of the second year of its existence, books to the value of 
 1,076/. 18s. 8d., and there were issued from its depository 
 during that year — 
 
 Society's Family Bible (six copies) vols. - IS 
 
 Bibles 480 
 
 Testaments - - - - - -136 
 
 Books of Common Prayer ... 472 
 
 Various (Books and Tracts) - - - 2989 
 
 Total* - - - 4194 
 
 Auxiliary Church Missionary Society. 
 
 This Society was instituted in the year 1834, in con- 
 nexion with the Church Missionary Society in England. 
 The Bishop of Australia is the Patron. Its objects are 
 " to call forth the active zeal of all well-disposed per. 
 sons, especially those of the Established Church, to unite 
 with the Church Missionary Society, and to correspond 
 with that Society — to dispense as widely as possible 
 Missionary information — to promote the establishment 
 of Associations — to procure Collections, and to appro- 
 priate the money so received in co-operating with the 
 Parent Society in all its benevolent designs, particularly 
 in Australia." t 
 
 The number of its Subscribers, in the year 1837, was 
 sixty-nine, and the Amount of Subscriptions and Dona, 
 tions received 115Z. 14s. 9d., of which, after deducting 
 expenses, the sum of 95/. 6s. 3d. was paid to the Agents 
 in the Colony of the Church Missionary Society. 
 
 * Since the period comprised within these observations, a third 
 year of the Committee's existence has been completed. The number 
 of books issued in it was 8000. 
 
 t Third Annual Report.
 
 246 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Auxiliary Wesleyan Missionary Society. 
 
 This Society was instituted on the 5th of July 1820, 
 Its object " is to augment the Fund of the General 
 Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society," by means of 
 regular Weekly, Monthly, Quarterly, or Annual Sub- 
 scriptions, and other occasional Contributions. 
 
 The number of Subscribers, in the year 1836, was 
 466, resident in Sydney, Parramatta, Windsor, on the 
 River Hawkesbury and its Branches, and in Bathurst, 
 and in the respective neighbourhoods of those places. 
 The amount of Subscriptions during the year was 
 533L 5s. 8|fZ. The Receipts of the Society, after de- 
 ducting necessary expenses, are remitted to the Parent 
 Society in England. In the year 1837 the Income of 
 the Auxiliary Society was about 6901. 
 
 During the year 1838, there was applied from the 
 Colonial Treasury, in aid of the Society's Mission to the 
 Aborigines at Port Phillip, the sum of 600Z. 
 
 Mission to the Aborigines. 
 
 There was also instituted, in 1838, a Society in Sydney, 
 termed the '* New South Wales Society in Aid of the 
 German Mission to the Aborigines." A Committee was 
 formed for conducting its proceedings ; and the sum of 
 1481. 145. was raised at the Meeting in Donations and 
 Subscriptions. 
 
 The Mission itself was established under the auspices 
 of Her Majesty's Government at the commencement of 
 the year 1838, the sum of 450/. having been applied 
 from the Revenue of the Colony towards defraying the 
 expense of its original establishment, and a sum equal 
 to what is contributed annually by its friends and sup- 
 porters for carrying it on, which, in the year 1838, 
 amounted to 310/. 19*-. 2d., the whole sum expended
 
 RELIGIOUS AND CHARITABLE SOCIETIES. 247 
 
 on this occasion by the Colonial Government having 
 been 7601. \9s. 2d. Its station is at Moreton Bay ; and 
 at the commencement of 1839 it consisted of nineteen 
 adult German Missionaries, male and female. They 
 are understood to be in connexion with the Synod of 
 New South Wales. 
 
 There was also formed, in October 1838, an Auxi- 
 liary Society to the " British and Foreign Aborigines 
 Protection Society," recently established in London ; the 
 object of which is to afford the requisite protection to 
 the Aborigines of New South Wales and the Islands 
 adjacent, and to promote, by every available means, 
 their general advancement in the scale of humanity. 
 
 Bible Society. 
 
 There is also an Auxiliary Bible Society, which was 
 established in the year 1816, the object of which is " to 
 co-operate with the British and Foreign Bible Society in 
 Promoting the Distribution of the Holy Scripture with- 
 out Note or Comment."* 
 
 In the year 1837, the number of its Subscribers was 
 ninety-seven, resident in the town of Sydney, at Par- 
 ramatta, at Liverpool, Port Stephens, and Port Mac- 
 quarie ; the amount subscribed was 109/. 9s. 8d. 
 
 His Excellency the Governor was the Patron ; the 
 Colonial Secretary, also a member of the Standing Com- 
 mittee of the Diocesan Committee, Vice Patron ; the 
 Principal Chaplain of the Colony, President ; a member 
 of the Legislative Council, one of the Standing Com- 
 mittee of the Diocesan Committee, the Treasurer; the 
 Two Secretaries are a Clergyman of the Church of 
 England and the Independent Minister ; and the Com. 
 mittee consisted of one Clergyman of the Church of 
 England, a Wesleyan Minister, an Independent Minis- 
 
 * Rules and Regulations.
 
 248 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 ter, and four Laymen belonging to different Denomi- 
 nations of Christians.* 
 
 " During that year the Society issued 305 Bibles and 
 501 Testaments ; and since its first establishment, up 
 to that period, it had disseminated 5,232 Bibles, and 
 3,095 Testaments — or 10,327 copies of the Sacred 
 Volume. "t 
 
 Its Revenues, after deducting all Expenses, are re- 
 mitted to the British and Foreign Bible Society in Eng- 
 land. 
 
 Religious Tract Socktij. 
 
 The objects of the Religious Tract Society instituted 
 in the year 1823, is todistributesTracts and other " Pub- 
 lications issued by the Religious Tract Society, instituted 
 in London in the year 1799." J 
 
 The number of Subscribers in the year 1837 resident 
 in Sydney and at Port Stephens, was seventy-seven, and 
 the amount subscribed, 68/. 3s. 4d. Its Subscribers be- 
 long to every denomination of Christians. In 1839 a 
 Member of Council and of the Standing Committee of 
 the Diocesan Committee was the Treasurer, the Senior 
 Colonial Clergyman in Sydney, one of the Secretaries, 
 and its Committee was formed of the Ministers and lead- 
 ing Members of the different religious Communities dis- 
 senting from the Church of England. 
 
 The total number of Books and Tracts granted and 
 sold in the course of that year was 13,651 ; the amount 
 of cash received for those sold was 205/. 14s. 2Jd. 
 
 The whole number of Books and Tracts disseminated 
 
 * The Committee of the Society was similarly composed at the 
 commencement of 1839, except that the present Governor had suc- 
 ceeded the late Governor as Patron. 
 
 t Report for 1837. 
 
 X Rules of the Society. ^
 
 RELIGIOUS AND CHARITABLE SOCIETIES. 249 
 
 by the Society since its commencement up to that 
 period was 333,715. 
 
 Benevolent Society. 
 
 Of the Charitable Institutions in Sydney, the first 
 place is due to the Benevolent Society. 
 
 The object of this most excellent and praiseworthy 
 Institution is " to relieve the poor, the distressed, and 
 the aged, and thereby to discountenance as much a pos- 
 sible Mendicity and Vagrancy, and to encourage in. 
 dustrious habits among the indigent, as well as to afford 
 them Religious Instruction and Consolation in their 
 distress."* 
 
 The Governor is the Patron, and it is conducted by a 
 Committee of Subscribers ; 
 
 It owes its foundation chiefly to the Benevolence of 
 the Home Government ; the necessary buildings for 
 the accommodation of its inmates, who although not 
 entirely, are chiefly persons who have been transported 
 to the Colony, having been erected at the expense of 
 the British Treasury, from whence also it still derives its 
 principal support. The income derived from this source 
 during the year ending the 30th of June 1837, was 
 2,470L 5s. 5d. 
 
 The Second source of its income is from the Colonial 
 Government, by whom the fines awarded at the several 
 offices of Police and Benches of Magistrates, are directed 
 to be paid to this Institution, the amount of which during 
 the same year was 497Z. 10s. 3d, 
 
 Third. Its income is derived from collections in the 
 Churches and Chapels of (he Colony, the amount of 
 which during that year was 161Z. 13s. 5d. 
 
 * Rules and Regulations of the Society.
 
 250 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Fourth. The contributions of the Subscribers to 
 the Institution during the same year amounted to 
 331Z. 14s. 6d. the number of Subscribers being 320 ; 
 and Fifth, the amount from bequests in aid of the Insti- 
 tution was 300/. 
 
 In the course of the year, 449 persons were admit- 
 ted, and 466 discharged from the Asylum ; and, on the 
 30th June, the total number of -poor Inmates was 226. 
 The average number during the year was 235, besides 
 ten Servants. Several other interesting particulars of 
 information will be found in the subjoined Return for 
 the year.* 
 
 *ANNUAL RETURN OF THE STATE OF THE BENEVOLENT 
 
 INSTITUTION. 
 
 Received and Discharged. 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 S 
 o 
 
 i 
 
 IH 
 
 7 
 15 
 
 o 
 
 243 
 449 
 
 No. 
 
 Description. 
 
 
 State of the House, 30th June 1836 
 Received during the Year 
 
 Discharged by order of Committee 
 Ditto to Lunatic Asylum. . . . 
 
 Ditto to Orphan School 
 
 Ditto to General Hospital . . 
 
 Absconded 
 
 Died 
 
 Remain in the House, 30th June 1 837 
 
 177 
 377 
 
 514 
 
 203 
 1 
 
 
 17 
 47 
 80 
 
 348 
 
 166 
 
 59 
 97 
 
 3 
 11 
 
 48 
 47 
 44 
 36 
 18 
 12 
 1 
 6 
 
 Upwards of 
 Between 90 & 
 Between 80 & 
 Between 70 & 
 Between 60 & 
 Between 50 & 
 Between 40 & 
 Between 30 & 
 Between 20 & 
 
 Under .... 
 
 90 
 80 
 70 
 60 
 50 
 40 
 30 
 20 
 10 
 10 
 
 156 
 
 49 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 7 
 17 
 28 
 
 22 
 
 692 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 260 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 24 
 
 64 
 
 108 
 
 102 
 
 16 
 
 466 
 
 54 
 
 6 
 
 226 
 
 226 
 
 
 Benevolent Asi/luni,'\ 
 30th June 1837. J 
 
 WILLIAM COWPER, 
 GEORGE ALLEN, 
 
 } 
 
 Secretaries.
 
 RELIGIOUS AND CHARITABLE SOCIETIES. 251 
 
 The'amount expended in that year was 2,870/., whence 
 the average expense for each poor person appears to be 
 about 12/. 
 
 In addition to the inmates in the Asylum, eighty fa- 
 milies and fifteen single persons out of it, were relieved 
 by the Society, in food and clothing, to the value of 
 200/., and in payment of rent and lodging money 75Z. 
 
 Sydney Dispensary. 
 
 The Committee of the Sydney Dispensary was esta- 
 blished in the month of August 1826. 
 
 The objects of the Committee are to relieve sick and 
 necessitous persons by administering medical advice 
 gratuitously, and medicines, at a public Dispensary in 
 Sydney, and by visiting those at their houses who are 
 unable to attend at the Dispensary. 
 
 It is supported partly by private contributions and 
 partly by aid from the Colonial Government, in a sum 
 equal to the amount of the private subscriptions. 
 
 The Governor is the Patron, and the affairs of the 
 Committee are managed by a President, Treasurer, and 
 Secretary and Committee, formed from members of all 
 denominations of Christians. The poor are attended 
 gratuitously by the medical gentlemen belonging to the 
 Society. 
 
 The number of subscribers for the year 1836 was 
 159 ; the amount subscribed, 123/. 13s. 8d. — (the Colo- 
 nialGovernment contributed to the funds 155/. 10s. lOd.) 
 — and the number of patients relieved was560, of whom 
 nearly 100 were attended at their own houses.* 
 
 There is also a * Temperance Society' under the 
 patronage of the Governor, comprising the names of the 
 
 * Since the period comprised in these observations, theAnnual Ge- 
 neral Meeting of the friends of this truly excellent and charitable
 
 252 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 principal residents in Sydney ; a * Bethel Union, or Sea. 
 men's Friend Society ; ' a ' Stranger's Friend Society ' 
 for visiting and relieving poor persons at their houses, and 
 several smaller associations for Charitable Purposes ; 
 amply showing, although none of these can be said to be 
 supported to the extent which their Charitable Objects 
 
 Institution, for the year 1839, has been held; the following extract 
 respecting it, is from the Sydney Herald Newspaper of the 29th of 
 May, 1839:— 
 
 " The Sydney Dispensary." — " The Annual General Meeting of 
 the friends of this institution was held on Thursday evening, in the Old 
 Court House, Castlereagh-street. The Meeting was very thinly at- 
 tended, not above forty persons being present. At half-past seven 
 o'clock the Chair was taken by Alexander M'Leav, Esq., who 
 opened the business by observing that he was surprised to see so small 
 a meeting, and considering that the Dispensary is the only institution 
 of Ihe kind in the Colony, he looked upon the smallness of the Meet- 
 ing as a disgrace to New South Wales. But although the smallness 
 of the meeting appeared to be against the institution, he was happy to 
 say tliat it was progressing, although but slowly; but eveiy day, in 
 consequence of the number of poor immigrants who land upon our 
 shores the calls upon the institution are increasing. 
 
 " The I^eport, which was read by the Rev. J. M'Garvie, congratu- 
 lated the meeting upon the prosperous condition of the institution, the 
 funds having been quite sufficient for its support during the year ; the 
 number of patients had greatly exceeded that of former years, the 
 prescriptions made up averaging from forty to fifty daily. The in- 
 crease of the number of patients had made the Committee consider the 
 necessity of appointing a Resident Surgeon, and they had applied 
 to the Government for the use of the south wing of the Colonial Hos- 
 pital, but as it is necessary to have the consent of the Home Govern- 
 ment before it can be appropriated to the uses of the institution, a 
 memorial to the Secretary of State on the subject had been prepared. 
 A high tribute was paid to the Medical Gentlemen who had attended 
 during the year (Messrs Bland, Nicholson, Wallace, Martin, and 
 a'Beckett.) The sum received by private subscription during the year 
 was only 119^. the Government had supplied 201/. and the total ex- 
 penditure was 3.').5/. The number of patients prescribed for during 
 the year, was twelve hundred and tliirty-eight."
 
 PENAL SETTLEMENTS. — NORFOLK ISLAND. 253 
 
 deserve and require, that the Colony is not wholly want- 
 ing in this respect. 
 
 PENAL SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 State of Norfolk Island in 1834 a7id 1838. 
 
 Norfolk Island, which lies in the Pacific Ocean in or 
 about the latitude of 29" 3' South, and 168" East longi- 
 tude, about 1,000 miles to the North-East of Sydney, is 
 included in the Commission of the Governor of New 
 South Wales as a dependency of that Colony, and, toge- 
 ther with Port Macquarie and Moreton Bay, was, on 
 the 15th August, 1826, appointed by the Governor of 
 New South Wales, under powers delegated to him by 
 an order in Council of his late Majesty King George the 
 Fourth, pursuant to an Act of the Imperial Parliament, 
 6th Geo. IV. c. 69, to be one of the " places to which 
 the several offenders convicted in New South Wales, and 
 being under sentence or order of transportation, shall 
 be sent or transported. It is admirably adapted to this 
 purpose, being remote from the Coast of New Holland, 
 and from any of the Islands of the Pacific Ocean ; al- 
 most inaccessible by boats; there being only two places 
 upon the island at which a landing can be effected, one 
 of them at the Settlement, at all times extremely ha- 
 zardous even to those acquainted with the mode of land, 
 ing, and another on the opposite side of the Island, 
 approachable only when the wind is off shore. In size 
 it does not exceed seven and a half miles in length and 
 four and a half in breadth. Its soil is extremely fertile, 
 its climate healthy, its supply of water abundant, and 
 it possesses all that natural beauty which renders the 
 islands of the Pacific so attractive.
 
 254 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 The beauty of its Hills and Glens, and of its foliage, 
 is remarkable, and the casual visitor is always charmed 
 and delighted by the scenery of what, apart from the 
 contemplation of the object to which it is assigned, 
 might be deemed an Earthly Paradise. Nature has been 
 profuse in her bountiful decorations, and thus the con- 
 trast is more striking between it and the use to which it 
 is applied — between those beautiful works of the Creator 
 which praise Him, and of Men who praise Him not ! 
 But even in that use to which it is applied it might be 
 expected that the soft beauty of the place should have 
 its effect upon hearts not wholly hardened by the sear- 
 ing effects of Vice. But so it is, that the wretched 
 Mortals who are doomed, some for a term and some for 
 life, to labour during that period upon its soil, under 
 strict surveillance and control, and the hours of whose 
 repose are passed in the Solitary Cell, or in the guarded 
 Ward, associated with one another, Evil Men with Men 
 more Evil — appear to gather no softening effect from the 
 beauties of the Creation around them, but to make a 
 Hell of that which else might be a Heaven. 
 
 Little has indeed been done, and until lately nothing, 
 to render their captivity in that place of torment such as 
 they have made it, productive of that moral improve- 
 ment in them which should restore the Creator's image 
 to their souls. 
 
 It has been stated that Norfolk Island became a penal 
 settlement of New South Wales in the year 1826; it was 
 not until after the lapse of more than ten years, that 
 its wretched inmates received any such Reproof, Conso- 
 lation, or Instructionas the Church gives to its [Members; 
 they were in the strongest sense of the term, souls " cut 
 off from the Congregation of the Lord," and- delivered 
 over to Satan. What wonder then if they became in
 
 PENAL SETTLEMENTS. — NORFOLK ISLAND. 255 
 
 temper, disposition, and habits, like to those whom he 
 leads captive at his will, and their place of torment 
 like his ! 
 
 It became the duty of the Writer of these Observations 
 to visit Norfolk Island in the year 1834 as one of the 
 Judges of the Supreme Court. The Court having been 
 adjourned to that Settlement, in the execution of a 
 power which the Judges possessed under an Act of the 
 Imperial Parliament*, for the purpose of trying some 
 of the prisoners who stood charged with the Offence of 
 rising upon their Guard, then consisting in Officers and 
 Private Soldiers of about 120 men, under a deep laid, 
 well concocted, and very generally extending Conspi- 
 racy, the object of which was to seize and disarm the 
 Guard, to seize the Commandant, — with the weapons 
 thus obtained, to render themselves Masters of the 
 Island, and having done this, to entrap the next Go- 
 vernment vessel which should visit them with supplies, 
 and was then expected, and finally make their escape 
 by its means. 
 
 This plan, well concerted, and secretly kept for more 
 than three months, was at length attempted. Several 
 convenient posts were seized by the Conspirators; Pri- 
 soners in confinement were released, and the irons of 
 those who were in irons at the time removed ; the Hos- 
 pital, which was adjacent to the first point of attack, 
 occupied by large numbers of them, without detection ; 
 the Guard appointed to receive and conduct to their 
 daily labour those Prisoners who, being of the most 
 desperate sort, or being Respites in irons from Capital 
 Sentences, were confined in the Gaol, were suddenly at- 
 
 * 9th Geo. IV. c. 83.
 
 256 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 tacked in front and rear, and some of them thrown 
 down, and their muskets forcibly wrested from them — • 
 a simultaneous movement was made in other parts of 
 the Settlement at the same instant — the tool-houses 
 were broken open, and large bodies of the Conspira- 
 tors, armed with these weapons, made for the same 
 point to support their leaders — and all the Prisoners on 
 the Island, who were bad enough to be entrusted by the 
 Conspirators with any knowledge of their plan, were 
 ready at their posts to take their part in it. The Guard, 
 however, which had been attacked, owing to some 
 wavering on the part of those Prisoners who attacked in 
 front, extricated themselves, with the exception of two 
 or three, who were grappled by the boldest and most 
 determined of their assailants, escaped to a distance, 
 and opened a fire upon them, which dispersed the 
 attacking party, killing some and wounding others. The 
 firing alarmed the Commandant, and the Officers of the 
 Establishment and the rest of the Military ; and the 
 affair ended in some being immediately captured, others 
 taking to secret retreats in the Island, one of ihem 
 armed with a musket which he had wrested from a Sol- 
 dier, and in others being recognised, who were after- 
 wards pursued and secured. 
 
 As many of the Conspirators as could be detected were 
 lodged in Gaol, loaded with irons, and there awaited the 
 result of the Commandant's report of the circumstance 
 to the Governor at Sydney ; the consequence of which 
 was, an application to the Judges of the Supreme Court 
 to make such arrangements for the trial of the 
 offenders as might prevent the necessity of their 
 being brought, with the witnesses on both sides, to 
 Sydney for the purpose.
 
 PENAL SETTLEMENTS. — NORFOLK ISLAND. 257 
 
 The Writer of these Observations accordingly proceeded 
 on that melancholy duty in H.M.S. Alligator, and arrived 
 at Norfolk Island in July 1834, and found 130 Prisoners 
 in confinement on that charge. 
 
 For their share in this Offence, as Principals and Acces- 
 sories before the fact, fifty-five Prisoners were selected for 
 trial by the Crown officers, as being considered Ringleaders, 
 and against whom also, evidence confirmatory of that of 
 some of the accomplices, who were admitted as witnesses, 
 could be obtained. 
 
 In the course of these trials, which occupied ten 
 days, eighty-seven different witnesses were examined on 
 the part of the Prosecution and for the Prisoners ; many of 
 the principal witnesses five or six times over, during which 
 they underwent a course and mode of Cross-examination by 
 the Prisoners, such as no Advocate in the World could 
 conduct ; and revealed to the Court a picture of depravity, 
 which, it may be asserted, no human Judge ever had 
 revealed to him before. This will be fully understood, 
 when it is explained that some of the principal witnesses 
 against the Conspirators, were Prisoners who had been con- 
 cerned in the affair as deeply as themselves ; that almost all 
 of them were their fellow prisoners ; that they had passed 
 days and nights together in confinement, so many as 120 
 in a single ward ; that they had been intimately associated 
 in the commission of other crimes of deeper stain ; that 
 their occupation, and they had none of a Holier kind, 
 during the hours of respite from labour, and those which 
 should be given to repose, was the relation of crimes 
 in which they had been engaged, or to which they were 
 privy ; no Conspirator could desire a better knowledge of 
 the character of his companions than was thus obtained ; 
 they proved indeed by their searching question^ on cross- 
 examination, and abundantly i)rove(l to the mind of the 
 
 S
 
 258 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 hearer, by the faint and downcast denial of the Witness, 
 that they were intimately acquainted with each other's 
 thoughts and words and works ; and each particular of 
 these was appalling. But beyond all this, the unhappy 
 Prisoners themselves, when brought up, as they were in the 
 order of their conviction, (and of the number tried, thirty 
 were capitally convicted and received sentence of death,) 
 completed the abominable revelation by communicating to 
 the Judge, in earnest, deep, but calm expostulation, the 
 crimes committed there, upon which, to be now particular 
 would not be meet; and he can therefore no otherwise 
 describe the State of the Island than figuratively, a mode of 
 expression, however, which he does not believe to exceed the 
 reality when he says that the picture presented of that place 
 to his mind, upon that occasion, was of a Cage full of Un- 
 clean Birds, full of Crimes against God and Man, Murders 
 and Blasphemies, and all Unclcanness. 
 
 One of them, a man who displayed singular ability, and 
 uncommon calmness and self possession under circumstances 
 so appalling to ordinary minds, represented it to be a " Hell 
 upon Earth,'' and such assuredly it was, as far as the torment 
 of that Region is made up of the company of Evil Spirits, 
 glorying in Evil Deeds; "let a man's heart" he said, " be 
 what it will, when he comes here, his Man's heart is taken 
 from him, and there is given to him the heart of a Beast." 
 
 He represented, and others followed him in the same 
 course, that the crimes which had brought them there, were 
 not of a kind which should condemn them to such a state : — 
 that many of them had been decent men, possessed of 
 means of support, and had wives and families in the world ; 
 and they were condemned to the same place of helplessness 
 and despair with those whose crimes were of the deepest 
 kind; banished for life or fourteen years to a spot where the 
 face of Woman is never seen — doomed to daily toil, fed upon
 
 PENAL SETTLEMENTS. — NORFOLK ISLAND. 259 
 
 the most common diet, salt beef, and maize, and water, " sub- 
 ject to the lash, if a man looked (to use his own expression), 
 at an Overseer or a Constable, or neglected his work, or com- 
 mitted any offence, however trivial, and often for no offence 
 at all." One of them said, " Sentence has been passed upon 
 us before, and we thought we should have been executed, 
 and prepared to die, and wish we had been executed then. 
 It was no Mercy to send us to this place ; I do not ask life, 
 I do not want to be spared, on condition of remaining here; 
 life is not worth having on such terms." " I pleaded guilty," 
 said another, " to the charge against me, because I knew I 
 was guilty, and as the only expiation I could make for my 
 offence, and I have been upbraided by my fellow prisoners 
 for doing so, because they say that my pleading guilty, has 
 been the cause of their being convicted. 1 was transported 
 from Ireland for an offence of which I was not guilty, that 
 of cattle stealing, and I was again unjustly convicted before 
 your Honour of a like offence, and I was innocent of that, 
 and I committed the present offence to get clear of this ac- 
 cursed place."* 
 
 Another took ingenious advantage of some discrepancy in 
 the evidence, to make a powerful appeal to the Judge, found- 
 ed upon his assertion of his own innocence, and that his person 
 was mistaken, t And finding that Appeal ineffectual, and 
 
 * It is right to state here, that the Judge on his return to Sydney 
 referred again anxiously to his notes of this man's trial before him, 
 and others also, who interested themselves in his favour, did the same, 
 and examined the Depositions at the Police Office, when he was 
 committed for trial, and there appeared no reason upon the evidence 
 to doubt his guilt in that transaction, for which he was transported to 
 Norfolk Island, It appears he calculated upon the bad character of 
 the principal witness against him, who, after he was convicted of cattle 
 stealing, was convicted of peijury, not in that case, but committed in 
 some other. 
 
 t This man's case was also again anxiously investigated by the 
 Judge, and no doubt of his guilt entertained. 
 
 S 2
 
 260 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 that he was sentenced to die, he broke out in the most 
 moving and passionate exclamations and intreaties, that he 
 might not die without the benefit of Confession. " Oh, your 
 Honor," he said, " as you hope to be saved yourself, do not let 
 me die without seeing my Priest. I have been a very wicked 
 man indeed, I have committed many other crimes for which 
 I ought to die, but do not send me out of the World without 
 seeing my Priest." Poor soul ! he was a Roman Catholic ; 
 and after this, he was taken away to his cell, and in misera- 
 ble agony, employed his time embracing and beating him- 
 self upon a rudely constructed figure of the Cross, which a 
 fellow Prisoner of the same persuasion made for him of 
 wood, and incoherently and madly pronounced incessantly, 
 those brief exclamations for Mercy, which such an one 
 could teach him. 
 
 Others spoke in moving terms of the hopelessness of their 
 lot, and their despair, and another spoke also, of what ren- 
 dered the state they were in, one of utter hopelessness; and 
 the statement which he made was perfectly true; he said, 
 ** What is done, your Honor, to make us better ? once a 
 Week we are drawn up in the Square opposite the Military 
 Barrack, and the Military are drawn up in front of us with 
 loaded muskets and fixed bayonets, and a young Officer then 
 comes to the Fence, and reads part of the Prayers, and that 
 takes, may be, about a quarter of an hour, and that is all 
 the Religion we see.'' 
 
 To Expostulation such as was thus offered, to Appeals 
 like these, the Human Heart could not be insensible. The 
 wretched men were returned to their cells, and the Judge to 
 his sad meditation ; the resultof which was, that he asserted a 
 Power not given to him by the Local Law of the Colony, but 
 of which the Local Law could not deprive him ;_he re- 
 prieved the whole of the Prisoners, until he should have had 
 an opportunity to lay their case before the Executive Govern-
 
 PENAL SETTLEMENTS. — NORFOLK ISLAND. 261 
 
 ment, and to obtain for those who should suffer the last 
 penalty of the law, at least that Religious consolation and as- 
 sistance, they so much needed. 
 
 Eleven of the whole number subsequently suffered, those 
 who were Roman Catholics receiving the consolation o( 
 their Priest, The Rev. Mr. UUathorne, the Vicar General, 
 and the Protestants, that of the Rev, INIr. Stiles, who, when 
 the warrant for their execution was transmitted to the 
 Island, were sent from Sydney to attend them. 
 
 This was the first visitation of the kind which they had 
 received in their place of confinement, and it was thankfully 
 received, and the opportunity thus afforded of Religious 
 Counsel and Exhortation embraced not only by the un- 
 happy persons under sentence of death, but by many others 
 upon the Island, in a manner which was very gratifying to 
 both these Ministers ; nor were the effects of this transitory 
 visit of a transitory nature, for when in the following year, 
 another crime was committed there, and another Court 
 assembled, and the same Reverend Gentlemen proceeded 
 there again, they found the Religious Instruction they had 
 imparted had not been altogether lost, but in many in- 
 stances improved. 
 
 The Rev, Mr. Stiles especially reported of several as 
 being in a very improved and promising state.* 
 
 This is not the place for a more detailed description of 
 the System pursued at Norfolk Island, and of its effects, 
 but thus much it has been thought fit to state, respecting 
 the unfortunate circumstances which led to those visits, 
 with the intent of thereby illustrating the moral con- 
 
 * Since then the Island has been visited by the Bishop, wlio found 
 many of the Prisoners in a state of mind justifying their admission to 
 tlic rite of Coniirmation, and to the Holy Communion.
 
 262 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 ditioii of the Prisoners confined on Norfolk Island, at 
 the time. 
 
 It will not be supposed that such things were witnessed 
 by him who observed them, and that his own anxious 
 efforts were not unceasingly turned towards their ameliora- 
 tion. Some suggestions for diminishing the number of 
 Prisoners confined together in the Wards were speedily 
 attended to. His efforts to procure Spiritual Reproof, In- 
 struction, and Consolation, were not so soon successful ; 
 they were however continued, and at last his Public 
 Remarks on the subject, although they gave offence, no 
 matter how or to whom, were followed by the appointment 
 of both Protestant and Roman Catholic Chaplains to the 
 
 Island. 
 
 At the time the Judge visited the Island, there were 
 
 seven hundred and fifty prisoners ; their places of con- 
 finement were, first, a Gaol in a most miserable state of 
 insecurity and unfitness for the purpose ; and a Prisoners' 
 Barrack. 
 
 Norfolk Island at a period prior to its appropriation to the 
 purposesof a Penal Settlement, having been occupied by Free 
 Settlers, under the sanction of the Government ; who were 
 arbitrarily, as they considered, removed from a place to 
 which on account of its Natural beauties and fertility, they 
 were strongly attached, to make room for the occupation 
 of the Island by the Colonial Government itself. The 
 Building, used as a Gaol, and still the only one upon the 
 Island applied to that purpose, was the Inn of the Set- 
 tlement ; the rooms and outhouses having been converted 
 into Dungeons, so insecure, however, as to require the addi- 
 tional precaution, besides the walls and barred windows, of 
 irons by which the unhappy inmates were fastened to a 
 chain cable led through the rooms ; the Wards of the Gaol
 
 PENAL SETTLEMENTS. — NORFOLK ISLAND. 263 
 
 were also so close and crowded, that when visited by the 
 Judge, the prisoners were all found with only their lower 
 garments on, and, although in a state of inaction, in the 
 most profuse perspiration. 
 
 The Gaol is the place of confinement for those Prisoners, 
 who, being Capital Respites from Sentences of death passed 
 upon them, are kept there as a separate place of confine- 
 ment, and are also worked at places apart from the other 
 Prisoners. It is also the place of confinement of those Pri- 
 soners, who having been charged with any crime of too 
 serious a nature to be dealt with by the Magistrates of 
 Norfolk Island, (who are some of the Officers, Civil and Mi. 
 litary, in charge of the Settlement,) are confined there until 
 an opportunity oflfers for bringing them to trial. 
 
 The rest of the Prisoners were, when visited in 1834, con- 
 fined chiefly in the Prisoners Barrack, a large building con- 
 tained in a Quadrangle, one side being then in a course of 
 erection, and consisting of three Floors, divided into Wards, 
 containing from 50 to 126 Prisoners. Each vvard con- 
 tained two double tiers of hammocks, one above the 
 other on each side of a passage four feet wide. No other 
 classification was practicable, than to put into one Ward 
 by themselves those Prisoners who were obnoxious to the 
 others, for having given evidence against any of them, and 
 who were likely to be illtrcaled. 
 
 In the month of April of that year, it was the good for- 
 tune of the Settlement, that an Officer was appointed to take 
 charge as Commandant, admirably qualified, as far as the 
 Writer of these Observations had time and means of judging, 
 (and these have not been limited to the short period of his 
 visit to the Island,) for such a charge — Just, Prudent, Fear- 
 less, and Merciful, setting an example of propriety in Religi- 
 ous and Moral Observances in his own person and family, 
 and exacting it from others.
 
 264 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 It was with extreme concern, therefore, that when about 
 to quit the Colony in March 1839, ^^he Writer learned that 
 this Officer, being a Major in the 50th Regiment doing 
 duty in Sydney, was ordered to foin his Regiment; he is per- 
 suaded that no better Governor could be found for a Penal 
 Settlement, than Major Anderson, and that his Successor 
 will be long in acquiring the knowledge he possessed of the 
 characters of the Prisoners on the Island. 
 
 On leaving Sydney, in April 1834, he was empowered, 
 and directed by the Government to make any altera, 
 tions in the System of Management and arrangement 
 of the Prisoners which might appear to him necessary 
 for their Spiritual and Temporal welfare. His first ef- 
 forts were directed to the due observance of the Sab- 
 bath; and being directed by the Governor* to endeavour 
 to select two of the most competent Prisoners on the 
 Island to act as Catechists until regular Ministers could 
 be procured, he selected a Protestant who had been 
 in early life a Chaplain on board a Man-of-War, trans- 
 ported for forgery, and a Roman Catholic who had been 
 educated for a Priest. In August of that year places 
 were appointed for the Congregations of both Churches, 
 and a separate and full service was performed by these 
 persons, until the arrival of Clergymen, twice every 
 Sunday, occupying from an hour and a half to two hours 
 each time, the Commandant himself attending occa- 
 sionally at each place of Worship. 
 
 Adult Sunday schools were also formed, and met for 
 an hour, morning and evening, being attended by from 
 200 to 250 Prisoners of both persuasions. This led to the 
 public assembling of many of those men who at first 
 were scoffed at, in their Wards in Barracks, for Even- 
 
 * At that time Sir Richard Bourke.
 
 PENAL SETTLEMENTS, — NORFOLK ISLAND- 265 
 
 ing and Morning Prayers, without molestation. From 
 the same period the Troops and free people belonging to 
 the Establishment have had distinct places of Worship, the 
 service being read to the Protestants by the Honourable 
 Mr. Pery, one of the clerks, until the arrival there of 
 the Rev. Mr. Sharpe in 1837, and to the Roman Catho- 
 lics by one of the Serjeantsof the Detachment in charge, 
 until the arrival of Ministers of that persuasion in the 
 vear 1838. The Religious Instruction of the Prisoners 
 was indeed temporarily provided for, by the appointment 
 in the year 1836, by the Home Government, of an 
 Independent Minister, who, after officiating there for 
 a time, and bringing himself into unfortunate collision 
 with the Commandant of the Settlement, solicited and 
 obtained his release from the Island, and in his room 
 was appointed, in the year 1837, the Rev. Mr. Sharpe, 
 removed thither at his own request, from Pitt Town, in 
 New South Wales, whose labours and ministrations have 
 been eminently useful and effectual. There are also 
 now two Clergymen of the Church of Rome, appointed 
 in October 1838, (the Rev. John M'Encroe, and the 
 Rev. H. G. Gregory).* 
 
 There is no Church or other Building adapted for 
 Divine Worship ; at the Chief Settlement indeed a 
 small and inconvenient room is appropriated (o that 
 purpose^ and a Barn which is sufficiently large, and much 
 more commodious, at the Agricultural Establishment at 
 Longridge, about one mile and a half distant. 
 
 With respect to Classification, owing to the number 
 of Prisoners and the want of adaptation in the Public 
 
 * The cause it is understood, of tliis arrangement is, that if a 
 Roman Catholic Clergyman were stationed at Norfolk Island alone, 
 lie would be deprived of the benefit of one of the Ordinances of his 
 Church, Confession.
 
 266 PRESENT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Buildings to that object, little has been done; but all 
 the boys and young men are in a Ward by them, 
 selves, and the Scholars also are kept as much together 
 as possible. 
 
 The Prisoners Barracks were completed in the year 
 1835, upon the same unfortunate plan as regards the con- 
 struction of the Wards, which has been before observed 
 upon, except that according to the Writer's suggestion, 
 the Commandant received the Governor's sanction, to 
 reduce their limits where practicable consistently with 
 the Plan, by running up a stone partition in the middle 
 of each Ward, and by this means the new Wards contain 
 from twenty-two to thirty- eight men in each, instead 
 of from fifty to one hundred and twenty-six, and so 
 admit of greater subdivisions of the men. 
 
 In July 1838, there were 1,411 Prisoners on the 
 Island, but the Barracks only contain in regular 
 Berths, 1,196, in double tiers of hammocks, one over 
 the^other, on each side of the Ward ; 215 were divided 
 between the different Stations on the Settlement, as 
 Officers' Servants, Gardeners, Hospital Attendants, and 
 Watchmen, and some were confined in the Court 
 House. 
 
 The Military Force in charge of the Island consisted 
 at the same time of six Officers, and 170 Men, detached 
 from two of the Regiments doing duty in the Colony. 
 
 Divine Service is now regularly performed twice on 
 the Lord's Day, and the Sabbath strictly observed. 
 The Chaplain also performs Divine Worship to these 
 Prisoners, who being under various sentences in irons, as 
 respited from Capital Punishment upon that condition, 
 are confined in the Gaol, and others under charges of 
 different descriptions, twice during the week ; to the 
 sick at the Hospital twice ; and to those men who are
 
 PENAL SETTLEMENTS. — MORETON BAY. 267 
 
 exempt from work (their sentences having expired) once 
 during the week. 
 
 The number of Protestant Prisoners in the Island, at 
 the close of 1837, was 743. A Church, sufficiently large 
 for the accommodation of at least that number, as well as 
 of the Military, is urgently required ; and there is a total 
 absence of all things necessary for the due celebration 
 of the Ordinances of the Church. 
 
 A Lending Library, for the benefit of the Prisoners 
 had been established, consisting of a few Moral Works, 
 to which Grants have been made from the Diocesan Com- 
 mittee, and the Religious Tract Society at Sydney ; but 
 the demand for Bibles and Frayer-Books is great; they 
 are much wanted, and are very thankfully received. There 
 is a School established for the Children of the Soldiers 
 forming the Guard, consisting, on an average, of about 
 twenty-eight children . 
 
 The Sunday School for the Protestant Prisoners was 
 attended by about 120 prisoners. 
 
 Moreton Bay. 
 
 The Penal Settlement of Moreton Bay has been with- 
 out a Clergyman from the year 1830, and without 
 Religious means, except such as could be afforded by 
 Mr. Handt (a Missionary to the Aborigines at that Settle- 
 ment,) in addition to his other duties, and a sum of 
 50Z. per annum was appropriated to him for that purpose 
 out of the 500L allowed by the Lords Commissioners of 
 her Majesty's Treasury. The Prisoners at that Settle- 
 ment have been, however, of late years, greatly reduced 
 in numbers, some whose offences were not of an aggra- 
 vated character, having been removed to Sydney, and 
 those under confinement for higher offences having been 
 removed to Norfolk Island, under an order, which has
 
 268 PRE8KNT STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 for sometime existed, to abandon More ton Ray altogether 
 as a Penal Settlement. The number of Convicts still in 
 confinement there, in May 1838, was. Males 207, 
 Females seventy-seven, total 284 ; and the removal of 
 these to Sydney was in contemplation at the commence, 
 ment of the year 1839 ; so that, in all probability, the 
 Penal Settlement at Moreton Bay is now nearly cleared 
 of that portion of its population.* 
 
 * More recent changes in the views of the Home Government, 
 respecting- Norfolk Island and Moreton Bay, may, however, it is 
 apprehended, lead to its re-establishment.
 
 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 269 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 SUMMARY OF THE STATE OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 
 
 The Sum of the foregoing Statements will certainly 
 be found not to present a favourable result as to the state 
 of Religion and Education in New South Wales ; but 
 must ever be accompanied with the reflection, how in- 
 adequate have been the means employed to the end desired, 
 and that the additional means for Religious instruction 
 which have been recently afforded, have not had time for 
 their effects to become apparent. 
 
 Religious Improvement, it will be acknowledged, is 
 progressive ; the heart long depraved by Vice, does not 
 usually altogether and at once abandon its vicious pro- 
 pensities, but as Divine Grace and Conviction break in 
 upon it, and frequently alas ! far behind in proportion to 
 the Grace bestowed, and the Conviction felt, one by one, 
 the strongholds of Satan are loosened, and at length the 
 long enslaved Soul is restored to Communion with its 
 God. 
 
 It would be presumptuous, and it is not intended, to 
 deny the power of Almighty Grace suddenly to produce 
 that change of heart which is at once exhibited in a total 
 change of life; but the ordinary workings of that power 
 are it is believed of a progressive kind. 
 
 No such sudden change however can be truly claimed 
 by any class of Religionists in New South Wales as the
 
 270 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 result of their labours, however zealous and conscien- 
 tious. The Protestant Ministers do not claim it, and 
 notwithstanding the effects attributed to the offices of the 
 RomanCatholic Clergy by their Superiors*, it cannot be 
 conceded to them. 
 
 The proportion of the Population at any one time, 
 attending Divine Worship, will not be found such as to 
 warrant any high estimate being at present formed of 
 the Religious Condition of the Colony. Nor is this to be 
 wondered at, that from a field so long neglected the har- 
 vest should be so small ; rather is the Mercy of our God 
 to be praised, who hath " left himself a very small rem- 
 nant,'' else had we been like to those Cities which, in his 
 justice, he destroyed. What is doing however, in the 
 Colony, and by the Inhabitants themselves, to produce 
 a better state of things, may be adduced as evidence 
 of the working of that leaven upon the Community, 
 which will end, it is trusted, in the whole lump being 
 leavened ; and warrants the assertion that New South 
 Wales possesses many faithful servants of God, whose 
 good report is honourable to their Country. 
 
 The number of Protestants at any one time at- 
 tending Divine Worship, at the commencement of 
 1839, cannot, it is feared, be estimated at more than 
 1 1 ,000, Of these, the number attending the Ministra- 
 tions of the Clergy of the Church of England was about 
 7,000, the number attending the Ministrations of the 
 Clergy of the Presbyterian Church about 2,000, the 
 number attached to the Wesleyan Connexion 1,450, 
 those attending the Independent Congregation 300, the 
 Baptist 300, and the Quakers about fifty, t 
 
 * Ante pages 126 and 128. 
 
 f The numbers attending at the Church of England, and the 
 Presbyterian Churcbes and Chapels, will be at once recognized as not
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 271 
 
 This estimate is formed with respect to the number 
 attending Divine Worship in 1839; at that time the 
 General Population of the Colony had been increased 
 from 77,096 (the number in 1836) to about 102,000*, 
 the number of Protestants at the former period being 
 54,621 ; what proportion of the additional Population was 
 of the same denomination, there are at present no means 
 of ascertaining. 
 
 The number of Roman Catholics attending Divine 
 Worship, in 1836, was not estimated at more than 
 2,450 t ; the Roman Catholic portion of the community 
 being at the same time 21,898. The number of persons 
 of that Profession, and of their Congregations in 1839, is 
 unknown. 
 
 No exact estimate can be formed of the proportion 
 between those who could attend Divine Worship, and did 
 not ; this would depend upon the exact number of per- 
 sons who were at the time, to which the calculation 
 should be applied, without the limits of location or 
 " without the boundaries" (as it was improperly termed), 
 in road parties and ironed gangs, in Penal Settlements, 
 in Colonial vessels at Sea, in the different Gaols of the 
 Colony, and at Stations so remote from the places of 
 Public Worship as to render their attendance imprac- 
 ticable. It is not possible very accurately, to calcu- 
 
 including the whole number of members of either Church, owing to 
 various circumstances, as remoteness of place of residence, and 
 others, persons who are yet members, become it is obvious, irregular 
 in their attendance ; the attendance is not always composed of the 
 same persons. The numbers of the Wesleyans are of those in actual 
 connexion with them. 
 
 * See ante, p. 114, note. 
 
 t Blue Book for 1837.
 
 272 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 late their number. Some idea may however be formed 
 of it from a view of the distribution of the Population at. 
 (he time of taking the last Census in 1836, The persons 
 in these unfortunate situations, must, it is obvious, in 
 many instances, have been proportionably increased, as 
 the General Population of the Colony has increased since 
 that period. 
 
 The number of persons without the limits of location? 
 in iron gangs, and at the Penal Settlements, was then 
 reported as being 12,929 Protestants, and 5,539 Roman 
 Catholics — the number in Colonial vessels at Sea, was, 
 Protestants 850, Roman Catholics, 325 ; in all, 19,643 
 persons.* 
 
 There were also Ten Counties for which there was no 
 Minister of Religion, of any denomination ; and these 
 Counties contained at that time 6,667 Protestants, and 
 2,867 Roman Catholics, total 9,534 ; three of these (as 
 will be subsequently noticed) have since obtained the 
 benefit of a Presbyterian 1 lergyman, but none of them 
 have yet, either one of the Church of England, or of 
 the Church of Rome. 
 
 Thus it will appear that in the year 1836, when the 
 whole Population amounted only to 77,096, so large a 
 proportion as 29,177 were in situations in which it was 
 impossible for them to attend the ordinary Ministrations 
 of Religion, exclusive of that additional number, who 
 being at large, were yet unable to attend them from 
 their distance. 
 
 * Some estimate of the increase of these persons in 18o9, may be 
 formed from the fact, with respect to the numbers witlioiit the 
 limits of location ; these were reported in the Census of 183G, at 
 2,968, l)ut the Commissioners of Crown Lands reported their nnndjer 
 in 1831), to be 4,380.
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 273 
 
 Ai the commencement of the year 1839, there were 
 thirty-two places at which private subscriptions had been 
 entered into in the Colony for the erection of Churches, 
 to be Consecrated according to the rites of the Church 
 of England, amounting to upwards of Eleven Thousand 
 Pounds; and ten other places at which Churches were in 
 progress of erection, and undertaken for, at an estimated 
 cost of upwards of Twenty Thousand Pounds- 
 
 These undertakings by no means meet the urgent want, 
 which is still felt in every part of the Colony. The 
 number of projected Churches and the amount of pri- 
 vate subscriptions give proof that the desire of the 
 Inhabitants is most strongly towards the Tabernacles of 
 the Church of England, yet few in comparison with the 
 necessity are in actual progress of erection, and three 
 only have been at present added to their number. 
 
 The Church room in the Country Districts in 1836, 
 could only accommodate 3,000 persons, the number of 
 Protestants in those districts being about 40,000. 
 
 Trinity Church, at Bathurst, which had been com- 
 menced in 1834, before the Bishop's visit to England, 
 has been completed since his return. 
 
 St. Thomas's Church at Mulgoa has been wholly built 
 since that time, and Addington Chapel at O'Connel 
 Plains purchased and enlarged.* 
 
 In every part of the Colony is the want of Churches 
 most urgent, not in the distant parts alone, but in the 
 County of Cumberland where they are most numerous, in 
 the very neighbourhood of Sydney, on the opposite shores, 
 and in the coves of Port Jackson, and in none more than 
 in Sydney itself. The want of Church accommodation 
 
 * Four Churches, viz. at Penrith, South Creek, Cook's River, 
 Richmond and Goulbnrn, are it is trusted by this time coni])lcted.
 
 274 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 in the Town of Sydney is so great as to cause many pro- 
 fessing a desire to attend the Ordinances of the Church 
 to frequent the Chapels of other Communities dissenting, 
 some of them very widely, from her doctrines, and some 
 even impatient of her existence as a Church, and gives 
 occasion for excuse to those who would otherwise have 
 no excuse, for neglecting Public Worship altogether. 
 
 Neither is the Church of St. Phillip nor that of St. 
 James capable of receiving the continual applicants for 
 accommodation, and instances of disappointment of this 
 kind have often most seriously affected the Writer of 
 these Observations ; who has known young men brought 
 up in the communion of the Church, prevented by this 
 cause from attending its Ordinances, and in consequence 
 either wholly falling away from Public Worship, or 
 attending other places. The comparison of the number 
 of the Protestant Population of Sydney, with the amount 
 of Church accommodation, will at once prove this state- 
 ment.* 
 
 In 1836 there was room in the Churches of St. James 
 and St. Phillip in Sydney for 2,300 persons, the number 
 of Protestants at that time being 14,391, and no addi- 
 tional Church room has yet been obtained in the National 
 Church in Sydney. 
 
 The intended Cathedral Church of St. Andrew can- 
 not be expected to be available for Divine Worship for 
 three years to come, if its Trustees labour in the mean- 
 time under no want of pecuniary means, in which they 
 are at present deficient; and even then it will not supply 
 accommodation for those who are now without it. 
 
 This however is the only Church in actual progress of 
 erection in Sydney, while there are certainly now re- 
 
 * See ante page 115.
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 275 
 
 quired not less than four others in that Town, be- 
 sides those already contemplated, viz. First, the sub. 
 stitution of a larger and more convenient Church for 
 the small ill-built, and now dilapidated Church of St. 
 Phillip, another in the Centre of Sydney, another at its 
 Northern extremity in the Parish of St. Phillip, and 
 another in the neighbourhood of Darlinghurst. One is 
 also required near the Southern extremity of the Town, 
 in the Parish of Alexandria, and Subscriptions have been 
 entered into for the purpose of its erection. 
 
 The enlargement, maintenance, and repair of the 
 Churches already in being is also in a great measure 
 cast upon the Members of the Church ; no provision is 
 made for this purpose, or for the Salaries of Church 
 officers, under the Local Act, beyond the application of 
 " the revenues belonging to or arising from the use of 
 the particular Church or Chapel," that is, the pew rents. 
 
 For these objects, are undoubtedly required con- 
 tinned zeal on the part of the friends of the Church 
 and greatly increased funds, far greater than her well 
 disposed members resident in Sydney are capable of 
 supplying. These have already'cheerfully devoted con- 
 siderable parts of their private means to this holy 
 purpose, and it is hoped, will not be found slack in the 
 good cause. But the numbers of those who care for the 
 Church are perhaps in every Community few in com- 
 parison with those for whom the Church cares ; whilst 
 it is only from one of these classes that aid such as is 
 required will be received. 
 
 But not only is there immediate need of more Churches, 
 but also for more Clergymen. The number available 
 for Parochial purposes, in March 1839, was, as already 
 shewn, thirty-three, more than double the number they 
 
 t2
 
 276 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 amounted to, little more than two years before ; but 
 these extended numbers, judiciously stationed as they 
 were, require to be greatly increased for the Spiritual 
 occupation of the Colony, even of those parts for which 
 some provision existed. Little need be said on this 
 point to shew the necessity remaining for more, than 
 simply to refer to the vast District of the Upper Hun- 
 ter, scantily supplied by the periodical visits of 
 the Rev. Mr. Stack, from Maitland, to the fields of 
 labour imperfectly occupied by the Rev, Mr. Keane, on 
 the Hawkesbury, the Rev. Mr. Edmonston, on the 
 Colo and Macdonald, the Rev. Mr. Stiles, in the Curry- 
 jong, the Rev. Mr. Hassall in the Counties of Camden 
 and Cumberland, and the Rev. Mr. Rogers, at Brisbane 
 Water, by the three Clergymen stationed in the Coun- 
 ties of Argyle, King, and Murray, by every Clergy, 
 man stationed in the County of Cumberland, the best 
 supplied of any part of the Colony — and in the Town of 
 Sydney itself; the simple facts, indeed, that so many as 
 forfy-two Churches had been subscribed for in various 
 parts of the Colony, and that no less than /our additional 
 Churches were absolutely required in Sydney itself, for 
 every one of which. Congregations were prepared, (else, 
 there were no need perceived for the Churches,) these 
 facts abundantly establish the position that more Clergy, 
 men were still wanting. Nor does this comprehend the 
 whole necessity of the case ; the Clergymen required in 
 the Districts, and for the intended Churches which have 
 been referred to, are all within the nearest and most 
 populous circle of civilization. There were at the com. 
 mencement of the year 1839, seven Counties for which 
 there was no Minister of any denomination, and three 
 others in which there was only a Presbyterian Clergy-
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 
 
 277 
 
 man; the former are Bligh, Georgiana, Hunter, Phillip, 
 Roxburgh, Wellington, (except on the Aboriginal Mission 
 in Wellington Valley) and Westmoreland; those which 
 had the benefit of a Presbyterian Clergyman, but 
 had none of any other denomination, were Brisbane, 
 Cook, and St. Vincent. These ten Counties contained a 
 Population in 1836, according to the Census then taken 
 (and which has since been increased by the addition 
 both of Emigrants and Convicts) of 6,667 Protestants 
 and 2,867 Roman Catholics ; of these the large propor- 
 tion of Male persons, and especially Male Convicts, as 
 compared with the number of Females, both Free and 
 Convicts, ought not to be considered a light circum- 
 stance.* 
 
 There lie also, far beyond this circle, around the 
 present limits of location, from the Eastern Coast to 
 the North, from the North to the West, and from the 
 
 
 * They 
 
 were as follow 
 
 — 
 
 
 ^' 
 
 
 Males. 
 
 Females. 
 
 
 Free. 
 
 
 Free. 
 
 
 Counties. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Above 12 
 
 Under 12 
 
 c 
 
 Above 12 
 
 Under 12 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 Years 
 
 Years 
 
 o 
 
 Years 
 
 Years 
 
 o 
 
 
 of age. 
 
 of age. 
 
 219 
 
 of age. 
 
 of age. 
 
 
 J51igh 
 
 112 
 
 13 
 
 17 
 
 14 
 
 1 
 
 Brisbane 
 
 220 
 
 51 
 
 974 
 
 81 
 
 36 
 
 16 
 
 Cook 
 
 678 
 
 306 
 
 366 
 
 377 
 
 298 
 
 27 
 
 Georgiana .... 
 
 192 
 
 50 
 
 227 
 
 65 
 
 36 
 
 5 
 
 Hunter 
 
 258 
 
 99 
 
 225 
 
 119 
 
 92 
 
 15 
 
 Phillip 
 
 54 
 
 5 
 
 169 
 
 12 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 Roxburgh .... 
 
 595 
 
 142 
 
 891 
 
 212 
 
 100 
 
 40 
 
 St. V iiicent .... 
 
 150 
 
 21 
 
 341 
 
 44 
 
 25 
 
 11 
 
 Wellington .... 
 
 16.5 
 
 19 
 
 283 
 
 38 
 
 22 
 
 5 
 
 Westmoreland. . 
 
 182 
 
 37 
 
 260 
 
 160 
 
 32 
 
 8
 
 278 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 West to the South,' Stations for cattle and sheep occu- 
 pied by thousands of human beings, to whom the very 
 name of religion is almost unknown. To these districts 
 the Bishop referred in his Report to the Diocesan Com- 
 mittee in January 1837.* " Independently (he stated) 
 of those portions of the Colony to which, however dis- 
 tant, it is possible, though rarely and imperfectly, to 
 extend the administration of the Offices of Religion, 
 there are others which lie utterly beyond the reach of 
 any exertions to which the present number of Clergy- 
 men in the Colony is or can be physically equal. The 
 extended plains of Maneroo, and great part of the 
 course of the Murrimbidgee River t, are occupied by 
 hundreds of beings to whom the very name of religion 
 is a stranger. The same observation may be applied to 
 the territory to the Westward and Northward of Bathurst, 
 far beyond Wellington, with the whole country of Mudgee 
 and Molong, and the districts extending in a circuit 
 which includes Liverpool Plains, and the country be- 
 yond, as far as the River Namoi. All these districts 
 are more or less thickly covered with Stations, and the 
 dwelling-places of nominal Christians, who are, how- 
 ever, far removed beyond the sound or hearing of all 
 that is Christian, living in a state of concubinage, fre- 
 quently promiscuous, without books or means of in- 
 struction of any description — the observation of the 
 
 * First Rep. Dio. Com. p. 49. 
 
 f In this district, however, it should be noticed, that the Roman 
 Catholics are particularly active in disseminating their Doctrines and 
 establishing Churches. The foundation of a Church has been laid at 
 Yass, one at the Tumat River, and a third about fifty miles distant, 
 on the banks of the Murrimbidgee ; and two Clergymen of that Church 
 have been already appointed to those distant Stations.
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 279 
 
 Sabbath-day totally obliterated among them — their 
 children grown up not only without baptism, but almost 
 in unacquaintance with the name or being of their 
 Creator. These persons, I have reason to think, judging 
 from the accounts which I have collected, are placed in 
 a situation as dreadful to contemplate as that of any 
 heathen existing upon this Earth. T refer to these pain- 
 ful circumstances, not merely to explain to the General 
 Meeting the extent of the field which lies open for the 
 exertion of their Christian charity, if it were in their 
 power to occupy it, brit I refer to them principally in 
 the hope that means may be devised for making an effevtuul 
 representation to the people of England of the condition to 
 which ' such numbers of their countrymen are reduced, 
 and of the still more deplorable fate which awaits their 
 descendants, unless timely means be employed to arrest it.'''' 
 
 To the fidelity of this Statement the Writer of these 
 Observations has had abundant means, in the course of 
 Criminal Trials before him in his Judicial capacity, of 
 bearing testimony ; and the state of things then described 
 remained the same in March 1839, with the exception 
 of the districts partially occupied by the Reverend Mr. 
 Cartwright, the Reverend Mr. Sowerby, and the Reve- 
 rend Mr. Smith. A very recent circumstance disclosed 
 in the most painful manner the consequences of Men 
 living unawed by, because far out of the reach 
 of the laws, and uninfluenced by Religion. That 
 crime of almost unheard of depravity is alluded to, 
 which was committed so recently as on the 9th of June 
 1838, at one of those stations on the Big River by a 
 party of Stockmen and others associated with them, in 
 the Massacre of a number of inoffensive Black Natives, 
 not less than twenty. eight, and probably many more.
 
 280 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 The circumstances of that case are sufficiently set 
 forth in the address of the Judge, before whom seven of 
 the persons concerned in it, were tried and convicted, 
 and by whom they were sentenced to suffer Death ; it 
 is extracted from one of the papers of the day,* 
 
 *The Liverpool Plains Massacre. — {From the Colojiist News- 
 paper, \2th December, 1838.) — The following is the address of 
 Judge Burton to the prisoners convicted of the murder of the 
 Aborigines at Liverpool Plains. His Honour said — " Prisoners at 
 the bar, you have been found guilty under an information charging 
 you with Wilful Murder. At your trial a point v/as reserved whether 
 that Conviction was right, which your learned Counsel have had an 
 opportunity of arguing, but by abandoning it they have shewn the 
 Court that they feel that with which the Court was fully impressed ; 
 although the Judge who tried you might have varied in his opi- 
 nion, the Court feel bound to hold that there is nothing in the objec- 
 tion. You have been found guilty of the Murder of men, women, 
 and children, and the Law of the land says, ' Whoever is guilty of 
 murder shall suffer death,' and this sentence it is imperative on all 
 Courts which are called on to try such cases, to pass. This is not a 
 law of mere human convenience which may be adopted or rejected 
 at pleasure according to the conventional usages of Society, but is 
 founded on the Law of God, given at the earliest period of Scripture 
 History when there were only a few people on the face of the Earth ; 
 and from these few are descended all the people that are now in ex- 
 istence, men of all kindred, men of all languages, men of all colours. 
 The Law was given in imperative terms, ' Whosoever sheds man's 
 blood, by man shall his blood be shed,' and I doubt whether this Law 
 can be varied from ; at any rate there vrill be a great national guilt 
 incurred by those who dare to depart from it. No civilized country 
 has a right to vary the construction of this law in order to declare to 
 what objects it shall be applied, for the terms of the law are express 
 and cannot be misunderstood. The circumstances of the Murder of 
 which you have been found guilty, are of such singular atrocity that 
 I am persuaded that you long ago must have expected what the result 
 would be. This is not the case where a single individual has met his 
 death by violent means ; this is not the case, as has too often indeli- 
 bly stained the annals of this Colony, where death has ensued from a
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 281 
 
 One of the causes which led to the Commission of this 
 crime, the absence of all controul over the Prisoners in 
 that remote district, it is trusted, is now removed by 
 the establishment of a Border Police, whose duty it will 
 
 drunken quarrel ; this is not the case, when, as this session the Court 
 has been pained to hear, the blood of a human being and the intoxi- 
 cating liquor were mingled on the same floor ; this is not the case 
 where the life or property of an individual has been attacked, ever so 
 weakly, and arms have been resorted to. No such extenuating cir- 
 cumstances as these, if any consider them extenuating, have taken 
 place. This is not the case of the murder of one individual, but of 
 many — men, women, and children, old men and babes hanging at 
 their mothers' breasts, to the number in all, according to the evidence, 
 probably of thirty individuals, whose bodies on one occasion were 
 murdered — poor defenceless human beings. A party of Blacks were 
 seated round their fires, which they had just made up for the night — 
 they were resting secure under the protection of one of you — they 
 were totally unsuspecting — when they were suddenly surrounded by 
 a band of armed men, of whom you, the Prisoners at the Bar, were 
 half, and all of whom were equally guilty. The Blacks fled to the 
 hut of one of you for safety, but that hut proved the mesh of their 
 destruction. In that hut, into which they had fled depending for 
 security — in that hut, amid the tears, the sighs, the sobs, and the 
 groans of the unhappy victims, you bound them, one by one, with 
 cords — the father, the mother, and the child — you led them away 
 a small distance from the hut, where, one and all, with the exception 
 of one woman, met one common destruction. I am not stating these 
 facts for the purpose of aggravating the painful feelings which you 
 must naturally feel after being convicted of this offence, but in order 
 to pourlray to the bystanders the nature of your offence in an alarm- 
 ing light, in order that they may see what oflfence it is for which you 
 are about to offer up your lives. I cannot expect that any words of 
 mine can reach your hearts, but J hope that the Grace of God may 
 reach them, for nothing else can reach those hardened hearts which 
 could surround that fatal pile, and slay the fathers, the mothers, aiul 
 the infants. Extraordinary pains were taken by some one, either by 
 yourselves or persons interested in the concealment of this affair, to 
 keep it from coming to light. You burned the Bodies for the purpose
 
 282 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 be to afford protection both to the Blacks and Whites, 
 from the aggressions of each other, and to^"assert iKe" 
 authority of the laws over those who reside at the Stations 
 referred to. But the other cause, the absence of all Re- 
 
 of concealment, but it pleased Cod to send a witness to the spot be- 
 fore they were entirely consumed. Afterwards some one removed 
 even the remains that were left. The place was swept, garnished, so 
 that no vestige might remain ; but the Crime had been witnessed in 
 Heaven, and could not be concealed. The hundreds of birds of prey 
 that were floating about were witnesses enough to the whole neigh- 
 bourhood that a carcase was lying there, which would attract even 
 the least interested to the spot, to see whether his own ox or his ;iss 
 were lying there. But notwithstanding all the efforts that were made, 
 the rib-bone and jaw-bone of a child, and some teeth, were found on 
 the spot. But there is yet a more striking proof of your guilt ; for it 
 pleased God in His Providence, the day before the crime was com- 
 mitted to send rain on the Earth, through which your tracks from 
 Newton's to Dangar's, and frotn Uangar's to the fatal spot, were 
 easily traced, From the hut to the spot where the deed was com- 
 mitted there were the traces of horsemen on each side and the naked 
 feet of the Blacks in the middle, while from the spot there were no 
 traces of the Blacks returning. This affords the strongest corrobora- 
 tion of the evidence of the man Anderson. This offence was not 
 committed without premeditation, for it was proved that the party 
 were collecting down the River some days before the murder. They 
 were met down the River by Burroughs, preparing pouches, and put- 
 ting straps to swords, doubtless for this purpose. On the Saturday 
 they called at Newton's asking for the Blacks, of course intending to 
 do something with them. On Sunday evening, after spending the 
 day in looking for them, you took them away from the Station, thus 
 closing that Hallowed Day by a scene of Murder, and doubly exposing 
 yourselves to Divine Vengeance. I do not think that Christian men, 
 men speaking the English language, could have brought themselves 
 to the commission of this crime unless they had reason to suppose 
 they would be screened from the effects of it. You might have flat- 
 tered yourselves that you would have been protected and screened ; 
 many did seek to conceal it, none endeavoured to bring it to light, 
 but unhappy men, what you did was seen by God. I do not make
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 283 
 
 ligious Instruction, still continues; and for its removal 
 as many itinerant Clergymen at least as Police Magis- 
 trates will be required. 
 
 Some estimate of the numbers of these persons may 
 be formed from the General Summary subjoined, taken 
 from the Itineraries of the Commissioners of Crown 
 Lands, and laid before Council on the 14(h of February 
 
 these remarks for the purpose of increasing your pain ; and I woukl 
 not for a moment delay passing sentence upon yon, but to make the 
 by-standers know what the Law is, and what the Judges will do on 
 such occasions, and that is their duty. Whether few persons or many 
 are concerned, whether one or twenty, whether Black or White, the 
 law will be equally upheld. You are objects of great commiswation, 
 and while I do my duty as a Judge, I cannot conceal my feelings as a 
 Man, and therefore I say, that I feel deeply for the situation in which 
 you are placed, whatever may have been the motives by which you 
 were stimulated, and I trust that they were none other than those 
 mentioned in the indictment, " that you had not the Fear of God be- 
 fore your eyes, but were moved and seduced by the instigations of the 
 Devil." If they were not your only motives, — if you did act at the 
 instigation of others, I trust that it may be brought to light. I can- 
 not but look at you with commiseration ; you were all transported to 
 this Colony, although some of you have since become free ; you were 
 removed from a Christian Country and placed in a dangerous and 
 tempting situation ; you were entirely removed from the benefit of the 
 Ordinances of Religion ; you were one hundred and fifty miles from 
 the nearest Police Station on which you could rely for protection — 
 by which you could have been controlled. I cannot but deplore that 
 you should have been placed in such a situation ; — that such cir- 
 cumstances should have existed; and, above all, that you should 
 have committed such a Crime. But this commiseration must not 
 interfere with the stern duty, which, as a Judge, the Law enforces on 
 me ; which is to order that you, and each of you, be removed to the 
 place whence you came, and thence to a place of pidjlic execution, and 
 that, at such time as His Excellency the Governor shall appoint, you 
 be hanged by the neck until your bodies be dead, and may the Lord 
 have Mercy upon your Souls.
 
 284 
 
 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 1839 ;* it does not, however, comprehend the whole. 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 O 
 
 5C 
 
 o 
 
 «. 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 cq o 
 
 ■^^ 
 
 <0 
 
 O 
 
 • 3 s> 
 as-. 
 
 in 5 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 6» 
 
 ^ "5 .2 
 
 s 
 
 «>5 o^ 
 
 
 a; 
 
 
 
 00 rt CO CO c 
 
 o o o 
 
 in 
 
 %^ 
 
 (Niraco^TCi'-ooo 
 
 o 
 
 ^ 
 
 O) 
 
 COt^COOCNCOCOO 
 
 -i« 
 
 CO 
 
 J 
 
 . <u 
 
 •— *i— t'^f— (C^00t->,iO 
 
 <M 
 
 rt 
 
 CO 
 
 "C rS 
 
 (NOioOTTcoirrcM 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 -" 
 
 ^H C^ i-H »-^ (-H ^H 
 
 Oi 
 
 4-2 
 
 
 
 
 
 M t« 
 
 <u 
 
 i-'i 
 
 ^Oi.oooiniMooo 
 
 00 
 
 g(5 
 
 
 OisC-fl^OOC-l^iO 
 
 oo 
 
 *^ 
 
 1— iO%OrtTl<T^CCO 
 
 00 
 
 
 C3 
 
 . OJ 
 
 Oi-^COOOi— i)Mt3<-:j< 
 
 (N 
 
 u 
 
 CO 
 
 «0 lO i-l -^ CO 
 
 CO 
 
 O OJ 
 
 
 
 
 
 53 .S 
 
 
 
 "*aioO'^coa5«oco 
 
 CO 
 
 1 
 
 M 
 
 i=^ « 
 
 OC0Ot>.Cn-rl<TI'00 
 
 ■o 
 
 IH 
 
 . Qj 
 
 'S' 0< r-i t->. -* ri 
 
 CO 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 •^ -a 
 
 
 CO 
 
 z 
 
 K 
 
 ?0 
 
 
 
 
 •sac 
 
 )SJ3J 
 
 tC^COOCOClO^'O 
 
 o 
 
 -g 
 
 T 
 
 
 
 C-» (^ O -* C^ CO CO CO 
 
 00 
 
 J 
 
 «OCT5^5O00-^(M(N 
 
 CO 
 
 
 •OM 
 
 [«lox 
 
 
 '^ 
 
 a 
 
 •UAiO 
 
 u>iun 
 
 «o in OS 
 
 o 
 
 
 UOIJI 
 
 l)uo3 
 
 (N . OJ in . . . . 
 ^O . CO • . . . 
 
 oo 
 o 
 
 bo 
 
 a 
 
 piIB 
 
 xas 
 
 
 1—1 
 
 3 
 
 
 -2 
 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 . O. (N IM CO . i-H 0-1 
 
 t>. 
 
 !- -W 
 
 
 • • 
 
 
 _o 
 
 ■73 
 
 c2i 
 
 
 
 en *C 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 0.2 
 
 OJ 
 
 in CO ci 00 00 o i-H 
 
 -)< 
 
 " Q 
 
 13 
 
 . -.C ;0 CO O -"Ji 00 -:)< 
 
 -S" 
 
 O) 
 
 
 • CO -H ^ CO -H 
 
 <M 
 
 CU 
 
 
 
 I-H 
 
 «4^ 
 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 cS 
 
 CO ^^ IM O ifS (M 'O 
 
 CT» 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 . O (N CO O C-l <N 
 
 o 
 
 u 
 
 
 • r— 4 1-^ 
 
 CO 
 
 Qi 
 
 
 a) 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 a) 
 
 Cl- 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 te. 
 
 QJ 
 
 OJ — 00 (M to «£J 00 
 
 o 
 
 z 
 
 
 
 . CTi (M o ^ -o lo ;o 
 
 CO 
 
 
 . -^ '- " T* CO "< 
 
 J^ 
 
 
 
 (=5 
 
 
 1— 1 
 
 
 0) 
 
 
 g • rt J j3 g & • 
 
 ; 
 
 
 o 
 
 m 
 
 ■§ 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 e2 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 >, 
 
 
 ...... fl - 
 
 
 
 4-A 
 
 
 . a : : 
 
 . o , 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 OJ •-• 
 
 *J 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 : g s : 
 
 • bo • 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 • _a ; 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 
 . ^ fee : 
 
 '. 'S 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • r- > fcC 
 
 * "T^ " 
 
 
 
 'o 
 
 
 • S ^ 'C 
 
 a- a E. 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 
 3i K. o fi 
 
 a >> cs a 
 
 "III 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 cS 03 " 3 

 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS- 285 
 
 Since the period to which these observations refer, it is 
 understood that under the selection of the Society for 
 Propagating the Gospel, and by the authority of the 
 Government, ten additional Clergymen have sailed from 
 England for New South Wales, and have, therefore, it 
 is hoped, been added ere now to the iMinistry ; and two 
 more are about shortly to sail for the same destination ; 
 for some portion of the more destitute parts of the 
 Colony, it is hoped, therefore, the Bishop may have it 
 in his power to provide ; but one of them will certainly 
 be received to fill the vacant Church at Campbell Town, 
 and two others to fill vacancies (one of them occasioned 
 by the death of the Rev. Mr. Dickinson, of Hunter's 
 Hill,) which have occurred since these additions were 
 made, and another for Port Essington, the Station of 
 Sir J. G. Bremer. Looking also to the increasing wants 
 of even the settled parts of the Colony, and to the ad- 
 vanced age of several of the present Clergymen on the 
 Establishment, it is certain that as many at least as those 
 who have been added to it during the years 1838 and 
 1839, will be required to be added yearly for a consi- 
 derable time to come. Nor is this all ; for after all this 
 has been done, the Free Population alone, and those of 
 the Prisoners, who are comparatively speaking, at lirge, 
 will be provided for ; there will yet remain the duty of 
 providing for those who are confined in Gaols, and in 
 ironed gangs and road parties. These persons can re- 
 ceive no Religious Instruction, except such asis conveyed 
 to them in the several places of their confinement. 
 
 And that it may be more readily perceived from what 
 has been hitherto done, how much is wanting to pro- 
 duce the desired reformation, through the influence of 
 Religion, of those miserable beings, whom first, the just 
 laws of their Country have transported to New South
 
 286 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION 
 
 Wales, and whom subsequent offences have caused to be 
 confined in its Gaols, Factories, and Ironed gangs, the 
 number of Prisoners in these several places of confine- 
 ment, compared with the amount of Religious care be- 
 stowed on them, and the expense thereby incurred by 
 the Public Treasury, need only to be stated. 
 
 First. On the 1st of February, 1839, the 'number of 
 Prisoners confined in the different Gaols of the Colony 
 was 555, consisting chiefly of persons awaiting their trials, 
 and these are frequently confined for many months. 
 
 Sydney 288 
 
 Parrarnatta 25 
 
 Liverpool 59 
 
 Campbell Town 9 
 
 Windsor 32 
 
 Bathurst ••.... 20 
 
 Newcastle 122 
 
 555 
 
 Second. There were at the end of the year 1838, in 
 and out of irons in Sydney, and on the Roads, for various 
 terms, from three months to three years, 1,988 persons, 
 exclusive of an average number confined in Hyde Park 
 Barracks, and employed in the streets of Sydney, of 
 from 170 to 300 men. 
 
 Third. The number of Female Prisoners confined in 
 the Factory at Parrarnatta, in the year 1838, varied from 
 521 to 712, there having been, during nine months, 
 600, and for two months above 550. 
 
 Fourth. The average number of Female Prisoners 
 confined in the Factory at Newcastle, in the year 1838, 
 was about fifty. 
 
 Fifth, The average number of Female Prisoners con-
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 287 
 
 fined in the Factory at Bathurst, during the same year, 
 was about forty. 
 
 Sixth. These are exclusive of a great number of 
 Prisoners, Male and Female, temporarily confined, but 
 frequently for several days, and sometimes for many 
 weeks, and even months, in the various Watch-houses 
 or Locks-up throughout the Colony, exclusive also of 
 Prisoners confined in Solitary Cells, for periods of from 
 a few days to a month 
 
 The number of Chaplains provided to afford Religious 
 Instruction to these people appears, from the Estimate 
 for the year 1838, as follows (the cost of the Police Esta- 
 blishment for the same period being 57, 740Z. 11*. 3d.) : — 
 
 For Sydney Gaol. 
 Two Chaplains, one at 50/. and one at 25/. 
 
 per annum £75 
 
 Country Districts. 
 
 Two Chaplains, one at 30/. and one at 25/. 
 
 per annum 55 
 
 These were the only sums then proposed to be 
 chargeable on the Colonial Treasury for these 
 special purposes: The actual expenditure for 
 that year did, however, exceed it. 
 One Protestant Chaplain (the Reverend Wil- 
 liam Cowper) having received an allow- 
 ance for attending Sydney Gaol 50 
 
 And one Roman Catholic Chaplain, for the 
 
 same duty 50 
 
 With respect, also, to the Country Districts 
 at Parramatta, there was paid to a Roman 
 Catholic Clergyman, for attending the 
 Factory there 50
 
 288 SUMMARY OF REUOION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 And at Newcastle, to a Roman Catholic 
 
 Clergyman for attending the Gaol 50 U 
 
 And to the Protestant Clergyman at New- 
 castle (as voted), for the same duty 25 
 
 The total sum expended by the Colonial 
 Treasury for this special purpose being, 
 for the year 1838 225 
 
 During the same period, however, there was, for the 
 first time since the Ecclesiastical Establishments was 
 made chargeable upon the Colonial Revenue, an allow- 
 ance made by the Lords Commissioners of Her Majesty's 
 Treasury in England, purtlij applicable to this purpose, of 
 5001. a-year, "out of Grants for Convict Services, to pro. 
 vide for the Religious Instruction of Convicts employed 
 in the more remote Stations of New South Wales," and 
 which being placed at the Governor's disposal, 300/. of 
 it was appropriated to the Church of England, and ap- 
 plied towards providing Clergymen of that Church to 
 officiate at some of the Penal Establishments of the 
 Colony. 
 
 Out of this fund there was paid to (he Reve- 
 rend Samuel Marsden, until his death in 
 May 1838, for attending the Female Fac- 
 tory at Parramatta £18 5 7 
 
 To a Clergyman for attending the Prisoners 
 at Goat Island, the New Gaol and Tread- 
 mill at Sydney, 50/., and for Travelling 
 Expenses, 45/ 95 
 
 To another, for duties at Convict Establish- 
 ments other than the above , 100 
 
 To three others, for Travelling Expenses, 
 
 45/. each 135 
 
 To another, for Travelling Expenses 40
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 289 
 
 There was also paid out of the same Fund, 
 
 to a Catechist stationed at Appin £80 
 
 To a Missionary at Moreton Bay 50 
 
 And to two Roman Catholic Clergymen at 
 
 Norfolk Island 51 13 llf 
 
 Some of these items can scarcely however be con. 
 sidered as entirely applicable to the Instruction of Pri- 
 soners in actual confinement ; the allowances for travel- 
 ling expenses for instance, enabled the Clergyman re- 
 ceiving them to attend the distant Stations of their Dis- 
 tricts, as well as the Prisoners actually confined within 
 them, and the allowance to the Catechist at Appin, 
 would appear rather to be chargeable as a Colonial 
 Expense. But supposing the whole sum applicable to 
 this special purpose from the Colonial Treasury, and 
 from the British Treasury, to be so applied, the former 
 amounts only to the sum of 225/. per annum, and the 
 latter to 5001. per annum, for providing Religious 
 Instruction for all the Prisoners, within the limits of 
 the Colony. 
 
 It is not intended by these remarks to charge the 
 Colonists of New South Wales with not doing enough 
 for those poor objects of Christian regard. On the con. 
 Irary it will be evident when the whole sum chargeable 
 on the Colonial Revenue for the Ecclesiastical Establish, 
 ments of the Colony is taken into account, together 
 with the liberal sums subscribed by private individuals 
 towards the support of the same objects, that the 
 Colonists have in point of amount contributed to them 
 a very liberal proportion of their Public Revenue and 
 their private means. 
 
 These Establishments too, it must be borne in mind, 
 are not for the Free alone, but for those in bonds who 
 
 u
 
 290 SUMMARY OF UELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 are yet sufficiently at large to partake of their advan- 
 tages ; for a Colony a great proportion of the Popula- 
 tion of which has been formed from Convicts transported 
 to it from the Mother Country, and many of whom have 
 by the commission of new crimes become a curse to 
 the Community, and are still retained in a state of 
 bondage which does not allow of their enjoying the Ordi- 
 nances of Religion provided for the Colony at large. 
 
 The sum expended by tlie Colonial Government 
 from the Colonial Revenue on account of the se- 
 veral Ecclesiastical Establishments for the year 1838, 
 including Missions to the Aborigines, and the charge 
 of a Clergyman at Norfolk Island, (the latter properly 
 a charge upon the British Treasury) amounted to the 
 sum of 27,392/. Us. llfd., and that for the Schools to 
 12,493/. 10s. 8d., together 39,886/. 5s. 7|d ; an amount 
 of expenditure which has been indeed caused by the 
 erroneous principle upon which it has proceeded, viz. 
 of giving equal support to every form of the Christian 
 Religion, but forming no inconsiderable proportion of 
 the Colonial Revenue which was during the same period 
 only 202,960/. 7s. 5d., and was at the same time charged 
 for a Police and Gaol Establishment, almost wholly 
 entailed upon it by its penal character, with a sum of 
 57,740/. lis. 3d., transferred to it from the British 
 Treasury, chiefly from the 1st of July 1835, and wholly 
 from the 1st of April 1838 ; the total expense of the 
 Government for the same period being about 295,000/., 
 an excess over the Revenue of 92,000/., and for the 
 year 1839 that excess will be much beyond 100,000/.* 
 
 It is quite evident therefore that no additional expen- 
 
 * Address of the Governor, Sir Geo. Gipps, to the Legislative Coun- 
 cil, 14th February 1839.
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 291 
 
 diture can be expected on this account from the Colo- 
 nial Revenue. 
 
 Nor have the Members of the Church in the Colony 
 been backward in aiding those establishments with their 
 private means. The Diocesan Committee comprehend- 
 ing all the objects embraced by the two great Church 
 Societies in England, uniformly devote one-fourth part 
 of their revenue, and on special occasions still more, in 
 the gratuitous distribution of Bibles, Prayer Books, and 
 other Books upon the Catalogues of the Society for Pro- 
 moting Christian Knowledge : another proportion of 
 their funds is applied towards the Establishment of 
 Churches and Ministers of the United Church of Eng- 
 land and Ireland, especially in those parts of the Colony 
 where the inhabitants are too poor to do so of them- 
 selves ; and these are parts from which they derive 
 little, if any, of their revenue ; and another proportion 
 is uniformly applied in the foundation and encourage- 
 ment of Public Schools for the education of youth in 
 the principles of that Church. 
 
 Towards the erecting, completing, and repairing 
 Churches, during the year 1838, there was voted the 
 sum of 400/. ; and 350/. in sums of 50/. each, to seven 
 Clergymen, then recently arrived in the Colony, to 
 enable them more comfortably to provide themselves 
 with necessaries for their establishment; and with a 
 view to prepare young men of good principles and cha- 
 racter in the Colony as candidates for Holy Orders, the 
 sum of 100/. per annum, for the years 1838 and 1839, 
 was granted towards the maintenence of two young men 
 under the superintendence of the Rev. Mr. W. M. Cow- 
 per, the Clergyman at Port Stephens ; and lastly, to- 
 wards the erection, rent, and repairs of the School- 
 houses, and towards School-masters' salaries, 901/. 5s Ad. 
 
 u 2
 
 292 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 This last sum, was applied out of a fund formed 
 partly from the funds of the Diocesan Committee, 
 that is, to the extent of one third part ; 800/. having 
 been applied in its formation by the Bishop, out 
 of funds placed at his disposal by the Friends of the 
 Church in England, and 400/. by the Diocesan Com- 
 mittee. 
 
 Nor, whilst enumerating the benevolence of the Com- 
 mittee, must that of a venerable and pious individual of 
 the same body, pass unnoticed, who at the beginning of 
 the year 1839, gave of his substance a freehold property 
 in the town of Sydney, of the annual value of 350/. to- 
 wards the erection, maintenance, and repair of the in- 
 tended Cathedral Church of St. Andrew ; and is under- 
 stood to have the intention of still farther honouring God 
 and benefiting the Community in the endowment of 
 other Institutions, founded with that design : Another 
 member of the same Committee has at his own cost, 
 erected a School-house, and a handsome Church at the 
 head of the navigation of the Hunter River : To ano- 
 ther, and the members of his family, is chiefly owing 
 the erection of a Church at Mulgoa, and to the same 
 individual, the projection of a Church at Mudgee : And 
 the family of another, chiefly furnish the income of a 
 Clergyman at Queanbeyan, and have been most liberal 
 contributors in land and money, towards a Church at 
 Cook's River. Nor are these by any means solitary in- 
 stances of individual zeal. 
 
 The munificent grants of the two Venerable Societies 
 in England, towards the same objects which had been 
 communicated to the Colonists up to the Month of 
 March 1839, have been already noticed ; since that time, 
 the Society for Propagating the Gospel, has followed up 
 its former liberality, by a new grant to the Bishop, for
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 293 
 
 defraying tlie expenses incurred by him in providing a 
 temporary Church and Religious books for Port Essing- 
 ton, and has placed at his disposal, a sum of 2,000/. to 
 be laid out in land, for the general benefit of the Church. 
 
 At present, however, the object is to shew^ that no 
 sufficient provision is made for the Prisoners in a state 
 of Confinement, and that still greater means are re- 
 quired for that purpose ; the next consideration will be 
 from whence those additional means should be sup- 
 plied. 
 
 It is not to be doubted that the Reverend gentlemen, 
 who afford the only Religious Instruction to the Prisoners 
 in the several Gaols and ironed gangs, which they ac- 
 tually receive, discharge their duties to the extent of 
 their power ; but when the nature of their regular 
 duties, the extent of the country over which they have 
 to travel, and the amount of that attention which they 
 are thus really able to bestow on these important objects 
 are considered, it will at once appear how very insuffi- 
 cient are the means at present employed. 
 
 In short, it may be affirmed that in no case is this 
 duty performed to the prisoners under such charge 
 oftener than once in a week, and that frequently not on 
 the Lord's Day, often only once a fortnight, and fre- 
 quently not more than once in a month. The arrange- 
 ment made for fulfilment of so solemn a charge, when 
 the Clergyman does not attend (viz. the prayers of the 
 Church being read by the Military officer on duty) is 
 objectionable in many points of view, and it may be 
 justly feared is not a mode of conveying religious in- 
 struction likely to be efifectual.* 
 
 * " If a Chaplain or Catechist attend the Stockade, the Officei- will 
 afford him every countenance and assistance in the Religious and Moral 
 Instruction of the Convicts. If neither attend on Sundays, the Officer
 
 294 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 The want of regular and devout attendance on these 
 unhappy men is the more lamentable from the circum- 
 stance universally attested by Ministers, who have ever 
 officiated at the Stations where they have been confined, 
 that they are most ready and attentive to hear, and 
 grateful for attention bestowed upon them. 
 
 They are persons indeed, already self condemned, 
 and with whom therefore the labour of the Messenger 
 of the Gospel may be said to be half performed. 
 
 Were their religious means fully adequate, as the 
 opportunities afforded by their hours of exemption of 
 labour are sufficient, many a criminal might be arrested 
 in his course of guilt or contemplated crime, by the 
 warning or advice of the Preacher ; many a crime now 
 committed within the walls of the Gaols and the Stock- 
 ade of the ironed gangs might be prevented, many a 
 Conspiracy to prevent Justice by Perjury be defeated, 
 and the misery of a Gaol or ironed gang be not only 
 concerted by the instruction given within it, into an 
 ultimate blessing to the individual, but a lasting benefit 
 to the Community. 
 
 Were permanent Ministers appointed to these Estab- 
 lishments, which it is maintained should be the case, it 
 is incalculable what good might be produced amongst 
 their wretched, and now depraved and hardened inmates, 
 by zealous and pious Ministers wholly devoted to the 
 work, during the long periods of time for which they are 
 shut up in these receptacles, and debarred from other 
 
 will cause the prayers of their respective Communions to be read to the 
 Prisoners at least once in that day, and will permit such religious in- 
 struction to be given as the Pastors of those communions shall direct, 
 to be impai-ted by one of their own persuasion." Extract. — " Instruc- 
 tions of Government to Assistant Engineers in charge of ironed 
 gangs."
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 295 
 
 influence lo good or evil than such as extends within 
 their boundaries. 
 
 Every Gaol, Factory, Ironed gang, and Road party, 
 should be provided with the means of Public Worship 
 and Religious Instruction, not only on every Lord's day, 
 but should be frequently, and if possible daily, visited 
 by a Minister of Religion. 
 
 1. A separate Chaplain should be appointed for^the 
 Gaol of Sydney, and for the different ironed gangs in its 
 immediate neighbourhood, Avith an adequate salary, and 
 having no other duty to perform, in order that his 
 whole time may be devoted to the sole object of giving 
 reproof, instruction, and consolation, to the prisoners 
 confined at those places. 
 
 2. A separate Chaplain should be appointed for every 
 Gaol hereafter established in the Colony. 
 
 3. Arrangements should be made for affording more 
 adequate Religious Instruction to the Prisoners in the 
 respective Gaols and ironed gangs in the Country Dis- 
 tricts, by appointing Ministers specially to that duty, 
 and by so disposing them, as to ensure its adequate and 
 effective performance. 
 
 The number of Clergymen for this purpose in the 
 Country Districts ought not to be less than seven, viz. 
 one for the Gaol and Gangs in the neighbourhood of 
 Liverpool, one for the Gaol and Factory and Gangs in 
 the neighbourhood of Parramatta, one for the district 
 of lllawarra, one for Berrima and the district of Cam- 
 den, one for the district of Bathurst, one for the district 
 of Maitland, and one for Newcastle. 
 
 The next consideration is, by whom are the funds to 
 be provided for furnishing these necessary additional re- 
 ligious means to the prisoners in actual confinement in 
 New South Wales, and its Penal Settlements.
 
 296 SUMMARY OV RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 They are outcasts from the Parent Country, and for 
 their crimes, are either retained in confinement, having 
 never been at large in the Colony, or having been at large, 
 have committed fresh crimes against the Community 
 there, vi^hich have placed them in their present condi- 
 tion ; none but persons of this description are placed in 
 the ironed gangs, and the number of free persons vv^ho 
 have not been convicts, at any time confined in the 
 Colonial Gaols, is happily so insignificant, as not to be 
 worth noticing. It is answered, therefore, that the Coun- 
 try which has eased itself of the burden of their pre- 
 sence, and the operation of whose laws has removed them 
 from the opportunities of regular religious instruction, 
 which they could have had if placed even in confinement 
 there, should provide for their religious instruction in the 
 Country upon whose shores it has cast them out. 
 
 Great Britain cannot so entirely exonerate herself of 
 all care for these unhappy persons, as not to allow them 
 in the land whither for their crimes they have been 
 sent, some Religious means. Had they remained in 
 confinement in the Mother Country, instead of being 
 transported to New South Wales, the feelings of the 
 British People would never have endured that it should 
 be permitted to form a part, or even a consequence of 
 the punishment inflicted on a Criminal, that he should 
 be deprived of Religious consolation ; the distance to 
 which these persons are removed from the actual obser- 
 vation of their countrymen, does not lessen their claim 
 upon them ; and it is maintained that the necessary 
 expense of their Religious Instruction should not be a 
 charge upon the Colonial Revenue, but should be borne 
 by Great Britain. 
 
 Respecting the source from which the requisite num- 
 ber of Colonial Clergymen for the present and for the
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS, 297 
 
 future are to be derived, it is to be observed that at 
 present there exists no Collegiate Establishment in the 
 Colony, at which young men can be brought up in the 
 principles of the Church of England. The necessity 
 however of such an Institution for the education of both 
 Clergymen and School-masters, has become urgent, and 
 it is sincerely trusted that the attention of those who 
 may be able to assist in the foundation and endowment 
 of a College in New South Wales, may be strongly 
 turned to its importance, especially in training young 
 men for the Ministry. 
 
 It is only from the Colonial youth that the Church in 
 the Colony can be adequately and permanently supplied. 
 There are advantages attached to a Native Ministry 
 which belong to no oilier, however zealous and pious ; 
 arising not only from the. intimate connexion which is 
 thus found to exist between the Inhabitants and their 
 Ministers, but in the actual knowledge which may thus 
 be obtained, of the capacity and fitness of those who are 
 set apart for the Sacred Office, by the People themselves 
 for whom they are to officiate, and the constant supply 
 which may be kept up for the constant demands of the 
 Church. 
 
 At present there exists no field for the Colonial 
 Youth, which might induce them to seek a higher range 
 of learning than is sufficient for the occupations of pas. 
 toral or commercial life, and consequently no great 
 exertion is made at the existing Schools to reach it. 
 But let there be opened to them a course of more ex- 
 tended usefulness, even of a moderate, and therefore 
 laudable ambition, and let an Establishment be formed 
 for an advanced stage of education, and there is no 
 doubt it will be well furnished with Colonial Youth,
 
 298 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 every way fitted to serve their Country in the Pulpit, at 
 the Bar, and in the Senate. 
 
 In intention, the Presbyterians have been before their 
 brethren of the Church of England ; preparation having 
 been already made, as has been observed, when noticing 
 the Scholastic Establishments in the town of Sydney, in 
 the institution of the Australian College, for the educa- 
 tion of Ministers in the principles of the Church of 
 Scotland ; the operation of that Establishment, is indeed 
 delayed for the present, but only by the want of funds 
 for carrying it to the full effect of its intention ; the 
 fees derivable from such Pupils, as might be expected 
 to seek higher acquirements, being calculated to be in- 
 sufficient without other pecuniary assistance to meet the 
 necessary expenses of Professors. 
 
 A Collegiate establishment on the principles proposed 
 by the Trustees of the Church and School Corporation, 
 in the year 1831, is now absolutely required; this, there- 
 fore, must be considered one of those objects for which 
 the Friends of the Church in Australia, are called upon 
 to provide. Until this shall have been done, and the 
 College shall have been brought into full operation, 
 the Colonial Clergy must still be drawn from the Parent 
 Country ; and this cannot be done under better care, 
 than that of the Society for Propagating the Gospel in 
 Foreign Parts, 
 
 But there are other objects of solicitude and concern ; 
 one of the chief of these is the Provision made for the 
 support of the Clergy. 
 
 This at present depends upon the precarious tenure of 
 the Local Act, before referred to, which merely autho- 
 rizes the appropriation of particular sums to the pay- 
 ment of Ministers' Salaries of all denominations, but
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 299 
 
 does not assure the continuance of any, and least of all, 
 such increase as the circumstances of the Colony may, 
 and even now render necessary. 
 
 The principle upon which the present provision is 
 founded, is one which'the Legislative Council may at will 
 repeal, which the Governor may at will restrict or en- 
 large, and has no more stability than an annual vote of 
 the Local Legislature can give it. 
 
 In amount, it is wholly insufficient for the support of 
 a respectable and well-conducted Clergy, the highest sti- 
 pend authorized to be paid under it to any Minister of 
 Religion, being 200/. per annum; a rate lower than may 
 be obtained in the Colony by many mechanics, and cer- 
 tainly affording no opportunity to a Gentleman posses- 
 sing it, of either educating a family, or making provi- 
 sion for sickness, infirmity, or old age, or for a widow. 
 
 The present Bishop indeed, and those Clergymen who 
 were appointed to their Spiritual Charge before the 
 passing of that Act, are unaffected by this limitation, 
 but there is in it no allusion whatever to the support of 
 the Episcopal Office. 
 
 The existence of that office itself depends solely upon 
 the Royal Letters Patent for its creation, which contain a 
 clause enabling the Crown to repeal them ; and the sup- 
 port of it rests solely upon an annual vote of the Local 
 Legislature, made in accordance with instructions from 
 the Secretary of State ; a tenure which affords no pro- 
 mise or security as to what that measure of support shall 
 be for any future Bishop, when the time shall arrive — 
 itis trusted fardistant, when the good Bishopof Australia 
 shall be called to render up his charge. 
 
 Nor are the terms on which the provision afforded by the 
 act is stipulated to be given such as should be imposed upon 
 the Clergy, viz. that before such Stipend as is allowed by
 
 300 SUMMARY OF RELFGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 the Act shall be issued, there must be produced to the Gover- 
 nor and Executive Council a declaration, subscribed by the 
 requisite number of adult persons, setting forth their desire to 
 attend the Church or Chapel in which the JNIinister is pro- 
 posed to officiate; a provision which imposes upon the 
 Clergy the necessity of begging the certificate for their 
 maintenance from their people, and leads directly to the 
 consequence, in many cases, of a canvassing by and on be. 
 half of Ministers of different denominations, wholly unbe- 
 coming to the Sacred Character of the Ministry. 
 
 Such however as the provision is, and such as are the 
 terms upon which it is bestowed, there is still another fun- 
 damental error in its principle, its want of permanency. 
 
 There is no security in it that the present Establishment 
 will be maintained for the time to come, and none for the 
 necessary increase of it, as the Colony increases in Popu- 
 lation. 
 
 On the contrary, it exhibits in its very nature the germs 
 of its early dissolution ; for three establishments have, if its 
 principles be followed out, to be maintained instead of one, 
 and not only so, but wherever the requisite number of names 
 can be collected by the Minister of any denomination of 
 Christians, the same equal right is admitted by the principle 
 of the Act to a Stipend for his support from the Public 
 Treasury ; and thus instead of one Minister in every place, 
 one of each denomination has come to be demanded. In 
 the vastly increased expense of such a system, its selfde- 
 struction is evident ; this is one of the consequences of a de- 
 parture from the Constitutional Law of the Country. 
 
 By these observations it is intended to point to the con- 
 clusion that the Season is not one for Members of the 
 Church to sit at ease in their possession of the present means, 
 and to say there is much good laid up for many years, we 
 may cat and drink and be idle ; but it is a Season in which
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 301 
 
 to be up and stirring, in order to make those very means 
 available to their full extent. The work it must be remem- 
 bered is only just begun, it demands a long continuance of 
 labour to secure what has been gained, and to bring it to its 
 completion. 
 
 To this end it is necessary that the maintenance of the 
 Church Establishment should be permanently secured under 
 Parliamentary authority upon the lands of the Colony. 
 
 Had the measure which was at one time in force for this 
 purpose existed until now, and had the intention of his late 
 Majesty King George the Fourth been carried out to its full 
 efiect, no other provision for the Church and Schools of the 
 Colony had now been needed. And those lands which had 
 been granted under it to the Trustees of the Clergy and 
 School Estates, and upon the <iissolution of that Corpo- 
 ration reverted to the Crown, appear to offer the best mode 
 of still securing some permanent support for the Ministry. 
 
 These lands have indeed reverted to the Crown, and it 
 must be remarked, that in such an event it was provided by 
 the Charter, " that all the lands granted to the Corporation 
 should revert and become absolutely vested in His Majesty, 
 his Heirs and Successors, subject to all Mortgages and Con- 
 tracts for the sale thereof lawfully made by the said Cor- 
 poration, to be held, applied and disposed of, in such manner 
 as to His Majesty, his Heirs and Successors, shall appear 
 most conducive to the maintenance and promotion of Reli- 
 gion, and the Education of Youth in the said Colony." 
 
 It is not intended in this place to offer an opinion as to 
 the legal effect of this clause ; whether, as some may main- 
 tain, that under such a reservation Her Majesty, or Her 
 Successors, could be advised to apply those lands to the 
 maintenance and support of any and every denomination of 
 Christians, according to the Royal Pleasure, or whether, 
 as may be maintained by others, the intention of the Royal
 
 302 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION. 
 
 Donor clearly expressed in the Charter, affords the only rule 
 of construction as to what form of Religion, and what kind 
 of Education, may be maintained and promoted by and out 
 of those lands ; and that such intention is fully expressed in 
 the words of the Charter as follows, viz. that the proceeds 
 of those lands should " be applied and expended in and to- 
 wards the maintenance and support of the Cleigy of the 
 Established Church of England in the said Colony," and 
 " in and towards the maintenance and support of Schools and 
 Schoolmasters in any Parish in the said Colony in connex- 
 tion with the Established Church, and under and subject to 
 the visitation and control of the Bishop, or in his absence, 
 the Archdeacon, for the time being.'' 
 
 With respect to the Presbyterian Clergy, all that has 
 been already observed as to the insufficiency of the pro- 
 vision allowed by the Act for the maintenance of a respect- 
 able body of well-educated Clergy, the bringing up of their 
 families, their own support in sickness, infirmity, and old 
 age, and the support of their widows, the terms which are 
 imposed upon the Clergy, in order to obtain it, the want of 
 security for, and permanency of, that provision, is equally 
 applicable to them. 
 
 At the commencement of 1839 additional Churches had 
 been subscribed for, and some of them were in course of 
 erection at Parramatta, at WoUongong, at Goulburn, at 
 Melbourne, at Maitland, and at Bateman's Bay, for Cler- 
 gymen attached to the Presbytery, and in the Southern 
 district of Sydney, at Parramatta, Windsor, and Campbell 
 Town, for Clergymen connected with the Synod ; their 
 Clergy were actively engaged in forming Congregations, 
 and their Teachers in forming Schools ; some of them how- 
 ever, it is feared, with very inconsiderable means of support, 
 whilst none of them have any permanent or, (it may be said), 
 sufficient provision.
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 303 
 
 With regard to the Roman Catholic Church the case is 
 widol}' different, that which is an imperfect provision for 
 Fathers and Husbands is more than proportionately advan- 
 tageous to INI en whose vows prevent them from forming any 
 of those associations. 
 
 The position indeed of the Roman Catholic Clergy is 
 more favourable in respect of the number of their Clergy, 
 Ecclesiastical Students, and Sisters of Charity, in proportion 
 to their Congregations, and in the sufficiency of their means 
 of support, than that of their Protestant brethren. 
 
 The number at which those who are of the Convict class 
 especially are estimated is not free from suspicion,* both on 
 
 * The Roman Catholic population was returned in the Census of 
 1836 at 21,898, less by nearly four thousand than a third of the popu- 
 lation at which Mr. Ullathorne reckoned them ; Sir Richard Bourke, 
 in his letter to the Secretary of State upon the comparative religious 
 means of the several denominations of Christians in 1833, stated them 
 to amount to about one-fifth ; His Excellency had doubtless good 
 reason for arriving at the conclusion, especially as the despatch was 
 dated on the 30th of September, a Census of the Population having 
 been taken on the 2nd, the returns of which were doubtless before 
 him ; if he were correct, the apparent increase in the population of 
 Roman Catholics from 1833 to 1836, would lead to a doubt of their 
 correctness, especially when the mode in which the returns of the 
 population are made, and the persons employed, are taken into ac- 
 count ; the practical part of the duty being performed by a low order 
 of constables, chiefly Roman Catholics ; the returns of 1833, however, 
 stated the population to be 60,794 the number of Protestants 43,095, 
 and Roman Catholics 17,238, the latter being more than one fourth 
 of the whole. To estimate them at about one-fifth Sir Richard Bourke 
 must have doubted the correctness of those returns. However, in 
 1836 the Roman Catholic part of the population was returned at 
 21,898, of whom 12,898 were returned as Free persons, and 9000 
 Convicts. If this return be correct, which however is still subject to 
 doubt from the mode of its preparation, it would appear that the Free 
 Population of the Colony who are Roman Catholics did not, in 1836, 
 amount to a fourth of the whole, whilst the Roman Catholic con- 
 victs amounted to not quite one-third of the whole number of 
 convicts.
 
 304 SUMMARY OF RELICION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 account of the persons to whom is committed the chief 
 part in taking the Census, and on account of the induce- 
 ments which may be held out to ignorant and vicious 
 persons in their unfortunate cricumstances, unin- 
 structed in the truths of Religion, to profess an adhe- 
 rence to a form of Faith, the Ministers of which 
 represent themselves as authorized to exercise powers 
 affecting their future condition, which the Protestant 
 Clergy disclaim; and who are frequently able to exer- 
 cise an influence beneficial to them affecting their 
 present condition. To the effect of the first kind of in- 
 fluence only is to be attributed the fact stated in the 
 evidence of the Rev. Mr. Ullathorne, before the Com. 
 mittee of the House of Commons in 1838,* where he 
 speaks of twenty. two persons whilst under sentence of 
 Death changing their religious profession to that of the 
 Church of Rome. 
 
 An instance of the second kind occurs in that relaxa- 
 tion from labour in favour of Convicts professing the 
 Roman Catholic Religion, which takes place upon their 
 
 . * Answer to Question 268. " The Rev. Mr. M'Encroe, (he says), 
 attended 74 executions in the course of four years, and during that 
 time he remarks, that the greater number, on their way to the scaf- 
 fold, thanked God that they were not going to Norfolk island. I 
 have myself attended executions. I think it my duty to explain the 
 circumstance ; it would appear that a great number of Catholics were 
 executed ; of those 74 attended by Mr. M'Encroe 22 were not 
 Catholics vnlil after their Sentence ; they sent for the Catholic Clergy- 
 man after the Sentence. A considerable proportion of those that were 
 executed sent for the Catholic Clergyman after their sentence. 1 
 mention that to explain a fact which would otherwise appear remark- 
 able." An argument used by the Roman Catholic Clergyman, and 
 which he stated in a letter published by him at the time in the Colony 
 which served to convince these unhappy persons of their error in 
 being Protestants, will not be thought the least remarkable of the 
 circumstances attending these conversions ; it was this that the Pro- 
 testants in their own Creed profess to believe in the Chnrch, ngainst
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 305 
 
 landing in the Colony ;* and instances might be stated 
 by the Writer of these Observations of the exertions of 
 more serious influence by the Roman Catholic Clergy. 
 
 The principle of the support afiforded by the Govern- 
 ment to Ministers of Religion, which depends upon 
 the number of signatures obtained by or on behalf 
 of the particular Minister, of persons expressing a desire 
 to attend his Church or Chapel, is also highly favour- 
 able to the Roman Catholic Clergy, as it admits of the 
 signatures of Convicts for this purpose, and by the sub- 
 scription of one hundred adult persons, one hundred a 
 year may be obtained from the Treasury, by that of 
 two hundred persons, one hundred and fifty pounds a 
 year, and even if there be not so many as one hundred 
 persons, one hundred pounds a year may be obtained for 
 a Clergyman. Either sum, it must be admitted, not 
 so inadequate a stipend for a Roman Catholic Clergy, 
 man who is necessarily by his vows without those natural 
 ties which occasion the chief expense of a Protestant 
 household, as it is for a Protestant. 
 
 The Clergy of the Church of Rome are as may be 
 expected most forward to take advantage of all these 
 circumstances in their favour, and it will not be a 
 matter of surprise, if from among the ignorant, and 
 especially the Convicts, many Professors of their Religion 
 are obtained. The influence of the " Sisters of Charity'' 
 over the Female Convicts confined in the Factory (or 
 Penitentiary) at Parramatta, and which began to be 
 strongly felt at the time the Writer of these Observations 
 
 v.liich they protest, when they use the words ' i believe in the 
 Holy Catholic Chnrch '.' a perversion of meaning- which the uiniost 
 charity can scarcely a'trihnte to ignorance. 
 * See ante, note, p. 127. 
 
 X
 
 306 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 left the Colony, may be expected to end in that result ; 
 and that their numerous illegitimate children will be 
 baptized into the Church of Rome.* 
 
 Additional Roman Catholic Churches are in progress 
 of erection in many parts of the Colony, at Windsor, 
 at Goulburn, at Yass, at the Tumat River, and on the 
 Banks of the Murrimbidgee. For these purposes their 
 funds are derived from other sources than the donations 
 of their adherents in the Colony. 
 
 Very few of these are amongst its landed proprietors ; 
 but the Roman Catholic Establishment derives, it is 
 believed, no inconsiderable portion of its support from 
 the zealous members of that Church out of the Colony, 
 and that not in the United Kingdom alone, but in other 
 parts of the World. 
 
 The restoration of the Society of Jesuits, the design 
 for reviving the Roman Catholic faith in England, and 
 many other indications of the reanimated hopes of the 
 Church of Rome, strongly point to those hopes as form- 
 ing a very remarkable sign of the Times ; and apart 
 from the actual fact of its late successes in New South 
 Wales, would lead to the conclusion that New Holland, 
 occupying between the vast Continents of Asia and 
 America, and amongst the " Isles of the Sea," a posi- 
 tion so favourable to the growth, if it shall be thereto 
 appointed by Almighty God, of a Great Empire, would 
 naturally present an inviting field for enlarging the 
 
 * The Roman Catholic Clergy are in the habit of baptizing their 
 " Converts," from Protestantism in this form, " If thou hast jwl been 
 baptized before, then I baptize thee, ^-c." Their meaning, it is believed, 
 is that Protestant Baptism is of no avail, their quibble is doubtless, 
 that the Priest does not ktiow, neither does the pcrsoti to be Baptized, 
 whether or not he has been Baptized before.
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 307 
 
 borders of the Church of Rome, and for the enterprise 
 of the Society of Jesuits.* 
 
 Many of the Protestant Inhabitants of the Colony lend 
 also no inconsiderable aid to that end; being induced 
 by various reasons, to subscribe in some instances 
 very liberally towards the erection of Roman Catholic 
 Churches, t 
 
 * See " A Sermon preached in Canterbury Cathedral on Thursday 
 September the 17th, 1835, being the One Hundred and Twenty-third 
 Anniversary of the King's School Feast Society. By William Grant 
 Broughton, M. A., Archdeacon of New South Wales, and its Depend- 
 encies. Published by desire of the Meeting. Canterbury : Henry 
 Ward, No. 14, Sun Street ; Messrs. Rivington, London." — The Writer 
 of these Observations has taken the liberty, which he trusts may be 
 permitted, of annexing hereto, the valuable Appendix to that Sermon. 
 See Appendix, No. 13. 
 
 -f- See Extracts from Notice of Committee, and appeal to the 
 Public. Sydney Herald Newspaper, 6th and 24th of February, 1834. 
 Appendix No. 14. 
 
 There were two sums of 100/. , each subscribed towards the com- 
 pletion of St. Mary's Church Sydney, imder the description of " A 
 Protestant Friend." It maybe permitted, whilst upon this subject, 
 to insert here a circumstance, however ludicrous, as illustrative of 
 the mode of obtaining the assistance of Protestants towards the ex- 
 tension of the Church of Rome, and also of the opinion before expres- 
 sed, that 150/. a year is in some instances sufficient income for a 
 Roman Catholic ClergA'man. It is extracted from the Sydney Gazette 
 Newspaper, of the 28th of August, 1838. — 
 
 " Some time since we announced to our readers the arrival 
 of the first fruits of the Rev. Dr. Ullathorne's hallowed labours in 
 behalf of " The Catholic Mission in Australasia," in the shape of some 
 eight Irish Koman Catholic Priests, to aid and assist in promoting 
 the spread of Popish idolatry and delusion, in the various districts 
 of tbe interior. Of these holy fathers, one, the Rev. Father Brady, 
 was 'despatched by Bishop Polding, to the districts of Penrith, to 
 administer to the spiritual wants of the Koman Catholic residents 
 in that district, and he has now been f(n- some time there, labmn-- 
 ing strenuously and unceasingly in the pursuit of his avocation. 
 Early in June last Father Brady waited upon a Protestant gentleman, 
 •M Magistrate of the Territory and an extensive landholder in the dis- 
 
 X 2
 
 308 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 Nor are the leading Clergy of the Church of Rome in 
 the Colony, less aspiring in their demeanour than might 
 naturally be expected, from their very rapid ascent to 
 the position they now occupy, and the encouragement 
 they have received. 
 
 Several instances might be adduced, as indicating 
 their full appreciation of the advantages they have 
 
 trict, to solicit a subscription in aid of the fund for Ihe erection of a 
 Boman Catholic Chapel it is proposed to build at Penrith, grounding- 
 his hopes of success, we presume, on the latitudinarian Uheralily of 
 sentiment, as it is called, which some time since exhibited itself in 
 high places in this Colony. It so chanced, however, that the gentle- 
 man to whom Mr. Brady appealed on this occasion entertained some 
 conscientious scruples touching the propriety of contributing-, cither 
 by the aid of his purse or his influence, to the spread of a religion he 
 was disposed to consider idolatrous ; he therefore requested the Rev. 
 father to explain how he reconciled certain superstitious practices of 
 his Church to the word of holy writ, without which, he said, he could 
 not feci himself justified in subscribing for the erection of a Roman 
 Catholic Chapel. Father Brady failed in accomplishing this, and 
 therefore his mission proved unsuccessful. The following day the 
 gentleman referred to received tlie following exquisite epistle from the 
 disappointed father, which we venture to assert is quite equal in point 
 of literary merit and originality of conception to any production of 
 any "Hedge Priest" of them all. We present it to our readers pre- 
 cisely as it stands in the original, so far as regards orthography and 
 punctuation, but for the sake of illustration we have pi'inted a variety 
 of words in Italics, not underscored in the original : — 
 
 Sir Penrith June the !)th 1838. 
 
 Educatd. in france & haveing lived with men of good/eellings, ac- 
 custouid. to observe the rules of Society. 1 was not a little surprised 
 at the strange reception you gave me last Thursday when / do?ie my 
 self the plesure to waitc on you for your liberal subscription tuw-tvards 
 the erection of the R. C. Chapel at Penrith you might have perceivd. 
 the great reserve made in answering your unbecoming observations on 
 account of the place & circumstances it was in your own house in 
 presence of your aimabk & respectable family I made a sacrifice of 
 my own rather than hurt their f tellings were I to answer you ad rein 
 I always considered it a very unbecoming if not a very presumtiovs 
 think on the part of a Lay man to expatiate on the Bible in jiresence
 
 AND RKLIGIOUS WANTS. 309 
 
 gained, and iheir sanguine anticipation of still higher 
 ascendancy. 
 
 Of these, may be noticed, the appearance of their 
 Bishop in his full Canonicals, attended by the Military 
 Band of one of the Regiments doing duty in the Colony, 
 at the laying" of the foundation stone of their New 
 Church at Windsor. His appearance at a Public Levee 
 in May 1837, in the full habit of his Office, at the head 
 of the Roman Catholic Clergy in their Canonicals, and 
 being received by the Governor of the < olony in that 
 costume ; and lastly, that occurrence which took place in 
 the year 1838, when by Placards and Advertisements, 
 he called a Public Meeting of the Members of his Church, 
 to be held in their respective Churches and Chapels, 
 throughout the Colony on Sunday, after Divine Worship, 
 at one of which Meetings he presided in person, assisted 
 by his Clergy, and passed Resolutions condemnatory of 
 one of the Judges, (Mr. Justice Willis) on account of 
 expressions used by him at a Meeting of the Friends of 
 the Church of England, declaring that they had "•' no 
 longer any esteem for, or confidence in Mr. Justice Willis.'''''* 
 
 of a R C Clergyman who received a special education and a regular 
 mission ad hoc as for the subscription Sollicited in behalf of the R C 
 Servants under your Conlrool I think 1 have done uiy duty and an act 
 of Justice and that you have been deficient in both by not Subscrib- 
 ing to the erection of a plac of worship for them. 
 
 1 have the Honor to be 
 
 your obedt. & humble 
 servant 
 
 Jo Brady R C C 
 
 * 'J'he expressions used by Mr Justice Willis were these, " 1 be- 
 lieve that in what I conceive to be, the undue assumption of Spiritual 
 Power, the adoption of unauthorised traditions, and Idolatrous Wor- 
 ship, the Churcli of Rome has greatly erred." The wliole speech is 
 annexed, and a Report of the Proceedings of this Meeting held at 
 Sydney (similar meetings having also been simultaneously held in
 
 310 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 Encouraged by the principle that the Colony was open 
 alike to Ihe Establishment of every form of Religion 
 many Ministers of different denominations of Protestants, 
 out of proportion to the number of Professors of their 
 particular tenets, sought the promising field of Aus- 
 tralia, at a time when it was in a great measure unoc- 
 cupied by the Clergy of the National Church, and all 
 of these are zealously engaged in forming Congrega- 
 tions from the general mass of the population ; often it 
 must be stated, without reference to the Religious Opi- 
 nions of those to whom they thus associate themselves. 
 Nor is this to be wondered at, seeing that the Colony was 
 almost wholly unprovided with religious means, when it 
 lay as a great Moral Wilderness, apparently inviting 
 culture, that Christian Societies and Pious Men should 
 avail themselves of the opportunity for the propagation 
 of their own particular forms of Worship. The only 
 fault consisted in its being to so great an extent unoc- 
 cupied by the Clergy of the National Church, as to 
 admit of these new labourers ; snce this circumstance 
 arose, not because their Ministrations were rejected by 
 the People, but because the People had never enjoyed 
 the advantages of their sufficient establishment. What- 
 ever reason there might be, therefore, for the zealous 
 and pious Missionary to devote himself to that field of 
 labour, there was no just cause, it is conceived, why, 
 
 other parts of the Colony,) Appendix No. 15, extracted from the 
 Australian Newspaper of the 31st July, 1838 (at that time the Organ 
 of their party), evidently proceeding from the best authority, that of 
 the Speakers themselves, or some or one of them. See also Ap- 
 pendix, No. 16. Proceedings at Parramatta on the Initiation of 
 a Sister of Charity, extracted from the Sydney Herald, 15th April, 
 1839. A Newspaper has been recently established, devoted to the 
 interests of the Roman Catholic and Convict party. See Prospectus, 
 Sydney Herald, 29th July, 1839.
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 311 
 
 after long years of Spiritual dearth, the wants of the 
 Colony should not have been first supplied by such in- 
 crease of the National Church, as would be sufficient to 
 allow all who love its Ordinances, the opportunity of 
 attending them ; and if then, there had been a call for 
 Ministers of other denominations, there would have 
 been Reason and Justice on the side of that demand. 
 But the reverse of this was the course pursued ; Minis. 
 ters of other denominations were invited, encouraged, 
 and appointed to seek the Colony, as to an open field, 
 and to Establish their respective Religious Communities; 
 they were notcalled for by existing Congregations of their 
 own particular persuasions, languishing for the means 
 of Grace, and praying to be supplied through their Mi- 
 nistry : the relative number of their Congregations dis- 
 proves this,* but were attracted to it upon the promulga- 
 tion of the new principle, that the Colony lay open for 
 the Establishment of any and every form of Religion 
 alike ; and which thus made the possession of it to de- 
 pend upon what maybe termed, without intending irre- 
 verence towards the particular individuals engaged in it, 
 a Religious Scrcunhle. 
 
 In this an injury was done to the National Church, 
 and to the common cause of True Religion. 
 
 To the National Church, because it exposed its Mem- 
 bers to be drawn away, frequently on some fallacious 
 ground, from its Communion, by that active and forward 
 canvassing for Congregations by and on behalf of the 
 Ministers of other denominations of Protestants which 
 took placeinconsequenceof it ; and to theoommon canse 
 of True Religion, in that indecorous struggle which ensued 
 not only between different denominations of Protestants, 
 
 * See ante, page 270, ;inil the relative nmiiber of Ministers of Reli- 
 gion, and of their Congregatio s i 183'J, page 112.
 
 312 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 but as was lamentably the case in the Presbyterian Church, 
 between rival iMinisters of thesaine denomination. 
 
 The Romish Church meanwhile received additional 
 strength from the open countenance and equal encourage- 
 ment thus given to that disunion amongst Protestants, in 
 which consists their greatest weakness, and the strongest 
 argument of the Church of Rome against them. 
 
 With respect to the State of Education, it will appear 
 from the Sum of the foregoing Statements that the number of 
 Boys and Young Men between the ages of about Seven 
 and Sixteen years receiving Classical Education, or Classical 
 combined with Commercial Education during the year 
 1838, (including 140 belonging to the Juvenile Schools of 
 the Presbyterians, in which Classical Education to a certain 
 extent is combined with the ordinary course of instruction) 
 amounted to about 448 ; the number of those receiving 
 Commercial Education of a higher order than is given in the 
 ordinary Schools was about 133.* The average number 
 of Children in the Schools for the education of the lower 
 orders, supported wholly, or in part, by the Colonial 
 Government, during the same period was as follows : 
 First, in the Orphan Schools, in connexion with the 
 
 National Church— Boys 147, Girls 141— Total 288 
 
 Second, in the Primary, or Parochial and Infant 
 
 Schools— Boys, 1,231, Girls 1,030— Total 2,26l 
 
 Third, in Schools of the same description, founded 
 or increased by the Bishop of the Diocese, and 
 not included in the School Returns, viz, at 
 Dural, Parramatta, Camden, Maitland, and 
 Dundas— Children of both sexes . . . 309 
 
 Carried forward, .... 2,858 
 
 * The exact number of young ladies at the same time in a course 
 of education in Schools is unknown, they arc estimated however at 
 about 200.
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 313 
 
 Brought forward, .... 2,858 
 
 Fourth, in Juvenile and Infant Schools, ccndacted 
 
 by Presbyterians, of both Sexes . . . 631 
 
 Fifth, in Schools instituted by the Australian 
 School Society on the principles of the British 
 and Foreign School Society in England, — ■ 
 Boys 33, Girls l6 . . . Total 49 
 
 Sixth, in the Orphan School, instituted for the 
 destitute Roman Catholic Children, of both 
 Sexes ....... 6o 
 
 Seventh, in Schools in connexion with the Ro- 
 mish Church— Boys 359, Giils 397— Total 756 
 
 Total attending Schools of this description 4,354 
 The Total Number of Children in the Colony under 12 
 years of age in September 1836 was. Males 7,164, Females, 
 7,007. The excess of Baptisms over Deaths of Children 
 during that year was as follows, Males 1,044, Females, 
 875;* which, if the same excess (and it cannot be calcu- 
 lated at so little), took place in the year 1837, and these 
 numbers be added to those of Children under 12 years of 
 age, who arrived in New South Wales during the Year 1837j 
 which was 803, t would make the number of Children 
 under thirteen years of age at the commencement of 1838 
 to be 16,893 ; the number of Children receiving Education in 
 the Schools during that year is estimated, according to the 
 foregoing statement, at 5,015. 
 
 There were at the commencement of 1839> Thirteen 
 Counties (out of twenty-one into which the Colony is 
 divided,) in which there was neither School nor School, 
 master of any denomination, and another in which there 
 was only a Presbyterian School ; and the number of 
 
 * Bhie Book for 1837. 
 
 f Votes and Proceedings of Council, 1838.
 
 314 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION 
 
 J 
 
 children in these Counties under twelve years of as-e. 
 two years and a quarter before, was reported* as fol- 
 lows, Males 1,041, Females 948. There were also under 
 the same age ' without the limits of location. Males 103, 
 Females 104, total of both sexes, 2,196, amounting to 
 a little more than half of the uhole number of children, 
 attending in the year 1838, the Schools for the 
 Education of the lower orders, to which class all these 
 Children may be taken to belong : These were excluded 
 from all access to the means of Instruction ; the only 
 mode of reaching them, on account of the scattered 
 state of the Population in the parts referred to, would 
 be chiefly by a class of Itinerant Teachers, for whom 
 however no part, or very little, of the means of support 
 can be derived from the people themselves ; and the 
 same must be said of many hundreds of Children, 
 residing in even the more thickly populated places of the 
 Colony, who are at a distance from the Schools already 
 established ; the number of these may be partly, but not 
 to the full extent, estimated by a comparison between 
 the Children attending the Schools in the several Counties, 
 with the number in those Counties, as returned in the 
 Census for 1836. t 
 
 The reflection which must accompany this Statement 
 is the great necessity existing in various parts of the 
 Colony for Schools and Teachers, both for those young 
 persons whose Parents are able and desirous to provide 
 a liberal education for their Children, and for the Poor. 
 Grammar Schools on a limited scale, conducted by 
 Clergymen of the Church of England, who would re- 
 ceive from twelve to twenty Boarders as well as Day 
 Scholars could meet with ample encouragementin several 
 
 * Census, Sept. 183(). 
 
 t Compare the foregoing School Accounts with the Census, — 
 Appendix No. 17.
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 315 
 
 of the Country Districts, and would prove very beneficial 
 to the Public. 
 
 They are absolutely required at Newcastle, at Bath- 
 urst, and at Port Phillip; at the First and Last of 
 which places, indeed, a more considerable Institution 
 might advantageously be established, and there would 
 be found ample support in several Parts of the Colony 
 for competent Instructors of the Female Sex. 
 
 The Institution of a College for completing the Educa- 
 tion of Young Men so as to qualify them for the higher 
 professions is also absolutely required ; for this purpose, 
 and the Writer of these Observations cannot but feel 
 that in its endowment is comprehended not only an ob- 
 ject of paramount importance to the Colony, but one 
 worthy of the most enlightened Christian Beneficence, 
 extra Colonial aid is needed. 
 
 For that Class of persons, however, who cannot pro- 
 vide out of their own means even a Christian Education 
 for their Children, the demand is still more urgent, and 
 the duty of providing it clear. 
 
 The addition of many Schools and more Teachers is 
 necessary, and means, it will in the next place be seen, 
 must be provided to a very considerable extent for these 
 purposes. 
 
 The Schools connected with the Church of England, 
 and with the Church of Rome, which were in existence 
 at the time of the new principle respecting Schools, be- 
 ing attempted to be introduced, were at the commence- 
 ment of 1839, still supported out of the Public Trea- 
 sury ; others, since instituted, belonging to whatever 
 denomination, receiving an amount of support, equal to 
 the sums subscribed towards them by their respective 
 Communities.* 
 
 * Since these Observations were written, it lias been noticed in a 
 recent Colonial Paper (Sydney Herald, 12lh June, 1839,) that His
 
 316 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 In what manner and to what extent these important 
 objects of National concern. Religion and Education, 
 shall receive aid from the Parent State, is a question 
 upon which the decision of the Imperial Parliament can 
 no longer in justice to the Colony be delayed ; for that 
 they may reasonably expect to be largely assisted from 
 that source it is presumed cannot be disputed, when it is 
 considered how greatly the population of New South 
 Wales has been formed by prisoners transported to it 
 from the Mother Country, — how greatly it is now in- 
 creasing by fresh additions to it of persons still under 
 Sentence of Transportation, and yearly passing into the 
 
 Excellency the Governor, in his opening Speech to the Legislative 
 Council, proposes again to agitate the subject of Public Education in 
 the Colony ; he is reported to have said, " upon the important sub- 
 ject of education of the people, it is my intention to' submit to you a 
 proposal, when I bring forward my financial statement for the year ; 
 the basis of the arrangement, I shall then propose, Avill be, that the 
 Schools under the immediate controul, either of Government, or of a 
 Board of Education, shall be established on the Principle of the British 
 and Foreign School Society ; leaving to every Religious Community 
 the option of continuing their own Schools, or of founding new ones, 
 on the understanding that they will still receive from the Government, 
 pecuniary assistance towards the support of them equal in amount to 
 what they derive from private contribution." The Governor's pro- 
 ject has been since laid before the Council, and is annexed, — 
 Appendix. No. 18. 
 
 If this measure be adopted by the Council, half of the expense of 
 the maintenance of all the Primary or Parochial Schools in the Co- 
 lony, in connexion with the Church of England, will for the future 
 have to be borne by the friends of the Church. 
 
 It will be found to present the extraordinary anomaly of a Protes- 
 tant Government, proposing to afford to Teachers of Roman Catholic 
 tenets, entire support, whilst it proposes gradually to withdraw its 
 support, and at length only to afford it to an amount equal to the 
 contributions of the well disposed members of the Church, to 
 those St'liools which inculcate the principles upon which the 
 Government itself is established, and which it professes to revere ; 
 and at the same time proposes also, to give entire support to Schools, 
 whose great point of difference from them is, that they positively pro- 
 hibit the inculcation of those principles !
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 317 
 
 state of freedom, — and how greatly by fresh accessions of 
 Emigrants voluntarily proceeding there under the direct 
 sanction of the Government; and all these are for the 
 most part wholly unable to provide means of Religious 
 Instruction and Education for themselves. 
 
 The importance of this consideration will appear from 
 the following estimate of the nnmber of Convicts who 
 are yearly added to the free population of the Colony. 
 
 In the Census of 1836 the number of Convicts in the 
 Colony was stated to be 27,831, and that of the Free 
 Persons to be 49,265, and some estimate may be formed 
 of the proportionate number of Convicts who in various 
 ways have been added to the Free Population from a 
 comparison of the three Returns of the Census taken in 
 1828, in 1833, and in 1836. 
 
 In the census of 1828,* the Population was stated as 
 follows, viz., Grand Total 36,598, of which number 
 13,400 Males and Females of all ages, are stated to have 
 '^ come Free,'' and 7,530 are stated to be " Free by 
 Servitude," and having been " Pardoned." The num. 
 ber of the same Class from 1829 to 1833 was 5,265, t 
 (of whom 4,598 were Males), from which it would appear 
 that no less than 12,795 persons of these Classes had 
 been then added to those who came " Free," or were 
 *' born in the Colony," and, (subject to deductions for 
 deaths during those years) formed a part of the popu- 
 lation returned in the Census of 1833, under the simple 
 description of " Free Persons." Betv/een 1833 and 1836, 
 there were added to the Free Population from the same 
 Class 3,899 Males, and 720 Females; their whole num- 
 ber from 1828 to 1836, having been no less than 17,414, 
 
 * Government Notice, 25th September, 1829. 
 f OflScial Returns, Sydney.
 
 318 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATIONj 
 
 who (subject to deductions by deaths during that period) 
 formed a part of the Population in 1836 when it was 
 returned as consisting of 49,265 persons ; being nearly 
 one half of the Adult Free Population, which at the same 
 time amounted to 35,094 ; and from twelve to fifteen 
 hundred are being yearly added to it from the same 
 source. 
 
 With respect to the Second Point, the increase which 
 the population is still receiving, the facts already stated* 
 must be again refered to in this place, viz., that since 
 the Census was taken in 1836, up to the close of the 
 year 1838, there had arrived in the Colony 6,498 Con. 
 victs, and 11,057 Emigrants, and during the first four 
 months of 1839, 5,869 Convicts and Emigrants together, 
 causing an increase in the Population, of such persons in 
 two years and four months, of 23,424, or nearly one 
 fourth of the whole population of the Colony. 
 
 Other considerations, however, belong to this part of 
 the subject, viz., how many of the Free Population of the 
 Colony are the sons and daughters of Convicts and 
 others who have been born in the Colony, under that 
 Spiritual dearth under which it has laboured ; and how 
 greatly the whole Community has been affected by 
 that circumstance. 
 
 How many again of those, who are now under Sen. 
 tence of Transportation, have become amenable to that 
 unhappy condition, from want of Religious Instruction 
 in England ; and how large a proportion of the Emi- 
 grants have laboured under the same deficiency : Com- 
 pared with all this, how little will appear the sum — 
 5001. a year, (and of that but 300/. appropriated to 
 the Church of England,) which is now applied from 
 
 * Ante, page J 14.
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 319 
 
 the British Treasury, under the authority of the Govern- 
 ment, towards the Religious wants of the Colony. 
 
 It will be obvious, it is trusted, that the attention of 
 the British Legislature cannot be too strongly or too 
 speedily directed to this subject. 
 
 To the same authority, must also be submitted the 
 question, in what mode, and to what extent, the Ec- 
 clesiastical and Educational Establishments of New 
 South Wales, shall be permanently supported and se- 
 cured by Grants within the Colony ; and the time at 
 which this observation is made, is emphatically the 
 TIME for the decision ; since the Settlement of the Ques- 
 tion, as to the future Government of the Colony, long 
 delayed from Session to Session, appears necessarily to 
 present itself for determination at the ensuing Meeting 
 of Parliament, and those important subjects, the Settle- 
 ment of the Church, and the Education of its Youth, 
 cannot it is presumed, be overlooked at the same time. 
 
 Matters of such deep concern cannot be more safely 
 deposited than where the Law and the Constitution of 
 the Country have placed them ; and, provided Public 
 attention be aroused to the subject, it is confidently 
 trusted that the existence and maintenance of the 
 Church in the Colony, and the Education of its Youth, 
 will no longer be suffered to rest upon their present 
 precarious footing, but will have their Foundation upon 
 a Law of the United Kingdom, and their Support 
 secured upon the lands of the Colony which present the 
 readiest, the safest, the least expensive, and most satis, 
 factory means of support. 
 
 But after all this shall have been done, after the Par- 
 liament and the Government at Home and Abroad shall 
 have done their duty, there will still remain a field
 
 320 SUMMARY OF RELIGION AND EDUCATION, 
 
 wide enough for the continued exertions of all the 
 Friends of the Church within the Colony and without. 
 
 Other Religious Bodies, besides that One which the 
 Law of England recognizes as "The Church," have been 
 elevated to a position, and have received an encourage- 
 ment, which has led to more ambitious hopes and a cor- 
 responding zeal and activity to accomplish them. Pre- 
 tenders to Her Station inspired with a spirit of bitterness 
 and hostility which admits of and which seeks no con- 
 cealment, array themselves against Her on every side, 
 yet " The Church" remains, Established in the affections 
 of the Great Majority of the People, and " increasing," 
 as was written of the Great Head of the Church, it is 
 humbly and fervently trusted, "in Wisdom and Stature, 
 and in favour with both God and Man." 
 
 It is with no despairing doubt therefore of a Contest 
 which he perceives is already begun, or in a pitiful spirit 
 to avoid any part of his own proper duty, on such an 
 occasion, that A Member of the Church of England, 
 IN Australia, turns for help to his brethren in 
 Great Britain. He does so, because the cause is 
 One, the Church is One, and the Duty is common 
 
 TO ALL. 
 
 Are those well disposed Members of the Church who 
 are resident in Australia, it is asked, alone interested 
 in that issue ? 
 
 Let those who really love Her Tabernacles wher- 
 ever they are to be found, because they are the 
 Lord's, answer: Let them answer who have habitually 
 gathered in their Native Land the blessings of Religious 
 means as the Members of the Church in the Wilder- 
 ness did of the Manna, without stint, without price, and
 
 AND RELIGIOUS WANTS. 321 
 
 almost without labour : Let them answer who acknow- 
 ledge in that distant Land any kindred tie, the Parent, 
 the Brother, or the Friend : Let them, who in any in- 
 stance have caused the deportation thither of a single 
 responsible Being, and have thereby caused that Being 
 to be separated from the Communion of the Church in 
 England : Let all of these answer, — Are the Members of 
 the Church who are resident in New South Wales, 
 alone interested in, or responsible for, the determination 
 upon which is to depend the future state of religion 
 
 AND EDUCATION IN THAT COLONY?
 
 APPENDIX.
 
 APPENDIX No. I. 
 
 GEORGU IV. REGIS. 
 
 George the Fourth, by the Grace of God, of The 
 United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, 
 King, Defender of the Faith, 8iC. S^c. 
 
 The Governor a7id others appointed a Corporation, U7ider the name rif 
 the Trustees of the Clergy and School Lands in the Colony of 
 New South Wales and empowered to acquire and hold Lands in the 
 Colony. 
 
 TO ALL TO WHOM THESE PRESENTS SHALL COME, 
 GREETING ,— 
 
 WHEREAS We have taken into Our Royal Consideration the Ne- 
 cessity of making Provision for the Maintenance of Religion, and the 
 Education of Youth in Our Colony of New South Wales ; and for that 
 Purpose have thought Proper to erect into one Body Politic and Cor- 
 porate, such Persons as are hereinafter mentioned ; and to vest in 
 them and their Successors, such Lands and Tenements as will be 
 sufficient to make a Provision' for that Purpose as aforesaid. NOW 
 KNOW YE, that We have, of Our especial Grace, mere Motion, and 
 certain Knowledge, granted, and do hereby declare and grant, that 
 Our Trusty and Well-beloved Lieutenant General Ralph Dauling, 
 Our Commander-in-chief, in and over Our said Colony of New South 
 Wales and its Dependencies ; or Our Governor or Acting Governor 
 for the Time-being, of Our said Colony; Our Trusty and Well-be 
 loved Francis Forrks, Esquire, Our Chief Justice of Our Supreme 
 Court of New South Wales, or Oiu- Chief Justice of Our said Court 
 
 a 2
 
 IV APPENDIX. 
 
 for the Time-being ; the several Members of our Legislative Council 
 in and for Our said Colony for the Time-being ; the Reverend and 
 Venerable jThomas Hobbes Scott, the Archdeacon of New South 
 Wales, or the Archdeacon of New South Wales for the Time-being; 
 Alexander M'Leay, Esquire, the Secretary of Our said Colony, or 
 the Secretary for the Time-being of the said Colony ; Saxe Ban- 
 nister, Esquire, Our Attorney General in and for Our said Colony, 
 or Our Attorney General thereof, for the Time-being; John 
 Stephen, Esquire, Our Solicitor General in and for our said Colony, 
 or Our Solicitor General thereof, for the Time-being ; and the Nine 
 Senior Chaplains, or Assistant Chaplains appointed, or to be ap- 
 pointed, by Us, Our Heirs and Successors, to officiate and perform 
 Di^ane Service, according to the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church 
 of Enghmd, in the said Colony ; and their Successors ; shall be, and 
 they are hereby united into a Company, and declared to be a Body 
 Politic and Corporate with perpetual Succession, by the Name of the 
 Trustees of the Clergy and School Lands in the Colony of New South 
 Wales ; and by that Name shall and may be sued, plead and be im- 
 pleaded ; and shall by that Name be Authorised and empowered to 
 purchase, take, acquire, hold, and alienate Lands and Hereditaments 
 within the said Colony. 
 
 The Corporation to have a Common Seal, with power to change it. 
 
 II. And We do hereby give and grant to the said Com- 
 pany, Power to have a common Seal, and such Seal, from Time to 
 Time, to bi'eak, change, and alter, as there may be Occasion. 
 
 The appoi7itmetit of President, and Vice-President. 
 
 I IF. And We do further declare and ordain, that the Go- 
 vernor, or Acting Governor for the Time-being, of the said Colony, 
 shall at all Times, by Virtue of such Office, be the President of the 
 said Corporation ; and that the Archdeacon, for the Time-being, of 
 New South Wales, or in his Absence, the Senior Chaplain of the said 
 Colony, shall by Virtue of such their respective Offices, be the Vice- 
 President of the said Corporation. 
 
 Members to hold appointments during Pleasure, and liable to suspension 
 
 IV. Provided also, and we do further declare, that the 
 several Members of the said Corporation shall hold such their Ap- 
 pointments during Our Pleasure, and shall be liable to be suspended 
 herefrom by the Governor, or A cting Governor for the Time-being,
 
 APPENDIX V 
 
 of the said Colony, until Our Pleasure be known, or to be perma- 
 nently removed and displaced from being Members of such Corporation 
 by Us, as the Case may require. 
 
 General Courts to be held Quarterly after Advertisement. 
 
 V. And We do further will and declare, that the said Cor- 
 poration shall, on the first Tuesday which shall be in each of the 
 several Months of March, June, September, and December, in each 
 and every Year, hold a General Court, or Meeting of the Members of 
 the said Corporation, at such Place within the said Colony, as the 
 Governor or Acting Governor, for the Time-being, of the said Colony, 
 shall for that Purpose direct ; of which General Court or Meeting 
 Notice shall be given by Public Advertisement, to be published in two 
 successive Gazettes or Newspapers, printed and circulated in the 
 said Colony. 
 
 Special General Courts may be convened by Advertisemerit. 
 
 VI. And We do further will and declare, that it shall be 
 lawful for the Governor, or Acting Governor, for the Time-being of 
 the said Colony, to convene Special General Courts of the said Cor- 
 poration, so often, and at such Times and Places as occasion may 
 require, provided, that no such Special General Court be held, unless 
 Notice thereof be first publicly given in two Public Gazettes or News- 
 papers, published in Two successive Weeks as aforesaid. 
 
 General Courts empowered to make Bye-Laws. — Provided 7iot repug- 
 nant to ike Laws of the Colony ; — and to be subject to appeal. 
 
 VII. And We do further will and direct, that at any of 
 such General or Special General Courts of such Corporation as afore- 
 said, the said Corporation shall, and they are hereby authorised and em- 
 powered to make such Rules, Orders, Bye-laws, and Regulations, from 
 Time to Time, as to them shall seem meet and proper for the good 
 Government of the said Corporation ; and for regulating the proceedings 
 thereof; and for the proper Conduct and Management of the affairs 
 and Business thereof, in all Respects whatsoever, such Rules, Orders, 
 Bye-laws, and Regulations or any of them, from Time to Time, to 
 alter or repeal, and to make new or other Bye-laws; and all Rules, 
 Orders, Bye-laws, and Regulations, so made as aforesaid, shall be laid 
 before the Governor, or Acting Governor of the said Colony, for his 
 approbation, and being by him approved, shall be binding upon all 
 the Members of the said Corporation, their Servants, Workmen, and 
 Agents : provided, nevertheless, that such Rules, Orders, and Bye-
 
 VI APPENDIX. 
 
 laws, be not repugnant to the LaAvs of the said Colony, or to any 
 Thing herein contained : and reserving always to Us, Our Heirs and 
 Successors, ^be Power at all Times, to allow any such Rules, Orders, 
 or Bye-lav s, although the same may have been disallowed by the said 
 Governo 3 or Acting Governor, or to disallow the same, or any of 
 them, notwithstanding the Approbation or Allowance thereof by hiui. 
 
 General courts empowered to adjourn. 
 
 VIII. And We do further will and declare, that it shall and 
 may be lawful for the said Corporation to adjourn any such General 
 or Special Court, as aforesaid, to some future Day, so nevertheless 
 that no such adjourned Court be held more than Three Days after the 
 Time of such adjournment,andthat no such General or SpecialGeneral 
 Court be continued by Adjournment more than twice in the whole. 
 
 General courts may appoint Committees, 
 
 IX. And We do further will and ordain, that it shall be 
 lawful for the said Corporation, at any such General or Special Ge- 
 neral Court, as aforesaid, to appoint one or more Committee or 
 Committees of their Number, for the Despatch of such Business, as 
 may be specially referred to any such Committee : Provided that no 
 such Committee shall be appointed for more than three Calendar 
 Months, nor consist of less than five, nor more than nine iVIembers 
 of the said Corporation. 
 
 Seven Meinbers to be present at a general court, and three in a com- 
 viittee, and a chairman choseii. 
 
 X. And We further will and declare, that no General or 
 Special General Court of the said Corporation shall be competent to 
 proceed to the Despatch of Business, unless seven Members at least 
 be present during the Whole of such Meeting And that no such Com- 
 mittee as aforesaid shall be competent to proceed to the Despatch of 
 Business, unless three Members, at the least, of such Committee be 
 present during the Whole of the Meeting thereof, nor until such 
 Committee shall liave made choice of a Chairman to preside at the 
 said Meeting. 
 
 Questions to be decided by majority. 
 
 XI. And We do further will and declare, that all Questions, 
 Matters, and Things, which shall be discussed or considered at any 
 General or Special General Couit of the said Corporation, or of ar,y
 
 APPENDIX. Vn 
 
 Meeting of any such Committee as aforesaid, shall be decided and 
 determined by the Majority in Number of Members present; and the 
 President of the said Corporation being present at any such General 
 or Special General Court, shall be entitled to vote thereat, and in 
 Case of an equal Number of Votes, shall have an additional or cas- 
 ting Vote, which casting^Vote shall, in the Absence of the President, in 
 any such Case as aforesaid, be given by the Vice-President of the said 
 Corporation : but no Resolution shall be passed or adopted at any 
 Meeting of any such Committee as aforesaid, without the Concurrence 
 and Approbation of an actual Majority in Number of the Persons 
 then and there present. 
 
 General or special general courts, to appoint clerks and agents. 
 
 XII. And We do further declare, that it shall be lawful for 
 the said Corporation, at any General or Special General Court,to be held 
 in Pursuance hereof, to nominate and appoint,under the common Seal 
 of the said Corporation, such Clerks and Agents as may be Necessary 
 for conducting the Affairs of the said Company ; and Such Appoint- 
 ments, from Time to Time, to revoke and renew as occasion may 
 require. 
 
 ^ Colonial Treasurer, to be Treasurer to the Corporation. 
 
 XIII. And We do further declare, that the public Trea- 
 surer, for the Time-being, of the Colony of New South Wales, shall 
 be and he is hereby appointed to be, the sole Treasurer of the said 
 Corporation, and that it shall not be lawful for the said Corporation to 
 appoint any other Person to act as their Treasurer. 
 
 Books to be kept at a fixed office. 
 
 XIV. And We do further declare and direct, that all Bye- 
 laws, Rules, and Regulations, Orders and Proceedings of the said 
 Corporation, shall be entered in a Book or Books, to be kept for that 
 purpose ; and shall be signed by the President, or Vice-PresidcMit, for 
 the Time-being, and that such Book or Books shall be carefully 
 preserved and kept at the Office of the said Company. And We do 
 further direct, that the said Corporation shall keep a public Office in 
 some convenient Place, within the said Colony ; and that such Office 
 shall not be removed from the Place in which it may be originally 
 established, except by virtue of an Order to be made for that pur- 
 pose at some General Court of the said Corporation.
 
 vni APPENDIX. 
 
 Corporation viay cultivate lands ; and employ stewards, workmen, 8fc. 
 ij \^and erect buildings, Sfc. and sell one-third of the lands i»i each 
 county. 
 
 XV. And We do hereby ordain and direct, that the said Cor- 
 poration shall, by all such lawful Ways and Means as may appear best 
 adapted for that Purpose, provide for the Management, Cultivation, 
 and Improvement of all such Lands as shall be granted to them by 
 Us, our Heirs and Successors, within the said Colony ; and shall, for 
 that purpose, hire and employ Farmers, Bailiffs, Stewards, Agents, 
 Sen'ants, and Workmen, as Occasion may require, and shall take 
 orders for the Erection of all necessary Farm-houses, and other build- 
 ings, for the Purposes of Husbandry, upon the said Lands; And We 
 do hereby declare, that it shall and maybe lawful for the said Cor- 
 paration to sell and convey, under the common Seal, in Pursuance of 
 any Resolution entered into for that purpose at any General Court, 
 any Part of the Lands which may be granted to them as aforesaid, 
 within the said Colony ; provided, that In each and every County 
 erected, or to be erected within the said Colony, the said Corporation 
 shall retain two equal third Parts, at least, in Quantity and Value, of 
 the Whole of the Lands granted, or to be granted, to them, in every 
 such County. 
 
 Treasurer's receipt, to be sole discharge /or purchase money. 
 
 XVI. Provided also, and We do further declare and direct, 
 that the Receipts of the Public Treasurer of the said Colony shall be 
 the only good and effectual Discharge to any Purchaser of any Lands 
 sold by the said Corporation, for the Purchase-money by him con- 
 tracted or agreed to be given or paid for, or in Consideration of any 
 such Lands ; and that the whole Amount of all such Purchase-monies 
 shall be actually paid into the Hands of such Public Treasurer, to be 
 by him applied to the Use of the said Corporation, and accounted for 
 to Us, Our Heirs and Successors, in such Manner as We or they shall 
 appoint. 
 
 Corporation may also lease lands. 
 
 XVII. And We do further ordain and direct, that it shall 
 and may be lawful for the said Corporation to grant Leases of any of 
 the Lands so granted, or to be granted to them as aforesaid, for any 
 Term of Years, not exceeding thirty-two Years, or the Duration of 
 two Lives in being at the Time of any such Demise in the Whole : 
 Provided always, and We do hereby direct, that the said Corporation
 
 APPE^DIX. IX 
 
 shall not in and by any such Leases or otherwise covenant for the Ex- 
 tension or Renewal of any Term of Yeai's thereby granted, and shall 
 not take or receive any Fine for or in consideration of, any such I )e- 
 mise, but all and ever)' the Lands included in any such Demise shall 
 truly and bona fide be demised and let in Consideration of the Rent 
 reserved, and of the Covenants entered into by the Lessees or Lessee, 
 to whom any such Demise may be so made. 
 
 Rent to be paid to the Treasurer, or person appointed by him. 
 
 XVin. And We do further direct and ordain, that the 
 Rent reserved in and by any such Leases as aforesaid, or which may 
 be rendered and paid by any Person or Persons for, or in Respect of, 
 any Lands to be holden of the said Corporation, shall be paid and 
 made payable to the said Public Treasurer, for the Time-being, of the 
 said Colony, as the Treasurer of the said Corporation, or to Persons 
 to be by him lawfully appointed for that purpose. 
 
 Treasurer to open an account with the Corporation. 
 
 XIX. And We do further ordain, that the said Public 
 Treasurer shall open and keep a distinct and separate Account with 
 the said Corporation, and shall carry to their Credit, all and every the 
 Sum and Sums of Money which may be by him received, as and for 
 the Proceeds of the Sale of any Part of the Lands so to be sold and 
 disposed of as aforesaid, or arising from the Rents of any of the Lands 
 which may be demised or let by the said Corporation ; And the said 
 Public Treasurer shall issue the Money to be received by him, in 
 Pursuance of such Orders, in Writing, as may be made for that Pur- 
 pose by the said Corporation, such Orders being always signed by 
 three Members, at least, of the said Corporation, and by the Presi- 
 dent, or Vice-President thereof for the Time-being. 
 
 Corporation may borrow money ; and mortgage one third of their land 
 for not more than 50 years. 
 
 XX. And We do further give and grant to the said Cor- 
 poration, Power to borrow and take up at Interest, by Way of Mort- 
 gage, such Sums of Money as may be necessaiy for the Cultivation 
 and Improvement of the Lands, to be granted to them by Us, Our 
 Heirs and Successors ; Provided that not more than One-third of the 
 Whole of the Lands actually granted to the said Corporation, at the 
 Time of executing any such Mortgage, be included or comprised 
 therein ; it being Our Will and Intention, that two equal third Parts,
 
 X APPENDIX. 
 
 at least, of the Whole of the Lands comprised in any such Grant, shall 
 at all Times be free and exempt from any Mortgage, Charge, or In- 
 cumbrance, created by the said Corporation : Provided also, and We 
 do further declare, that the said Corporation shall not be competent 
 to effect any such Mortgage as aforesaid, except for a Term of Years, 
 not exceeding fifty Years in the Whole, without any Covenant or 
 Condition for the Renewal or further Extension of any such Term. 
 
 Charter to he forfeited, if an action for debt is brought agatrist the 
 
 Corporation, 
 
 XXI. And We do further will, ordain, and declare, tliat 
 the said Corporation shall not contract any Debt whereby, or by 
 Means or Reason whereof, the Lands by Us, Our Heirs and Suc- 
 cessors, granted to them, or any part of such Lands shall or may be 
 seized, levied upon, sold or taken in Execution, but that if the Cor- 
 poration shall ever contract any Debts other than such Mortgage 
 Debts as aforesaid, which shall remain in Arrear and unpaid six 
 Calendar Months next after the same shall become due and payable ; 
 and if such Debts shall at any one Time amount to the Sum of One 
 Thousand Pounds Sterling, British Money, in the Whole ; and if any 
 Suit or Suits, Action or Actions, shall be commenced for the Recovery 
 thereof, then, and from and immediately after the Time of such 
 Actions being brought, this present Charter of incorporation shall be 
 and become forfeited to Us, Our Heirs and Successors, and shall be 
 resumed and resumable by Us and them. 
 
 AppUcatio7i of Monies to payment of Clerks, 8fc. 
 
 XXII. And We do further ordain and declare, that the said 
 Corporation shall in the first Place apply the Monies to be by them 
 received, whether the same shall arise from the Sale of any such 
 Lands as aforesaid, or from the Rents and Profits of any such Lands, 
 or otherwise from Use and Occupation of such Lands in and towards 
 the Payment of the Expences of and Attendant upon the Execution 
 of the several Trusts hereby in them reposed ; and especially in pay- 
 ing the Rent and Hire of their public Office, and such moderate and 
 reasonable Salaries and Allowances as may by the said Corporation be 
 granted to any Agents, Bailiffs, Clerks, Servants, or Workmen em- 
 ployed by them, and in defraying all other the necessary Costs, 
 Charges, and Expences, which may be incurred in and about the 
 Management of the said Estates.
 
 APPENDIX. XI 
 
 Accounts to be rendered on February, and audited by a committee. 
 
 XXni. And We do further direct; and ordain, that the 
 Treasurer of the said Corporation shall, at the General Court of the 
 said Corporation, on the first Tuesday in the Month of February in 
 each Year, lay before the said Corporation an Account, in Writing, of 
 all the Sums of Money received, paid, laid out, and expended by him, 
 or by his Order, as such Treasurer as aforesaid ; such Account being 
 made out from the first of January up to the thirty-first Day of De- 
 cember, both inclusive, in the Year next preceding ; and the said 
 Corporation shall thereupon appoint a Committee for auditing the said 
 Account ; before which Committee the said Treasurer shall produce 
 all his Books, Papers, Receipts and Vouchers, relating to the said Ac 
 count ; and the said Conmiittee shall report to the next General Court 
 of the said Corporation upon the said Treasurer's Accounts, when the 
 same shall either be approved, or otherwise as the case may require. 
 
 Balance to be divided into two equal parts. 
 
 XXIV. And We do further will and ordain, that the Net 
 Balance which may appear by any such Account as aforesaid, to be 
 remaining in the hands of the said Treasurer on the thirty-first Day 
 of December, in each Year, after defraying such several Salaries, 
 Allowances, Costs, Charges, and Expences aforesaid, shall by the said 
 'IVeasurer be divided and apportioned into two equal Parts, for which 
 Purpose the said Treasurer shall open and keep two separate and dis- 
 tinct Accounts, with the said Corporation ; one of which Accounts 
 shall be called and known by the Name of " The Improvement and 
 Building Account ;" and the other of which Accounts shall be called 
 and known by the Name of the " Clerg)' and School Account ;" and 
 one of the two equal Parts into which such Nett Balance as aforesaid 
 is in each Year to be divided as aforesaid, shall by the said Treasurer, 
 be carried to the Credit of each of tht* two Accounts before men- 
 tioned. 
 
 Application of ''^ Improvement and budding account ;" 
 
 XXV. And We do further will and ordain, that the Money 
 from Time to Time remaining to the Credit of the said Cori)oration 
 upon the said Account, called the " Improvement and Building Ac - 
 count" shall by the said Corporation be applied and expended in and 
 towards the making of Roads, J^rains, or Fences ; the Erection and 
 Repair of Churches, Parsonages, and School houses ; in the Erection 
 and Repair of Farm-houses, or other Buildings, for the Piirpouc of
 
 X'l APPENDIX. 
 
 Agriculture; or othewise in and towards tbe permanent Clearing, Set- 
 ling, and Improvement of tlie said Estates, m sucli Manner as may be 
 deemed most expedient in that behalf. 
 
 u4nd of''' Clergy and School account." 
 
 XXVI. And We do further will, ordain, and direct, that 
 the Money from Time to Time remaining to the Credit of the said 
 Corporation upon the said Account, to be called "The Clergy and 
 School Account," shall by the said Corporation be applied and ex- 
 pended in and towards the Maintenance and Support of the Clergy 
 of the Established Church of England, in the said Colony ; and the 
 Maintenance and Support of Schools and School-Masters, according 
 to the Rules, and Subject to the Conditions, hereinafter in that 
 Behalf prescribed. 
 
 Stipends of Dignitaries ; — and of Clergy. 
 
 XXV II. And We do further ordain, that that Part of the 
 Monies which hereinbefore is directed to be applied to the Main- 
 tenance and Support of the Clergy of the said Colony, shall be so 
 applied in Manner following ; that is to say. First — In the Payment of 
 such Stipend or Stipends as may by Us, Our Heirs and Successors, be 
 granted for the Support of any Bishop or Bishops, Archdeacon or 
 Archdeacons, within the said Colony ; such Bishops or Archdeacons 
 being between themselves entitled to receive such their Stipends, 
 from and out of the said Fund, according to their Precedence in 
 Rank, so that no Person of inferior Rank shall receive any Part of his 
 Stipend out of such Fund, until the Whole of the Stipend or Stipends 
 of his; Superior or Superiors in Rank shall have beenj paid in full 
 Secondly — The said Fund shall be applied in payment of such Sti- 
 pends as may by Us, Our Heirs and Successors, be granted to the 
 Chaplains or Clergy of the said Colony j the Seniors of such Chap- 
 lains or Clergy being always entitled ^to receive such their Stipends 
 out of the said Fund in full, before any Part thereof is applied in and 
 towards the Payment of the Stipends of any other of the said Chap- 
 lains or Clergy, who may have been subsequently nominated and 
 appointed to any such Office. 
 
 And support of schools and school masters. 
 
 XXVIII And We do further will and ordain, that that 
 Part of the Monies aforesaid, which herein before is directed to be 
 applied in and towards the support and Maintenance of Schools and
 
 APPENDIX. Xlll 
 
 School-masters, shall be so applied in Manner following, that is to say, 
 in and towards the Maintenance and Support of Schools and School- 
 masters, in any Parish in the said Colony, in Connexion with the Esta- 
 blished Church, and under and subject to the Visitation and Controul of 
 the Bishop, or in his absence, the Archdeacon for the Time-being, of 
 the said Colony; it being Our Will that, imtil the Prov-ision shall .be 
 effectually made for the Support of Schools and the Education of 
 Youth in Our said Colony, the Balance of the Funds standing in, to 
 the Credit of the said Account, called " The Clergy and School Ac- 
 count," shall be applied, ^as to two equal seventh Parts, Tor the 
 Support of Schools and School-masters ; and as to the remaining five 
 equal seventh Parts, to the Support and Maintenance of the Clergy 
 in Manner aforesaid. 
 
 j^pplication of surplus, 
 
 XXIX. And We do further will and direct that if either 
 of the two distinct and separate Funds aforesaid shall, at any 
 Time, be more than sufficient to answer the Purposes to which the 
 same are respectively hereinbefore appropriated, the said Corporation 
 shall and may apply the Excess, at their discretion, to any of the 
 other Purposes before mentioned : Provided always, that the said two 
 distinct Funds be as far as may be kept distinct and apart, and be 
 severally applied to the several and particular Uses and Purposes 
 aforesaid. 
 
 Clergymen to superi/itend Schools. — Archdeacon to be visitor. 
 
 XXX. And We do further direct and ordain, that the 
 Schools so to be established as aforesaid shall be subject to the Order, 
 Direction, and Superintendence, ;and Controul of the Clergyman or 
 Minister of the Church of England, for the Time-being, officiating in 
 the Church of, and belonging to the Parish in which any such School 
 may be established ; and that the Bishop, or in his Absence, the 
 Archdeacon, for the Time-being, of the said Colony, shall be, and he 
 is hereby constituted and appointed the Visitor of all the said Schools 
 throughout the said Colony. 
 
 .iind appoint and remove school masters ; — subject to appeal. 
 
 XXXI. And We do further declare and ordain, that the 
 Bishop, or in his Absence, the Archdeacon for the Time-being, of the 
 said Colony, shall nominate and appoint the School-masters, who are 
 to teach and instruct the Children in the Schools to be established as 
 aforesaid, and such School-masters shall, for misconduct or other
 
 XIV APPENDIX. 
 
 reasonable and sufficient Cause, be liable to be removed from tlieir 
 Offiees by sucb J?ishop, or Arcbdeacon, as aforesaid, saving!; never- 
 tlieless and reserving to Us, Our Heirs and Successors, tbe Rigbt of 
 confirming or disallowing any such appointment or Removal from 
 Office as aforesaid. 
 
 Lands tet apart for Orphans, and Reveimes for Education, to vest in 
 
 the corporatin?!. 
 XXXII. And it is Our will, and We do further declare, 
 that all and every the Lands and Tenements within Our said Colony, 
 heretofore appropriated and set apart by the former Governors of Our 
 sjiid Colony, or any of them, for the Maintenance and Education of 
 Male and Female Orphans ; and all such Parts of Our Revenues 
 arising within Our said Colony, as hath by any such Governor been 
 appropriated and set apart for the Edncation of Youth therein ; shall 
 be, and the same are hereby vested in, and placed under the Manage- 
 ment, Care and Superintendence of the said Corporation, to be by 
 them applied and disposed of in aid of the Funds aforesaid, in and 
 towards the Education of Youth in the said Colony, in the Principles 
 of the Established Church. 
 
 Glebe Lands on Death, or Removal, of present Occupant, to vest in the 
 
 Corporation. 
 
 XXXIII. And We do further grant and declare, tliat all the 
 Lands heretofore set apart within the said Colony, for the Support of 
 the Clergy of the Established Church, and known by the Name of 
 the Glebe Lands, or by whatever other name the same may be known, 
 shall, from and immediately after the Death, Resignation, Removal, 
 or other Avoidance of the Chaplain or Clergyman now in the Occu- 
 pation and Enjoyment thereof, respectively pass to, and become 
 vested in, the said Corporation, upon, and under, and subject to the 
 Trusts, and to and for the Intents and Purposes, herein before de- 
 clared, respecting the other Estates of the said Corporation. 
 
 Corporation may appropriate Land for the Erectio7i of Churches, 8jc. 
 
 XXXIV. And We do.hereby give and grant to the said 
 Corporation full Power and Authority to appropriate any Pieces or 
 Parcels of Land for the Erection of any Church or Building, or for a 
 Burying Ground, or as the Site of any School-house or Parsonage, or 
 for the personal Use or Occupation of any School-master or Clergy- 
 man of the Church of England, so as that no such Piece or Parcel of 
 Land, as aforesaid, shall exceed Twenty Acres.
 
 APPENDIX". XV 
 
 Reports to be irnnsmitted to the Fiing once " at least " in two years. 
 
 XXXV. And We do further ordain and direct, that the 
 said Corporationshall once, at the least, in eveiy two years, transmit 
 to Us, Our Heirs and Successors, through the Governor, or Acting 
 Governor for the time being, of the Colony, under their Common 
 Seal, a wTitten Report, stating and exhibiting a full, true, and perfect 
 Account of the State and Condition of the Lands, which may, up to 
 that Time, have been granted to them by Us, Our Heirs and Succes- 
 sors ; and especially setting forth an Account of the numbers of Acres 
 of Land in each County, brought by them into Cultivation, with the 
 mode and nature of such Cultivation ; and specifying what Sums of 
 Money have been laid out and expended in the clearing, or other Im- 
 provements of such Lands during the period to which ever\- such Re- 
 port may refer, and the Number and Description of Buildings erected 
 thereupon ; together with an exact Account of the Churches, Parson- 
 age-houses, School-houses, and other edifices of a Public Nature, 
 erected, or in the course of erection, by the said Corporation ; with a 
 full and particular Statement of the Income of the said Corporation 
 during the period aforesaid, and of the manner in which, and of the 
 purposes for or towards which, such Income, and everj' part thereof 
 hath been applied. 
 
 The King may Dissolve the Corporation. 
 
 XXXVI. And We do further will and ordain, that it shall 
 be lawful for Us, Our Heirs and Successors, by any order to be issued 
 by Us for that purpose, with the addce of Our or their Privy Coun- 
 cil, to dissolve and put an end to the said Corporation, in case it shall 
 appear to Us, Our Heirs and Successors, with the advice aforesaid, 
 expedient so to do ; and thereupon all the Lands which may by Us, 
 Our Heirs and Successors, be granted to the said Corporation, shall 
 revert and become absolutely vested in Us or them, subject to all 
 Mortgages and Contracts for the Sale thereof, lawfully made by the 
 said Corporation, to be held, applied, and disposed of in such manner 
 as to Us, Our Heirs and Successors, shall appear most conducive to 
 the maintenance and promotion of religion, and the Education of 
 Youth, ill the said Colony. 
 
 .i4nd alter Regulations by Letters Patent. 
 
 XXXVII. And Wc do further will and ordain, that it shall 
 be lawful for Us, Our Heirs and Successors, from Time to Time, as 
 occasion may require, to revoke, alter, or vary any of the Pro\isions,
 
 XVI APPENDIX. 
 
 Declarations, and Conditions, or Regulations herein contained, and in 
 their Place and Stead to establish, institute, and ordain, such other 
 further Rules, Orders, and Provisions, for the better Conduct of the 
 Affairs of the said Corporation, or for the better Regulating the Con- 
 stitution thereof, or otherwise in respect to the Matters aforesaid, or 
 any of them, as to Us, Our Heirs and Successors, may seem meet : 
 Provided nevertheless, that no such Revocation, Alteration, or Varia- 
 tion as aforesaid, and that no such new Rules, Orders, or Provisions 
 as aforesaid, shall be made or established, except by Letters Patent, 
 to be issued under the Great Seal of Our said Colony, by the Gover- 
 nor, or Acting Governor thereof, for the time being, in pursuance of 
 an Instrument to be to him for that purpose issued by Us, Our Heirs 
 and Successors, under our or their Royal Sign Manual. 
 
 ^7id direct the Appropriation of Surplus Lands. 
 XXXVllI. And We do further will and ordain, that when 
 and so soon as the several Purposes and Objects aforesaid shall have 
 been fully and effectually performed and carried into Execution, and 
 when Provision shall have been made for the Religious Instruction 
 and Education in the Principles of the Church of England, of the 
 Whole of the Inhabitants of the said Colony, it shall and may be 
 lawful for Us, Our Heirs and Successors, to direct and provide for the 
 Manner in which the several Uses and Purposes upon or towards 
 which such Part of the Lands so to be granted to the said Corpora- 
 tion as aforesaid, shall be held and applied, as may not be wanting to 
 carry into Effect the several Purposes before-mentioned. 
 
 WITNESS, Our trusty and well-beloved Lieutenant General Ralph 
 Darling, Our Captain General and Governor -in- Chief of Our 
 said Colotiy of New South Wales and its Dependencies, and Vice- 
 Admiral of the same, this Ninth Day of March, in the Seventh 
 Year of Our Reign, and in the Year of Our Lord One thousand 
 eight hundred and twenty-six. 
 
 "RALPH DARLING, 
 
 Governor in Chief." 
 
 By his Excellency's Command, 
 
 ALEXANDER MLEAY.
 
 APPENDIX. XVH 
 
 STATUTES OF THE TRUSTEES 
 
 OF THE 
 
 CLERGY AND SCHOOL LANDS 
 
 IN THE COLONY OF 
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES. 
 
 CHAPTER 1. 
 
 Duties of the President or Vice-President. 
 
 Sec. 1. He shall regulate all debates or discussions ; He shall 
 state and put questions in the affirmative or negative ; He shall be 
 the medium through which all reports of accounts for Committees are 
 called ; — to check irregularities and keep order. 
 
 Sec. 2. He shall put all questions which may be moved, to the 
 vote by shew of hands, unless called upon to put them to the Ballot. 
 
 CHAPTER If. 
 
 Of the Treasurer and his Accoimts. 
 ■ Sec. 1. The Treasurer sliall be allowed a Salary for his trouble ; 
 he shall be authorised to imprest quarterly, the sums to be limited in 
 amount to the established quarterly salaries of the Officers of the 
 Church, and Schoolmasters ; and a sum in addition, not exceeding 
 Thirty Pounds. 
 
 Sec. 2. He shall be provided with the following Books : 1. 
 For accounts of all Sales of Lands, and the Receipt of the Money for 
 the same. 2. For all Disbursements. 3. For the Improvement and 
 Buildinn- Account. 4. Clergy and School Account. 'I'he Balance of 
 a Year's accounts shall be devided into two parts, one part to each of 
 the above accounts, and the last to be divided into five-sevenths for 
 the Church, and two-sevenths for the Schools. 
 
 CHAPTER IH. 
 
 Of the Accountant. 
 Sec. 1. There shall be an Accountant, to be annually appointed 
 under the Seal of the Corporation. 
 
 b
 
 XVlll APPENDIX. 
 
 Sec. 2. All Accounts shall be examined and signed by the Ac- 
 countant and Committee quarterly. — All Bonds, Securities, Deeds, 
 Writings and Documents of the Corporation, and the Seal, to be kept 
 in an Iron Chest, imder three different Locks and three Keys, in the 
 hands of the Vice-President, Chief Justice and Accountant. All Ac- 
 counts must be examined in detail and arranged by the Accountant, 
 who shall affix his Signature to the same, and be submitted with the 
 Treasurer's Accounts to the Committee. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Of the Secretary or Clerk. 
 
 Sec. 1. The Secretary or Clerk shall be appointed under the 
 Seal of the Corporation. 
 
 Sec. 2. He shall enter all minutes, papers, &c. attend General 
 Meetings and Committees, read all papers in the order of being received, 
 and number them progressively and letter the enclosures. He shall 
 draw up letters for approval to be signed by the President, Vice- 
 President, or himself, as directed ; except in case it be necessary for 
 the Corporation to appoint some other person to draw up and sign 
 any such letter or letters. 
 
 Sec, 3. He must provide Slips of Advertisements relative to the 
 affairs of the Corporation, and deliver a copy to each Member. 
 
 Sec. 4. He shall not suffer any person but Members of the Cor- 
 poration to have access to their proceedings &c., unless by special 
 oi'der of a General Court or Committee. 
 
 Sec. 5. Tliere shall be Maps of the Lands granted, made out, 
 and kept by the Clerk. 
 
 Sec. fi. He shall keep — 
 
 1. A Book entitled By-Laws. 
 
 2. Order Book of the General Courts for the entry of all 
 their Proceedings. 
 
 3. Order Book for Committees for their Proceedings. 
 
 4. Letter Book. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Of Meetings. 
 Sec. 1. At Meetings any Members speaking must address the 
 President or Vice-President, and when two or more offer themselves 
 to speak at the same time, the President or Vice-President is to de- 
 cide which shall take precedence.
 
 xVPPENDIX. XIX 
 
 Sec. 2. Every question or motion proposed for discussion or 
 ballot must be transcribed and signed by the Proposer, read by the 
 Clerk immediately, and a copy sent to each Member the next day, 
 and it shall be discussed or ballotted for on the following; Meeting, if 
 not withdrawn at that Meeting ; unless upon urgent occasions the 
 Court shall agi'ee to discuss it forthwith. 
 
 Sec, 3. All Deeds or Conveyances of Lands, shall be signed and 
 sealed at a General or Special General Court, by the President or 
 Vice-President near the Seal, and three Members at least on the 
 back, and countersigned and numbered by the Clerk as registered. 
 
 Sec. 4. All Meetings shall take place at the precise hour named 
 and absentees noted within half-an-hour and fined the sum of One 
 Pound Sterling, for non-attendace, unless on reasonable cause shewn, 
 to be subject to the approval of the Court. 
 
 Sec. 5. Any question during discussion which may arise as to 
 forms of proceedings, shall be immediately decided by the Members 
 present, if not previously provided for. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Of Elections of Committees and Officers. 
 Sec. 1. The elections of Committees, Clerks, Officers, &c. shall 
 take place by the names of the several Candidates being written or 
 printed on slips of paper, and each member take such name as he 
 intends to vote for, and put it into a box. The majority of Votes to 
 decide the successful Candidate. 
 
 CHAPTER Vll 
 
 Of Members and Officers. 
 
 Sec. 1. No Officer of the Corporation shall be permitted, direct- 
 ly or indirectly, to receive a present, fee, or reward, except from the 
 Corporation, for any act done or to be done by virtue of sueh office, 
 on pain of immediate dismissal by the sitting Committee, and rendered 
 incapable ever after of being employed by the Corporation. 
 
 Sec. 2. Any question as to the conduct of a Member shall be 
 discussed and decided on in his absence, he having been first heard on 
 the subject. 
 
 Sec. 3 If any Member shall accept a fee or reward for the doing 
 or performing any act, matter, or thing in his office as Member, or be 
 guilty of a breach of the By-Laws, it shall be represented to the 
 Governor in order that he may express his 'pleasure as to suspending 
 him according to Clause 4th of the Charter, 
 
 b2
 
 XX APPENDIX. 
 
 CHAFFER VIII. 
 
 The Sale or Leasing Lands, Raising Loans. 
 
 Sec. 1, All Deeds or Conveyance of Lands shall be signed and 
 sealed at a General or Special General Court, by the President or Vice 
 President near the Seal, and three Members at least on the Back, and 
 countersigned and numbered by the Clerk as registered. 
 
 Sec. 2. The Committee shall report to a General Meeting all 
 such Lands as in their opinion are necessary to be sold, leased, or ex- 
 changed, which if confirmed, shall be advertised for sale, lease, or 
 exchanged, subject to the approval of a General or Special General 
 Court. Sealed Tenders for the same, and to be marked as such, 
 shall be received and opened at a General or Special General Court : 
 and the Tenders accepted shall be formed into a Book called the 
 " Tender Book," with an Index of names to be kept as a record. 
 
 Sec. 3. When the Court has ordered any money to be raised by 
 Debentures or otherwise, the Committee shall advertise and report 
 thereon. 
 
 Sec. 4. The Committee shall take the opinion of the Surveyor 
 General or some competent person, as to the situation and value of 
 Lands. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Of the Public Schools. 
 There shall be established — 
 
 1. Infant and Parochial Schools. 
 
 2. Grammar Schools. 
 
 3. Collegiate. 
 
 4. Male and Female Orphan Schools. 
 
 5. Native Black Schools. 
 
 6. Evening Schools for Young Men. 
 
 1. Mechanics' Institutions, as the increasing wants of the Colony 
 may require. 
 
 ■^ 1. A School shall be establislied at BlaclcTown, or in such other 
 place as may appear eligible to the Governor and Visitor, for the 
 Children of the Blacks, to be received under, five years of age only. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Of Making and Repealing Laivs. 
 For making and repealing of Laws the draft shall be read, and the 
 uestion put, " Whether the draft of the said Statute then agreed on
 
 APPENDIX. XXI 
 
 shall be read " at another meeting ;" and at the second meeting the 
 question ' ' Whether the draft of the said Statute be now passed into 
 a Law," shall be put, and the result recorded. These Laws shall be 
 passed by a shew of hands, or by ballot, if demanded by any one 
 Member, and the number of ayes and noes recorded. 
 
 The foregoing Laws have been read and approved of by me, 
 pursuant to the Charter, 
 
 " RALPH DARLING."
 
 V_,, APPENDIX No. II. 
 
 Extract from the Instructions under the Royal Sigti 
 Manual to his Excellency the Governor, relative to the 
 Land to be set apart for the Clergy and School 
 Estates, dated the 17th July, 1825.* 
 
 " Whereas, it is necessary tliat sufficient provision should be made 
 for the establishment and support within our said territory ,'of the Pro- 
 testant reformed religion, as by law established in England and 
 Ireland, and for the education of youth in the discipline, and accord- 
 ing to the principles of the United Church of England and Ireland. 
 And we have for that purpose, thought fit, that such part as herein- 
 after mentioned of the waste and unoccupied lands within our said 
 territory, and its dependencies should be appropriated and set apart, 
 and should be placed under the controul and superintendence of one 
 Body Politic and Corporate, to be established within the said territory, 
 by Letters Patent, to be for that purpose issued under the Public 
 Seal of New South Wales. Now we do hereby require and enjoin 
 you when, an d so soon as such Bod y; Polit ic and Corporate, shall have 
 been erected and established, in pursuance of certain additional in- 
 structions herewith given, or hereafter to be given to you in that be- 
 half, to make to the said Corporation such grants of land within our 
 said territory of New South Wales, as hereinafter mentioned. 
 
 " And for the purpose last aforesaid, it is our own pleasure, and we 
 do hereby direct, that you do require and authorise the Commissioners 
 (therein mentioned for dividing the territory) to make out and set 
 
 ♦ Records of the Church and School Corporatiou.
 
 APPENDIX XXUl 
 
 Kpart in each and every County, Hundred, &c., into which they may 
 from time to time di\-ide the said tenitory or tract of land, comprisin.^- 
 . one seventh part in extent and value of all the lands in each and every 
 such county, to be thencefor\vard called and kno wn by tb e^ name of 
 the Clergy and School Estate, of such county. And it is our pleasure, ' 
 that every such Clergy and School Estate, shall as nearly as may ])e, 
 lie in one contiguous and unbroken ti-act. And that when it shall be 
 impossible to select such a tract of land for that purpose without seri- 
 ous injury or inconvenience to private hettlers, then the said Com- 
 missioners shall be at liberty to allot such Clergy and School Estates 
 in two or more continuous tracts in the same county. It being ne- 
 vertheless our will and pleasure that the Clergy and School Estates in 
 each county shall not be interspersed with or di\ided by other lands, 
 excepting only in such special cases as aforesaid. And it is our plea- 
 sure that the lands to be set apart in each County for the Clergy and 
 School Estate thereof shall be an average quality and value in refer- 
 ence to the general quality and value of the lands comprised in the 
 said County, and that such situations shall be selected for this pur- 
 pose as may afford to the said Clergy and School Estates a reason- 
 able and equal share of every natural advantage of water carriage or 
 internal communication which may be possessed by the lands in ge- 
 neral throughout any such County. And you are to direct and re- 
 quire the before-mentioned Commissioners to make a special and 
 distinct report to you m reference to each County to be erected in 
 our said territon', pointing out with all possible precision the parti- 
 cular tracts of land appropriated for the Clergy and School Estates 
 of>uch County. And in case it shall not be possible to find in any 
 of the Counties which may be so erected as aforesaid, a sufficient 
 quantity of vacant and unoccupied land to make up the Clergy and 
 School Estate of that County, then it is our will that the deficiency 
 be made up by an allotment of land to be taken out of the nearest 
 adjacent County in which a sufficient quantity of iingranted land may 
 he found for that purpose. And it is our pleasure that when and so 
 soon as the said Corporation shall have been erected and established, 
 you do in our name pass, under the public seal of New South Wales, 
 grants to said Corporation and their successors, of the Clergy aad 
 School Estates aforesaid, when and as they may be successively al- 
 lotted and ascertained in the several Counties of our said Territory, 
 by any reports from the said Commissioners, which shall be finally 
 approved by you or by us, to hold such lauds to the said Corporation
 
 XXIV APPENDIX. 
 
 and their successors in fee simple and in fee and common socage 
 tenure. And it is our pleasure that all the waste and unclaimed lands 
 within our said Territory, which shall remain after making such seve- 
 ral reservations as before mentioned, for the public service, for the 
 support of the Clergy of the Established Church of England and 
 Ireland, and for the education of youth, shall be granted in our 
 name and on our behalf, to private persons willing to effect settle- 
 ments thereupon, and subject to the several rules and conditions 
 hereinafter particularly mentioned."
 
 APPENDIX, No. III. 
 
 RETURN of LANDS granted to the late Church and 
 School Corporation, distinguishing those subsequently 
 Sold* 
 
 County. 
 
 Cumberland 
 
 Camden 
 Saint Vincent 
 
 Bathufst 
 
 Durham 
 
 Parish or District. 
 
 Sydney, Barrack Lane. . 
 Ditto, Harrington-street 
 Ditto, Prince-street. . . . 
 
 Botany 
 
 Gordon 
 
 Saint John 
 
 Castle-hill and South 
 
 Colah 
 
 Prospect 
 
 Rooty Hill 
 
 Saint Luke 
 
 Saint Peter 
 
 Kurrajong 
 
 Kurrajong 
 
 Boyle, Percy and Bruce 
 
 Apsley 
 
 Oakley 
 
 Ponsonby 
 
 Calvert, Beaufort, Errol, 
 Belubula& Lindcsay. . 
 
 White Rock 
 
 Bathurst 
 
 Marwood and Scdgefield 
 
 Seaham 
 
 Sedgefield 
 
 Stanhope & Wolfingham 
 
 Wolfingham 
 
 Ravensworth and Vane 
 
 Liddle 
 
 Auckland 
 
 Uffington 
 
 Butterwick 
 
 Middlehope 
 
 Granted. 
 
 Acres. Rd. Per, 
 
 Carried forward. . 233,'205 
 
 4178 
 
 60 
 
 600 
 
 200 
 
 830 
 
 8138 
 
 1945 
 
 100 
 
 2 
 
 9063 
 
 42,467 
 
 15,464 
 
 17,600 
 
 17,640 
 
 85,388 
 
 180 
 2230 
 4298 
 2429 
 I9O8 
 2256 
 2552 
 2560 
 2600 
 4250 
 2710 
 1560 
 
 16 
 
 Sold. 
 
 Acres. Rd. Per 
 
 U 
 
 2230 
 2562 
 
 4792 
 
 * Votes and Proceedings of Council, isth JUinc, 1834.
 
 XXVl 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 County. 
 
 Northumberland 
 
 Gloucester - •< 
 
 Cumberland - • 
 Roxburgh - 
 
 Cumberland - < 
 
 Parish or District. 
 
 Brought forward 
 
 WittinRhani 
 
 Gosforth 
 
 Brauxton 
 
 Belt'ord 
 
 Oviusham 
 
 Ijeniiiih'ton 
 
 Warkworth 
 
 Crosby, Fitzroy, Vcru- 
 lam, Faulkland, Tre- 
 vor, Thalaba, Horton 
 Karuah, Wilmot and 
 Tarrean 
 
 Sydney 
 
 Parramatta 
 
 Cabramatta 
 
 Bathurst 
 
 Petersham, St. Philip 
 Sydney 
 
 Saint James, Sydney . . 
 
 Saint John, Parramatta 
 
 Saint Luke, Liverpool. . 
 
 Saint Peter, Campbell 
 town 
 
 Saint MattheWjWindsor 
 
 Castlereagh 
 
 Total 
 
 Granted. 
 
 Acres. Rd. Per 
 
 233,205 
 2560 
 2322 
 2128 
 2040 
 3840 
 2314 
 2472 
 
 168,000 
 2 
 
 60 
 
 12,900 
 
 1000 
 
 440 
 451 
 400 
 430 
 
 400 
 400 
 400 
 
 435,765 
 
 11 
 
 Sola. 
 
 Acres. Ud.iPer 
 
 4792 
 1230 
 
 640 
 2 
 
 8122 
 
 343 
 451 
 
 412 
 
 15,993 
 
 34 
 
 34 
 
 SUMMARY OF THE FOREGOING. 
 
 Acres. Roods. Perches. 
 Amount of Land granted 435,7(55 2 11 
 
 Ditto, ditto, since sold 15,993 34 
 
 Remaining unsold and reverted to theCrown 419,772 1 17 
 
 HENRY FISHER, 
 
 Agent for the Church and School Estates. 
 
 Sydney, \)tk June, 1834.
 
 XXV u 
 
 o 
 
 X 
 
 I— ( 
 
 Q 
 
 Ph 
 
 O 
 
 M 
 
 W CO 
 
 CO 
 
 00 
 
 
 o 
 Pi 
 
 o 
 
 t^ 
 
 eQ 
 
 Q 
 
 w 
 
 Pi 
 o 
 Ii( 
 Pi 
 w 
 
 Ph 
 iZJ 
 
 w 
 
 H 
 t) 
 
 fi 
 
 O 
 
 w 
 
 Q 
 W 
 
 w 
 o 
 
 C/2 
 
 u 
 w 
 
 H 
 O 
 
 H 
 
 <! 
 H 
 
 P 
 
 >^ 
 
 O 
 
 w 
 
 13 
 
 s ^ ='3 
 
 
 
 
 0) 
 
 tn 
 
 
 ^ -C O 
 
 o ■Si 
 5- 5 
 
 - as 
 
 a; u ■" 
 
 -^ J= -3 
 ="*^ C 
 
 S a «i 
 a -a ^ 
 
 ^ ^ C5 
 
 ^c« g 
 
 o ?;! 2 
 
 a =^"2 
 
 13 
 t/3 
 
 . ^> 
 
 ;r; O 
 
 *- s 
 
 o o 
 
 o c/2 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 c 
 
 tn 
 
 C4-1 
 
 o 
 
 c« -a 
 
 CD'S tS ft. 
 > t3 a — ' ^ ^ 
 " -^ ° ^"^ c 
 
 o S ^^S S 
 
 rt -g !« >,^ - 
 
 ^ a „ ' _ 
 (u a 0) 3 "S 3 
 -^ yj -a a c- .s 
 
 a 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 a> 
 
 a 
 
 ft. 
 
 1) 
 
 
 
 .a 
 
 lO 
 
 *^ 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 T 
 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 es 
 
 
 
 r> 
 
 a; 
 
 
 
 
 OJ 
 
 
 A 
 
 ft. 
 
 b£ 
 
 tl; 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ■A 
 
 <u 
 
 0/ 
 
 ft. 
 
 
 C3 
 
 a 
 
 O QJ 
 
 t. P cj t^ D 
 
 O) > U S t. 
 
 > <5 u 2 .^ 
 
 a; '-^ o ,a -tJ 
 
 a^ S 
 a a .5 
 
 CJC« ft. 
 
 a ^^ 
 o 9; 03 
 
 B 
 3 
 
 V 
 
 g 
 
 to 
 
 4-a 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ a 
 
 es c« 
 
 U 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 w- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO +J 
 
 CO ft. 
 
 pH 
 
 
 
 
 
 53 CC 
 
 in o 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 . 10 
 
 o 
 
 , r-H >— I -H C-l 
 
 ft. ca 
 1:03 
 
 bo 
 
 a 
 o 
 pa 
 
 fco 
 
 a 
 o 
 CQ 
 
 C3 
 
 ■m 
 
 -^ 
 
 ' a _, 
 
 o 
 
 «, « ^ =2 
 
 c'a c a-S 
 
 g 5 a aj ^ 
 
 .22 a ^ c C 
 C 3 c8 rt ca 
 
 a: aa u uu 
 
 Sin 
 
 
 .-I Cl 
 
 •^ i« <c r^ 00
 
 XXVlll 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 T3 
 
 c 
 
 c 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 a 
 a 
 
 
 55. 
 
 
 
 -3 
 
 
 ■a o 
 =« S 
 
 3 
 
 a 
 
 '= c 
 
 
 3 .23 O 
 WO 
 
 ■S -fi •*- 
 
 ■" u O 
 a> 
 
 5 OS i« 
 
 ci 
 
 s 
 
 3 
 
 c« 
 
 ♦J 
 
 ca 
 
 
 O -C 
 
 1> 
 
 c 
 o 
 
 c/: 
 
 t4-l 
 
 o 
 
 Ch4J 
 
 3 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 C 
 
 t" s « 
 CS !1S "S 
 
 OJ 
 
 
 to 
 
 3 0) <u ' 
 M -3 3 
 
 is tc 
 
 JJ-^ _3 
 
 03 ■" 
 3 O 
 
 C9 . 
 
 -= OtS --3 o 
 
 J « 3 ^aj 
 t fe o" S o 2 fe 
 
 o; 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 X 
 
 3 
 3 
 CD 
 
 > 
 
 o 
 
 • - 3 O 
 tu. 3 3, 
 
 >*« _S O) 
 O C > 
 
 "B. o a 
 
 rt M t3 
 >-. oj 3 
 
 C TS CO 
 
 2 g g 
 
 ZJ <Zi QJ 
 
 a > V 
 
 O 0,^ 
 
 
 be 
 
 3 
 
 'b 
 
 o 
 
 3 3"= 
 
 oi > ^ 
 
 ''•is 
 
 ^ -3 
 
 3 
 ccrS 
 
 ^2 
 
 ^ a 
 
 .3 
 
 ^"S ? 
 
 So 
 
 
 
 (/3 
 
 
 
 T^ i=^ 
 
 e; 
 
 
 
 -^ r^ 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 tu 
 
 o; 
 
 
 
 o n 
 
 4^ 
 
 
 
 c« & 
 
 13 
 
 aj *^ 
 
 a; ca 
 
 2 -^ 
 a rt 
 
 o a 
 
 
 fes 
 
 a o 
 
 CD 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 IN 
 
 00 
 00 
 
 
 . o o 
 
 . (N O 
 
 O 
 
 00 
 
 ^^ (— t »-Hi-^ ^p-ti-HC^ 
 
 
 Ot3 
 
 
 . u . 
 
 . 3 . 
 
 ■3 - CS 
 
 o si 
 
 - a> 5 
 u c c3 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 J3 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 'E, 
 
 b 
 
 o 
 
 •^ 1^ 
 
 a 
 
 : £? 
 
 o 
 ■SO 
 
 '■H ^ 
 
 m '^ 
 
 ea ta 
 ^3 
 
 ^■^ 
 
 .-<. ^ 3 
 
 1.2J o 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 o • . 
 
 
 
 tfj 
 
 
 
 
 
 a. 
 
 
 
 j3 
 
 05 . . 
 
 
 
 oS 
 
 D • • 
 
 
 
 a, 
 
 •73 
 
 
 
 
 3 . 
 
 
 
 (J 
 
 CQ • oj 
 
 
 
 
 is o 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 •0 
 
 Illaw 
 Kelsc 
 Lane 
 Liver 
 
 
 
 3 ca 
 
 z 55 
 
 — Tj< in ^c 
 2 ^ -< — 
 
 In. 00 C5 O 
 
 ^H ^H ^-4 C^ 
 
 <N 
 
 (N
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 XXIX 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 — 5T 
 
 
 
 <4-. 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 Q 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 4-» 
 
 4^ 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 cu 
 
 -2 
 
 a 
 
 c 
 
 "S. 
 
 
 _c 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 *S "a 
 
 
 1 1 
 
 'a 
 
 y~^ 
 
 
 o 
 
 :4 
 
 a 5 
 
 « 
 
 
 «J ^ 
 
 2 a 
 
 -a' 
 
 
 q 
 
 z 
 
 1 " 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 -a £ 
 
 P 
 
 to 
 
 c 
 
 O 
 
 M >. 
 
 D 
 
 « 
 
 ^: o 
 
 
 o 
 
 <L> 
 
 a 
 
 2 
 ]3> 
 
 ;3 
 
 .9 
 
 .S -a 
 
 ca o 
 
 1 e 
 
 
 
 Is 
 
 
 1 
 
 X 
 
 4^ 
 
 
 
 t: 
 c 
 a 
 
 -a 
 
 s 
 
 ^ ^ ^ 
 
 2 c 
 
 rt o 
 
 o 
 
 
 >, 
 
 ^2 
 
 CO 
 
 s! 
 
 
 c -a 
 
 cir 
 
 '^ 
 
 ,ri 
 
 -^ 2 
 
 ^ OJ 
 
 4J 
 
 . ^ 
 
 
 "So 
 
 ^3 
 P. 
 O 
 
 4-) 
 
 c 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 ■5 =« 
 
 C M 
 
 O 0) 
 
 a a 
 
 2 3 0) 
 
 a 
 u 
 
 >• 
 
 u 
 
 rl SJ '-I 
 
 O? §53B 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 c ^ .■s 
 
 c >: = 
 
 <u ^ 
 
 Tc'S > 
 
 C 0) 
 
 "^ 
 
 
 c 
 
 o « -o 
 
 O IJ o 
 
 
 
 en 
 
 
 
 &. o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ca 
 
 
 
 
 a; 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 s 
 
 
 g-H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 z; 
 
 U 
 
 
 
 & 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 z 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 G 
 
 
 ■n 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5J 
 
 -oil 
 o S g 
 
 . 
 
 • 1—4 
 
 • . CO . 
 
 
 rt t>i 
 
 . . . CO l« 
 
 . . 
 
 ^ 
 
 I' o.H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 o £ g 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 <u 
 
 . &2 
 
 o 
 
 . . lO o 
 
 . . O irt 
 
 c 
 
 o o 
 
 . . . lO lO 
 
 . O 
 
 s 
 
 ° >= tS 
 
 (M 
 
 . . (M -"I" 
 
 . . O M 
 
 >r 
 
 l>. o 
 
 . . . a> -q" 
 
 . Tf 
 
 S^ 
 
 z °a 
 
 
 ^H I-H 
 
 in 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 bn 
 
 ■^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s »> 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4; cu 
 
 
 . rH <M (M 
 
 . r— 1 (M f— ' 
 
 
 -H C-1 
 
 ^H . 1-* ^H .-H 
 
 ■— ( r-l 
 
 <J 
 
 c o > 
 
 *5 Ci 
 
 1— 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 »i 
 
 2 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ~o 
 
 ^^ 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 r-..^ 
 § 
 
 
 
 . —4 r— * 
 
 • . Ol . 
 
 
 ^H 1— 1 
 
 
 
 55 
 
 Z0.3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 !^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 9J 
 
 a 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 - * ^-* 
 
 
 • • 
 
 
 • • 
 
 <-> 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 • • o • 
 
 
 
 
 
 t*.* 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 
 
 
 
 cc 
 
 ;*% 
 
 
 
 
 
 (in 
 
 
 
 
 
 _<u 
 
 So 
 
 
 
 
 
 . - ., • 
 
 
 
 
 . to 
 
 
 tT 
 
 
 
 
 
 • • Ji • 
 
 
 
 
 ; fl 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4J 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 -si 
 
 n 
 
 5 
 
 03 
 1 c 
 
 c 
 
 5 - 
 
 • _1) 
 
 5 K 
 
 ■^ cs to 
 
 Sill 
 
 O ° 5 fc- 
 
 %- Q " a; 
 
 
 is HI 
 3 f£S 
 
 «1 ■ ' "a 
 
 a J3 
 c/3 <u -r p •.- 
 
 a o 
 
 2 'B 
 
 1 
 
 rt 
 
 o 
 
 •r-t 
 •A 
 
 
 c 
 
 (2 
 
 
 Q^ C- C K- 
 
 
 
 s S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -w 
 
 
 's's.S 
 
 CO 
 
 -f in vc «^ 00 C5 o f-H 
 
 
 
 1 ^ ■'1' 
 
 j:> •.£ r^ X ^ 
 
 o O 
 
 
 s o ^ 
 
 3 « 
 
 OA 
 
 (N ri ri Cl (N <M CO CC 
 
 f 
 
 5 CO CO 
 
 CO CO CO CO CO 
 
 -* T)< 
 
 
 z . v5 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 XXX 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 
 o 
 
 dis- 
 
 ss 
 a 
 
 s 
 
 ss 
 
 be 
 
 55 
 
 a. 
 
 ^ 
 
 5C 
 
 o 
 
 •a 
 
 a; 
 J— * 
 P. 
 
 P. 
 3 
 
 
 o c 
 
 fe.l 
 
 -4J ^ 
 
 U 
 
 cn 
 
 2; j5 
 
 . - c 
 
 cj 5 cs 
 
 H iS == 
 
 !? O) •_ 
 fe Sh l< 
 
 S s- ei 
 
 'o'o ° 
 c c.S 
 
 &■&■=« 
 
 P3 C3 r- 
 
 -a ^ '^ 
 
 ► -a aj 
 K^ o 5 
 
 S c8 rt 
 H U OJ 
 
 2 o o 
 d O O 
 
 
 <u 
 
 ^3 
 
 13 
 
 60 
 
 p— * 
 
 Ctf 
 
 'S. 
 o 
 
 s * 
 
 tl 
 
 > a 
 
 HI 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 CS 
 
 -a 
 O 
 
 
 3 
 CD 
 
 e 
 
 U o 
 
 O M _ 
 
 *J ^ ^ 
 
 ^ 2 S 
 
 •.H _rf -i-j 
 
 _n! *3 ■*-^ 
 
 (D P5 CO 
 
 (J O O 
 
 (u c a 
 
 ^ ». p- 
 .^2 J 
 
 ■" .a ^ 
 
 G <M -^ 
 
 a ^ j2 
 
 CO 
 
 > CO 
 
 in o 
 ro o 
 
 o 
 . o 
 
 in o 
 
 ^Hr-Hi— Ii-((Mp— Iffjl— II— l(Vlr^i— 1 — -H 
 
 u 
 
 *^ 
 as 
 I/} 
 
 >,«P^ 3 
 
 oj g S o I -S s X g .• S-^^.S 
 
 O . 
 
 ^ o 
 
 
 2 ^ a^ ;>:: ^ 
 
 -5 ^ o G 
 
 *J r- *^ C 
 
 :« -5 .£ 5 
 
 (n ^ vj en en 
 
 
 CN <M CO '•^ 
 ^ ••^ -^ rj* 
 
 »0 *"C »^ CO CTs O 
 ■^ t:}^ Tf ■^ -"^ >ri
 
 APPENDIX, No. V. 
 
 RESOLUTIONS. 
 
 At a Meeting of Protestants, respecting the Episcopalian, 
 tlic Presbyterian, the Independant, the Baptist, and the Wesleyan 
 Denominations of Christians in New South Wales, held at the Pul- 
 teney Hotel, Sydney, on Friday, June 24, 1836, 
 
 The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF AUSTRALIA in 
 tlie Chair ; 
 
 IT WAS UNANIMOUSLY RESOLVED :— 
 
 I. That this Meeting liaving learnt by official documents recently 
 published, that it is the intention of Government to propose the esta- 
 blishment in this Colony, by an enactment of the locid Legislature of 
 a system of General Education ; and that the Schools introduced into 
 Ireland, a few years ago, under the sanction of the British Government, 
 are thought to afford an appropriate model for that system ; do unani- 
 mously express their solemn and decided opinion, that any system of 
 General Education which shall be founded on the principle of inter- 
 dicting, either wholly or in part, the use of the Holy Scriptures, 
 according to the Authorised Version, and of Prayer which the 
 doctrine of the Blessed Trinity maybe unequivocally acknowledged or 
 implied, could not receive their countenance or support, without a 
 compromise of the essentials of their Faith. 
 
 II. That this Meeting do now form itself into a Committee of Pro- 
 testants (to be hereafter enlarged in number), for the purpose of 
 concerting measures to obtain the general co-oporation of the Pro- 
 testant body throughout the Colony of New South Wales, in
 
 xxxu 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 petitioning His Excellency the Governor and the Honourable the 
 Legislative Council, on the subject of the proposed plan of General 
 Education, setting forth their objections to the basis upon which the 
 same is founded, as being, according to their concientious conviction, 
 subversive of the fundamental principle of Protestantism, and, they 
 are persuaded, opposed also to the wishes of a very large majority of 
 the people of this community. 
 
 III. That the Petition now produced be adopted by this Meeting, 
 and signed by the Members present. 
 
 IV. That for the more effectual acoomplishment of this purpose, 
 a General Committee be formed, to consist, in addition to the indi- 
 viduals now present, of all the Protestant Ministers having charge of 
 Congregations in Sydney, and of twenty-four Protestant Laymen re- 
 sident in Sydney or the vicinity thereof, of whom twelve shall be 
 Episcopalians, and twelve members of other Protestant denominations ; 
 that of this General Committee any seven duly convened shall form a 
 quorum ; they shall have power to fill up vacancies on the principle of 
 the aforesaid proportions ; and that the following Ministers and Lay- 
 men be requested to constitute such Committee. 
 
 GENERAL COMMITTEE. 
 
 AUSTRALIA, THE RIGHT 
 REVEREND THE LORD 
 BISHOP OF 
 
 ALLEN, GEORGE, ESQ. 
 
 ASPINALL, EDWARD, ESQ. 
 
 BARKER, THOS., ESQ., J. P. 
 
 BKLL, HUTCHINSON, ESQ. 
 
 BOURNE, MR. ROBERT, 
 
 CADELL, THOMAS, ESQ. 
 
 CAMPBELL, CHARLES, ESQ. 
 
 COWPER, THE REV. W. 
 
 CROOK, THE REV. \V. P. 
 
 CROOKES, THF. REV. JOHN, 
 
 DE MKSTRE, PROSPER, ESQ. 
 
 FERRITER, S., ESQ. 
 
 FOSS, AMBROSE, ESQ. 
 
 HASLINGDEN, E., ESQ. 
 
 HOW, ROBERT, ESQ , J. P. 
 
 JARRETT, THE REV. WIL- 
 LIAM, I ndependant Congre- 
 gation. 
 
 LANG, THE REV. J. D., D. D., 
 Presbyterian Church. 
 
 WILL. 
 
 JONES, MR. DAVID. 
 M'GARVIE, THE REV. JOHN 
 
 A.M , Presbyterian Chiirch. 
 M'KENNY, THK REV. JOHN, 
 
 Wesleyan Minister. 
 MACKENZIE, THE REV. D., 
 
 A.M., Presbyterian Church. 
 MANSFIELD, THE REV. R, 
 
 Independent Minister. 
 MARSDEN, THE REV. S. 
 MITCHELL, FRANCIS, ESQ. 
 RAMSEY, DAVID, ESQ. 
 RYDER, THOMAS U., ESQ. 
 
 J. P., Baptist Minister. ") 
 
 SAUNDERS,THE REV. JOHN.\ 
 SMITH, THOMAS, ESQ. '' 
 
 TAYLOR, MR. JOSEPH. 
 WALKE!!, THOS., ESQ., J. P. 
 WALLACE, F. ESQ., M.D. 
 WILKs, WILLIAM, ESQ. 
 WINTER UP, MR. THOMAS. 
 WYLDE, THE REV. ROBERT 
 
 A.M., Presbyterian Chin-ch. 
 
 G. AUSTRALIA, Chamrman.
 
 APPENDIX. XXXni 
 
 PETITION. 
 
 To His Excellency Major-General Sir Richard Bourke, K.C.B., Cnp- 
 tain-General and Governor-in-Chief of t lie Territory of New South 
 Wales and its Dependencies, and Vice-Admirnl of the same, Sfc. SfC. 
 And to the Honorable the Legislative Council, 
 
 the petition of the undersigned protestants of the colony 
 
 of new south wales. 
 Humbly Sheweth : 
 
 That your Petitioners have perceived, bj' the Despatch of His Ex- 
 cellency the Governor to the Right Honorable Secretary of State, 
 dated 30th September, 1833, and the Reply, dated 30th November, 
 1835, together with the Address of His Excellency the President at 
 the opening of the present Session of the Legislative Council, that it 
 is the intention of Government to establish a system of General Educa- 
 tion throughout the Colony, allied, if not altogether similar, to the 
 Plan of the Irish National Schools. 
 
 That your Petitioners feel grateful for the beneficent intentions in 
 which they doubt not this proposal originated, but they are persuaded 
 that the adoption of the measure will defeat these intentions, and 
 entail consequences the most injurious. 
 
 That your Petitioners are deeply impressed with the importance of 
 establishing a system of Education and Religious Instruction, founded 
 upon sound principles, at a time when the destinies and character of 
 the Country may be fixed for an indefinite period, and when freer In- 
 stitutions are in all probability about to be bestowed, and when the 
 formation of new Dependencies in this Territory' is about to increase 
 the dispersion of the inhabitants. Entertaining, however, as they do, 
 the opinion that the Irish National System is unsound in principle, 
 and not only unsuitable to the wants, but opposed to the wishes, of a 
 large majority of the Colonists, they respectfully solicit that Your 
 Excellency and Your Honorable Council will not authorise its esta- 
 blishment throughout the Colony by means of the Public Funds, for 
 the following reasons : — 
 
 1. Because they cannot conscientiously allow their children to par- 
 ticipate in the advantages of any scheme of Education, however valua- 
 ble in other respects, which excludes either the whole or a pjirt of the 
 
 C
 
 XXXIV APPENDIX . 
 
 Sacred Scriptures, or prevents the scholars from having vinrestricted 
 access to tlieir contents. 
 
 2. Because the Irish System is calculated in its very nature to pro- 
 duce religious animosity amongst children, which in this Colony has 
 not hitherto existed. The stated attendance of different Clergymen, 
 for communicating- to the Scholars of the same School not only 
 separate, but opposite religious instruction, will necessarily point out, 
 luider the influence of irreconcilable creeds, the different sects to each 
 other in the most conspicuous and disagreeable colours, and thus na- 
 turally engender party spirit and religious rancour. 
 
 3. Because the expense of Education will be materially increased 
 by the necessity which the system imposes of providing religious In- 
 structors of each denomination for every School, in addition to the 
 ordinaiy Teacher ; and if such religious instmctors be not provided, 
 the system becomes not only futile, but deceptive. But in fact, no 
 such instructors cau be obtained, the lamentable deficiency of Minis- 
 ters of Religion thi-oughout the Colony being notorious. 
 
 4. Because the proposed scheme is practicable only in places where 
 it is not required, viz., in towns and populous neighbourhoods; and 
 the vei-y circumstances which render it feasible, prove it to be un- 
 necessary. 
 
 5. Because in those places where Clergymen may not be able to 
 attend at the time set apart for religious instruction, the children 
 would, of course, be taught by the School-master, who, besides the 
 absurdity of the same individual dispensing the various doctrines to 
 his Scholars, would be reduced to the necessity of having all present 
 at each other's instruction, or of excluding the Pupils of one deno- 
 mination from the school-room while those of another were under exa- 
 mination. Such a system would impose restraints upon a Teacher in 
 proportion to his conscientiousness, and the want of fixed principles 
 would be a chief recommendation for his appointment ; while the 
 effect on his own mind would be either a virtuous imbecility, or an 
 active talented latitudinarianism ; and upon the minds of his pupils, 
 an unavoidable infidelity, or universal scepticism. 
 
 6. Because to unite in that system would be to recognise the au- 
 thority of the Romish Church, in withholding the Bible from the 
 Laity ; and would require that facilities should be afforded to the 
 Roman Catholic Clergy, in every National School, to inculcate a 
 system of religion to which your Petitioners are conscientiously 
 opposed.
 
 APPENDIX. XXXV 
 
 7. Because your Petitioners consider it a most dangerous infringe- 
 ment on the liberties of the subjects of a Free Constitution, that any 
 Board, invested with merely civil authority, should sit in judgment 
 upon the Word of God, determining how much of it is properly ad- 
 missible in a place of Juvenile Education ; and are of opinion, that 
 no extracts from the Scriptures, framed to meet the wishes of a 
 Board embracing the most conflicting and irreconcileable creeds, can 
 contain a fair, adequate, and uncompromised representation of the 
 doctiines of salvation. These publications will also tend to destroy 
 the confidence of weak and untutored minds in the authenticity of 
 the Bible, and being received by the young as the work of man, des- 
 titute of Divine authority, whatever portion of Divine truth they may 
 contain, will be insufficient to inspire for their contents that venera- 
 tion which the unmutilated Word of God is calcidated to produce. 
 
 8. Because it involves the consequence, that to prize the Scriptures 
 is to forfeit the favour and assistance of the Government, an effect 
 alike anomalous, unchristian, and opposed to every right British 
 feeling and principle. 
 
 That your Petitioners have no means of ascertaining correctly the 
 population of the Colony at the present time, but if it be correcthj 
 estimated at eighty thousand souls, they concewe the Roman Catholics 
 do not exceed one-fifth of that 7iumber, or iixteeii thousand in all ; of 
 the entire population they compute that the children may am,ount to 
 eight thousand, and the proportion of Roman Catholics may be sixteen 
 hundred. 
 
 Your Petitioners earnestly pray, therefore, that Your Excellency 
 and Your Honourable Council will not deprive them, as Protes- 
 tants, of a proportionate share in the funds proposed to be ex- 
 pended in Education, if they cannot, consistently with what they 
 conceive to be their solemn duty, unite in a scheme so much at 
 variance with the principles to which they are most firmly at- 
 tached, and in which they fervently pray to have their offspring 
 brought up. 
 And your Petitioners, as in duty bound, will ever pray, &c. 
 
 New South Wales, June 24, 1836.
 
 APPENDIX, No. VI. 
 
 EDUCATION. 
 
 To His Excellency Major- General Sir Ric/iard Bourke, K.C.B. 
 Governor~in-Chief in and over tlie Territory of New 
 South Wales and its Dependencies, and to the Honour- 
 able The Legislative Council of the same, in Council 
 assembled. 
 
 The humble Petition of William Grant Broughton, Doctor in 
 Divinity', Bishop and Ordinary Pastor of the Diocese of 
 Australia, 
 
 SHEWETH, 
 
 That Your Petitioner having been informed, by direction 
 of Your Honourable Council, that the Rules of Your Honour- 
 able Council do not admit of his being personally heard in the 
 manner he had desired, in support of the conscientious objec- 
 tions which he entertains against the Establishment in this 
 Colony of a system of Public Education conducted according to 
 the principles which Your Petitioner has already pointed out, is 
 anxious, with the utmost deference, still to submit those objec- 
 tions to Your Honourable Council, in such form as the Rules 
 and Orderst hereof will permit him to employ. 
 
 That in resorting to this mode of addressing Your Honourable 
 Council, Your Petitioner believes that he is availing himself in- 
 directly of a privilege which appertains to him, as being, accord-
 
 APPENDIX. XXXVU 
 
 iiig to the intention of His Most Gracious Majesty, a member of 
 Your Honourable Council ; and moreover that he is acting in 
 perfect conformity with the views of the Right Honourable the 
 Secretary of State for the Colonies, who, Your Petitioner is 
 aware, was not desirous of prescribing any particular system of 
 Public Education as necessarily to be adopted, but to leave to 
 the free and unbiassed deliberation of Your Excellency and 
 Honourable Council, the selection of such a system as may be 
 most acceptable to the great body of the inhabitants, and at 
 the same time most conducive to the important end in view. 
 
 That Your Petitioner not only never did seek or solicit by him- 
 self, or by any other person whatsoever, an appointment to the 
 OSice with which he is invested in the Protestant Church, and 
 which, as he conceives, renders it a duty imperative on him to 
 petition for leave to address Yo.ir Honourable Council upon 
 this occasion ; but that he did refuse, and would have continued 
 to refuse, to take upon himself the Office of a Bishop in this 
 Diocese, unless the same were coupled with a perfect under- 
 standing that he should not be in anywise expected or required 
 to concur, or to co-operate, in the establishment of the proposed 
 system of Public Education; and that he did accordingly enter 
 upon the said Office, with the expressed assent of His Majesty's 
 Secretary of State, to Your Petitioner's maintaining his acknow- 
 ledged and deliberately formed opinions upon this question. 
 
 That Your Petitioner has attentively, and without prejudice 
 or prepossession, examined the principle and details of the pro- 
 posed system of Public Education as the same are set forth and 
 explained in the Reports and other authentic publications of the 
 Commissioners of National Education in Ireland ; but that with 
 every disposition and desire, for the sake of peace, to acquiesce 
 in any system of General Instruction, which should be so framed 
 as not to require from himself, and those who accord with him in 
 sentiment, any compromise upon points which they deem sacred 
 and vital, he has nevertheless been compelled to withhold his ap- 
 proval from the system now proposed, for the reasons which 
 here follow : — 
 
 First — Because the system, while it professes to be grounded 
 upon a principle of perfect impartiality to all communions and 
 sects, is not so in reality ; inasmuch as the proposal to a|)point a
 
 XXXVlll APPENDIX. 
 
 Board of Commissioners with power to determine what portions 
 of Holy Scripture may be used during the hours allotted to the 
 School l)usiness, and to prohibit the reading, at such times, of any 
 portions except such as have been so approved and sanctioned, 
 must involve a concession on the part of the members of the 
 Board, who may hold that the entire Scriptures shall be at all 
 times free to be used and appealed to ; and such concession can 
 be considered only in the light of a compromise, to meet the 
 views of such other of the Commissioners as may be of opinion 
 that no part of the Scriptures should be generally read, except 
 by an express license and sanction previously obtained. In 
 reality, therefore, no sacrifice whatever is required from the lat- 
 ter, or from those whom they represent; as their particular views 
 are carried into effect, in the same manner as they would be, if 
 the entire decision rested with themselves; while the former 
 class, by submitting to such interference with their own free use 
 of the Word of God, not only subject the children of their own 
 persuasion to tlie privation of an inestimable benefit, but abandon 
 the very principle upon which their faith is founded. 
 
 Secondly — Because even such extracts from the Scriptures as 
 are prepared under the sanction of the Board, are not of neces- 
 sity to be employed in the ordinary course of School business; 
 but only " may be used and are earnestly recommended by the 
 Board to be used ;" it being also well known that the neglect of 
 that recommendation in any School would not be deemed a suffi- 
 cient cause for breaking off its connexion with the Board ; and 
 it would be utterly objectionable to all classes of Protestants 
 that the Scriptural instruction of their children, during so great 
 a portion of their time, should be left altogether dependent upon 
 the will and discretion of persons of opposite sentiments who may 
 obtain influence to oontroul and direct any such Schools. 
 
 Thirdly. — Because the objection to the employment of the 
 authorised English Version in the Scripture Lessons never would 
 have been raised, except by those who dispute or deny the right 
 of the Church of England, and of English Protestants in general^ 
 to form for themselves a translation of the Scriptures into their 
 native tongue ; and, therefore, the acquiescence by Protestants 
 in the substitution of another Version, which must first have un- 
 dergone the Boaru's approval, will have, and may be designed to
 
 APPENDIX. XXXIX 
 
 have, the force of a tacit assent on their part to tlie objections of 
 those who dispute or denj their title to the enjoyment of so ines- 
 timable a right; and must accordingly be viewed with jealousy, 
 as the first step towards depriving them of it. 
 
 Fourthly. — Because the children of Protestants, by attending 
 Schools founded upon the practical acknowledgment of an Au- 
 thority which may thus interfere with, and control the use of the 
 Bible; and by being daily familiarized with the idea of giving way 
 upon this point, cannot be expected to grow up wi h the salutary 
 dread and importance of such an assumed power, which ought to 
 be uppermost in every Protestant mind ; but the very Book of 
 Scripture Extracts which is placed in their hands, furnishing proof 
 of the existence and prevailing influence of such an authority, 
 they cannot fail to imbibe high notions respecting it, and gra- 
 dually must cease to regard it as a serious evil. Considering, 
 therefore, that there is nothing in the nature of the System itself 
 which in the same degree tends, by an unseen but never-failing 
 influence, to inculcate any great Protestant principle, or to en- 
 courage the growth of a Protestant turn of niiud, it is but too 
 certain that the effect of the measure will be covertly to infuse 
 an indifference respecting the grounds of the Protestant Faith 
 and to prepare the way for the introduction, and too favorable 
 reception, of tenets the most opposed to it. 
 
 Fifthly. — Because, according to the acknowledged practice of 
 this System, not only the reading of the Scriptures, but Prayer 
 Itself, is regarded as one of the religious exercises which must be 
 confined to those times which are set apart for religious instruc- 
 tion ; and it must operate most injuriously upon the minds of the 
 young, thus to hold out prayer as a duty of so little Importance, 
 that it may innocently be omitted at all times, excepting on those 
 comparatively rare occasions when the practice of it is not pro- 
 hibited by the School Regulations. 
 
 Sixthly. — Because the expedients by which it is proposed to 
 compensate for the restrictions imposed upon the free use of the 
 Scriptures, and upon United Prayer, are altogether insuflicient to 
 accomplish that end, or to confer such opportunities of religious 
 instruction as all conscientious Parents must be anxious to secure 
 to their childicn ; the attendance of a Clergyman upon some given 
 day of the week, or ofteuer, at every School, being, under the
 
 Xl APPENDIX. 
 
 present circumstances of this Colony, known to be impossible ; 
 while the Parents of ver^ great numbers of those for whose be- 
 nefit these Schools are designed, far from being disposed, or 
 qualified, to communicate to their children that Scriptual instruc- 
 tion which the Schoolmaster is prohibited from imparting, are 
 themselves eo ignorant and depraved, that the most favorable 
 expectation can only be, that they may forbear doing positive in- 
 jury to the principles and morals of their offspring. 
 
 Seventhly, — Because, if it were even possible to ensure the at- 
 tendance of a Clergymen, or suitable religious instructor, upon an 
 appointed day, this would not avail generally to give religion its 
 due hold and influence upon the mind, or to repair the evil occa- 
 sioned by the neglect, upon all other days, of any earnest 
 reference to the subject. The Petitioner, having been himself 
 much engaged in the conduct of Education, is able, from personal 
 experience, to testify that the acquisition of religious knowledge, 
 and the excitement of religious impressions, depend not so much 
 upon the appropriation of a set number of hours to discuss the 
 doctrines and duties of religion, as upon their daily and hourly 
 enforcement in the course of every lesson, as occasions present 
 (hemselves, of which a wise teacher, left to his own discretion, 
 well knows how to avail himself; but which, unless seized at the 
 moment, must be lost for ever : and your Petitioner is persuaded 
 that ihe artificial substitution of a day for inculcating religion, 
 instead of its being made always the subject of devout observation, 
 will not accomplish the object proposed any more than in nature 
 occasional irrigation could compensate for the failure of the rain 
 and dew of Heaven. Independently of which it is proved by the 
 evidence of one of the Commissioners of Irish Education, before 
 a Committee of the House of Commons in 1834, that the Schools 
 are not generally conducted bona fide according to the principles 
 laid down down by the Board ; and that the setting apart of one 
 day in the week is not considered a matter of much consequence 
 by either party. 
 
 Eighthly. — Because Your Petitioner does not admit that the 
 Parochial and Orphan Schools, now subsisting in connexion with 
 the Church of England, have been, generally speaking, of little 
 value or importance ; there being in his possession evidence to 
 show tliat in this and other Towns, as well as in the Country
 
 APPENDIX. xll 
 
 Districti, a very considerable number of the most honest, indus- 
 trious, and useful members of Society, have received the whole, 
 or the greater part, of their education in those institutions. And 
 Your Petitioner, being satisfied by his own careful enquiries and 
 observations that, notwithstanding the difficulties against which 
 the Parochial Schools upon the English National system have had 
 to struggle, it is to their influence, as places of Religious educa- 
 tion, that the greater portion of the decency and respectability 
 which prevail among persons in the middle and humbler classes of 
 life, who have been brought up in this Colony, is attributable, is 
 anxious that Your Excellency, and Honourable Council, should 
 not be induced to sacrifice these Schools for the Establishment of 
 others 5 which, though of greater pretensions, may probably not 
 prove of greater usefulness. 
 
 Ninthly. — Because, the Despatch of the Right Honourable Lord 
 Glenelg, far from requiring or enforcing the adoption of the new 
 Irish system of Education in this Colony, suggests and recommends 
 a system which deviates from it in many very important particu- 
 lars ; especially in pioposing for adoption, the far preferable basis 
 of placing the whole of the New Testament, at least, in the hands 
 of the children ; of employing in the Scripture extracts the autho- 
 rised Church of England version ; and of combining with the plan 
 the establishment of Sunday Schools ; affording opportunities of 
 further religious instruction than can usually be given in any 
 Daily Schools for general Education. 
 
 Tenthly. — Because, although the present application of funds to 
 the establishment of Parochial Schools upon the Irish System be 
 represented as no more than an experiment, it is obvious that, in 
 the nature of things, the success of such an experiment, or even its 
 probable result, cannot be ascertained until after the lapse of a 
 considerable number of years, that the experience of the short inter- 
 val during which it has been in operation in Ireland, to say nothing 
 of admitted deviations from the professed plan, cannot supply 
 proper data for deciding the question ; and that if, after a sufficient 
 period of trial, the system should be proved to be attended with 
 those pernicious effects which are anticipated from it by Your 
 Petitioner, and those who agree with him in sentiment, it will 
 then be too late for Your Honourable Council to abandon the ex- 
 periment, with any hojc that the evils which it has introduced 
 and fostered, can be made to eease at the same with it.
 
 xlii APPENDIX. 
 
 For the above and other weighty reasons, Your Petitioner is 
 most desirous that your Honourable Council should not lend tlie 
 sanction of your authority to an undertaking which, however ex- 
 cellent in intention, must be most injurious in its effects; which, 
 assuming to be most strictly impartial, demands nevertheless a 
 most momentous sacrifice from the one party, while no correspond- 
 ing interference is admitted with the principles of the other ; 
 which employs a Board, the majority of whose Members are Pro- 
 tes'ants, as the instrument for exercising over the Holy Scriptures 
 a jurisdiction, to which the Protestant rule is utterly opposed ; 
 which would introduce a system of instruction, under which the 
 leading truths of Christianity must ordinarily be prohibited sub- 
 jects J and its practical duties, for which those truths alone afford 
 sufficient support, must in consequence be very imperfectly incul- 
 cated. 
 
 Your Petitioner would also respectfully represent to your 
 Honourable Council, that no favorable inference can be drawn from 
 the number of Protestants, lay or clerical, who have in Ireland 
 applied for the establishment of Schools under the Commissioners ; 
 such being but the natural consequence of the determination of 
 Parliament not to grant aid for the purposes of general education, 
 upon any other terms than those of adhesion to the system es!a- 
 blished by the Board ; and multitudes, in despair of obtaining in 
 any other way the means of instruction for their children, liave 
 been, by that consideration, induced to connect themselves with a 
 system which, in their hearts and consciences, they do not approve. 
 Your Petitioner, upon the fullest consideration, is satisfied that 
 the direct tendency and necessary effect of that system, whereso- 
 ever introduced, must be to consolidate a power, whose aim and 
 object will be to dash the Bible out of the hands of the people, 
 and to place it again under lock and key. 
 
 Your Petitioner therefore, while he acquits himself to his own 
 conscience, by resorting to this mode of representing to Your Ex- 
 cellency and Honourable Council (hose objections which, if it had 
 been in his power, he would have urged in his place in Council, or 
 personally before it, does humbly and with unfeigned respect, — 
 but at the same time most earnestly, and as in the sight of God, — 
 implore, beseech, and adjure Your Excellency and Honourable 
 Council, not to undertake the responsibility of sanctioning a mea«
 
 APPKNDix. xliii 
 
 sure so fraught with danger, and, as he is conscientiously pur- 
 suaded, even with cerlain destruction to the prevalence and salu- 
 tary influence of the Reformed Religion. Your Petitioner is con- 
 scious that in these sentiments he is joined and supported by the 
 great bulk of tlie serious and reflecting population of the Colony ; 
 and, on their belialf, he prays Your Excellency and Honourable 
 Council accordingly, not to promote a system of general instruction 
 which in their opinion, is open to so many serious objections ; 
 while its introduction cannot even be justified upon the ground of 
 the relative numbers of the different Communions in New Soutli 
 Wales. 
 
 And Your Petitioner as in duty bound will ever pray. 
 
 WILLIAM G. AUSTRALIA. 
 Sydney, 25 July, 1836.
 
 APPENDIX, No. VII. 
 
 To His Excellency Major-General Sir Richard Boiirke, 
 K.C.B., Governor of New South Wales and its Depen. 
 dencies, and the Honourable the Legislative Council, in 
 Council assembled, this respectful Memorial of the Lay 
 Members of the Committee of St. Marifs Church, Sydney, 
 in name of the Roman Catholics of New South Wales, 
 Respectfully Sheweth, 
 That the Members of the Roman Catholic Church in this Colony and 
 Penal Settlements ot New South Wales with its Dependencies, taking 
 the last Census as a test, comprise the proportion of one third to the 
 entire population. 
 
 That this Roman Roman Catholic portion of the population con- 
 sists either of free subjects contributing their proportionate share to 
 the support of the Revenue, and consequently entitled to equal bene- 
 fits of all kinds derived from that Revenue with their Protestant fellow 
 Colonists, or of prisoners of the Crown, equally demanding clerical aid 
 for their moral reformation from the Government with their Protes- 
 tant fellow prisoners. 
 
 That until the period of your Excellency's Government the Catholic 
 population of this Colony endured much privation and consequent de- 
 gradation before God and humiliation before man, from their being 
 destitute of a sufficient number of Religious Pastors and Instructors, 
 with places of worship, and of a sufficient number of Teachers with 
 Schools for the Children of their Communion, from all which much 
 and manifest evil has resulted.
 
 APPENDIX. xlv 
 
 That the Roman Catliolics of New South Wales feel it but their 
 duty, whilst it is their pleasure, to acknowledge, and they do acknow- 
 ledge with iieaitfelt gratitude, that under the paternal Government of 
 your Excellency, these their moral and religious wants have not been 
 neglected, nor tlieir calls for assistance disregarded. 
 
 Catholic Schools have increased in number. Assistance towards 
 the erection of places of worship has been afforded, and we are now 
 made happy with the intelligence that a Bishop of our Church, of 
 whose personal character, piety, zeal, and attainments we hear the 
 highest praises, may be hourly expected to preside over and regulate 
 the affairs of our Church, and to provide for its necessities in this 
 Colony, and that he is accompanied by a number of Clergymen, not 
 adequate certainly to the demands of the Colony, but who will yet 
 contribute very much to relieve our hitherto bereaved condition. 
 
 That whilst we are prepared to hail and congratulate the 
 arrival of our Right Reverend Prelate and his Reverend Co-operators 
 as a most welcome visitation, we cannot withhold from your Excellency 
 and the Honourable the Legislative Council, the respectful expres- 
 sions of our regret to find that after having been recognized in his 
 high station by His Majesty's Government, our Right Reverend Pre- 
 late should yet come out to this Diocese, unprovided with temporal 
 means at all adequate to the dignity of his station, or to the eflScient 
 fulfilment of its duties. 
 
 That beyond the ordinary expenditure, to meet which 150/. per 
 annum is utterly inadequate, our Right Reverend Prelate will have to 
 provide himself a genteel residence, suitable episcopal paraphernalia, 
 travelling expenses, a Hbrary, stationery, a secretary or clerk, all 
 which, with other et ceteras, are indispensable to his efficiency as the 
 head of his department. 
 
 That your Memorialists respectfully hope it is not the intention of 
 Government to leave the head of a department, one enjoying its 
 sanction, one whose object will be to second its best efforts towards 
 the good order and amelioration of Society, and one destined to wield 
 much of that influence which is most essential towards the reforma- 
 tion of this Penal Settlement, and the moral well-being of this Colony, 
 without means adequate to the fulfilment of his high functions. 
 
 And your Memorialists are not aware that a Government lives and 
 is efficient, but in its officers ; that it fails in tlieir difficiencies, and is 
 degraded in their degradation. 
 
 From all which your Memorialists conclude that it was not part
 
 xlvi APPENDIX. 
 
 of the beneficial plan of religious aid to the Roman Catholic Com- 
 munity, which led to the sanction of a Catholic Bishop for New South 
 Wales by the Home Government, to leave our Reverend Prelate un- 
 provided after his appointment, but rather to refer to the local Go- 
 vernment, as most competent to judge what salary may be requisite 
 and indispensable to his station. 
 
 And your Memorialists in the name of their Roman Catholic Breth- 
 ren respectfully solicit and pray that your Excellency and tlie 
 Honourable Legislative Council would be pleased to take into con- 
 sideration the expediency and justice of providing the Right Reverend 
 Di. Folding with such a salary as may be deemed adequate to the res- 
 pectability of his station, and the due fulfilment of its functions. 
 
 EDUCATION. 
 
 To His Excellency the Governor, and the Honourable 
 the Legislative Council of New South Wales. 
 
 The Petition of the Undersigned Inhabitants of the Colony, 
 RESPECTFULLY SHEWETH, 
 
 That Your Petitioners are most anxious for the establishment of a 
 System of General Education in this Colony, which may be effectual 
 in inculcating upon the rising generation, sound principles of Religion 
 and Morality, together with such useful knowledge as will best 
 qualify them to discharge the duties of life satisfactorily to themselves, 
 and with advantage to the community. 
 
 That Your Petitioners have observed with extreme gratification, 
 that the attention of His Majesty's Government has been particularly 
 directed to this most important subject, and Your Petitioners are 
 firmly impressed with the belief, that the wise and benevolent 
 principle of allowing to each of the three leading branches of the 
 Christian T'aith, a sum from the Public Revenue, for the purposes 
 of Education, proportionate to their numbers, is of all others the best
 
 APPENDIX xlvii 
 
 adapted to tlie circiiiiistanccs of this Colony, and to the condition of 
 its inhabitants. 
 
 That Your Petitioners recognise the same benevolent disposition 
 in the recommendation to make an experiment of the Irish System of 
 National Education ; but they are of opinion, that that recommenda- 
 tion has proceeded from mistaken views as to the state of society in 
 this Colony. 
 
 That where the great majority of the population, as in Ireland, are 
 Catholic, such a system may possibly be productive of good ; but that 
 in this Colony, where, on the contraiy, the great majority of the in- 
 habitants are Protestant, and which is in various respects so differently 
 circumstanced. Your Petitioners conceive, that as a general measure, 
 it is utterly inapplicable ; and they are apprehensive that an attempt 
 to force it upon the Colony, will not only be productive of other most 
 injurious consequences, but can tend neither to advance the cause of 
 Religion nor Education. 
 
 Your Petitioners would further beg to submit, that it appears to 
 them essential to the success of any General System of Education, 
 that it should not clash with the Religious opinions and feelings, or 
 even prejudices of the majority, and Yoicr Petitioners have reason to 
 believe that hy far the greater portio7i of the free Inhabitants of this 
 Colony, are decidedly adverse to the introduction of the Irish National 
 System ; whereas the principle before adverted to, of granting to each 
 of the three leading religious persuasions, an amount proportionate 
 to their numbers, has in its favor, the advantage of almost universal 
 concurrence and approbation. 
 
 Your Petitioners would in conclusion, with great deference, bring 
 under the consideration of Your Excellency and Your Honorable 
 Council, that of the seven Members of Council not holding office 
 under Government, six have expressly declared in a Petition to 
 Parliament, " That the Legislative Council, as at present constituted, 
 is inadequate to the exigencies of the Colony, and has no hold upon 
 the Public confidence ;" and that at this very time a new Law must 
 in all probability either have been enacted, or be under consideration 
 for the Government of this Colony, placing the Local Legislature 
 upon a more efhcient and popular basis. 
 
 Under these circumstances, and for the reasons hereinbefore set 
 forth, Your Petitioners most earnestly entreaty Your Excellency and 
 Your Honorable Council, to defer the passing of any Legislative mea- 
 sure upon a question of such vital importance to the jjresent and
 
 Xlviii APPENDIX. 
 
 future well-being of this community, further than may be necessary 
 to afford to each of the three leading religious persuasions, such an 
 amount in aid of Public Education, as from their numbers they may 
 respectively be entitled to. 
 
 And Your Petitioners, as in duty bound, will ever pray, &c. 
 
 Extracts from the Fourth Report of the Australian School 
 Society at Sydney, 1839. 
 
 " Your Committee have reason to hope that the fourth year of your 
 Society's existence will prove to have been an important era in its 
 history. To show the grounds upon which this hope is founded, it 
 is necessary that they should advert to the circumstances under which 
 the Institution commenced its career, and which, by damping the 
 ardour of its friends, and by deterring many from giving to it that 
 open patronage and pecuniary support which they would otherwise 
 have most cheerfully extended, operated to the serious counteraction 
 of its success. In looking back to those circumstances at this dis- 
 tant day, your Committee trust they will not incur the imputation of 
 invidious motives or party feelings. They are now matters of his- 
 tory, and may, it is presumed, be freely referred to, as explanatory of 
 your Society's proceedings. 
 
 The first steps towards the formation of a School Society, on the 
 principles of the British and Foreign School Society in London, were 
 taken in the year 1 834 ; and it so happened that in the previous year 
 the late Governor, Sir Richard Bourke, had submitted to the British 
 Government his proposals for the establishment in the colony of a 
 system of general education, framed after another and a veiy differ- 
 ent model. Under these circumstances, it was natural that Sir 
 Richard, when solicited to become the patron of the embryo Society, 
 should decline the request, since his compliance might have been 
 deemed a compromise of his own measure, at that time under the 
 consideration of the Secretary of State, Nor was it perhaps unnatu- 
 ral that his Excellency should signify to the several Government 
 Officers who had taken a part in the construction of the Society, that 
 they were thereby frustrating his own arrangements. The Provisional
 
 APPENDIX. xlix 
 
 Committee were thus deprived of much powerful support which had 
 been pledged to them, and their Society was placed under the marked 
 discountenance of the head of the Colonial Government, and so 
 made to appear in the eyes of the public as something very like an 
 instrument of political hostility to Sir Richard Bourke's administra- 
 tion. It is scarcely necessary for your Committee to disavow, on the 
 part of their predecessors, any feeling of the kind. They were not 
 even aware, when they commenced their operations, that a system of 
 general education had been at all thought of by the Government ; 
 nor was it until two years afterwards, at the session of 1836, that Sir 
 Richard Bourke's despatch on the subject, addressed to Mr. Secre- 
 tary Stanley, on the 30th September, 183.^, was laid before the Legis- 
 lative Council and the public. This accidental coincidence, and the 
 decided stand taken by the Governor, and the consequent secession 
 of several gentlemen of high rank and extensive influence, operated 
 to the very serious injury of the infant society, and raised up a third 
 and very novel class of objections to it. The two other classes are 
 well known. * * * The third class of objections arose from the 
 collision of the Society with the measures and declared wishes of the 
 Colonial Government. And what with those who contended for 
 creeds and catechisms, those who disapproved the use of the Bible as 
 a school book, and those who adhered to the wishes of the ruHng 
 powers, the Society had so numerous a host of opponents to contend 
 with, that nothing but its own inherent excellence, which won the 
 approbation of every unbiassed observer, could have kept it from an 
 early death. 
 
 Your Committee have thus fully adverted to these circumstances, 
 in order to account for the small degree of support which your Society 
 has heretofore received from the public, Happily, the third class of 
 objections is now entirely removed. It can no longer be suspected 
 that the Australian School Society is a political partisan. Its local 
 patron is his Excellency the Governor himself ; its patroness in the 
 mother country is no less a personage than Her Most Gracious Ma- 
 jesty Queen Victoria. Under auspices so distinguished, your Com- 
 mittee indulge the most lively hopes of its increasing success. * * * 
 
 Your Committee, deeming it highly expedient that the Schools 
 should be placed under teachers regularly trained in the Borough 
 Road establishment, resolved in December last to request the Parent 
 Committee to select for them a man and wife, both well qualified for 
 the work ; and on the 8th of that month, your Secretaries wrote to 
 
 d
 
 I APPENDIX. 
 
 the Honourable the Colonial Secretary, stating the intention, and 
 respectfully soliciting a free passage for the Master and Mistress, in 
 one of the Government Emigration Ships. By a singular coinci- 
 dence hisjExcellency had just then received a despatch from the Right 
 Honourable the Secretary of State, informing him that Mr. and Mrs. 
 Hume, both of whom had been trained in the Borough Road School, 
 were on their passage to the Colony, bearing the appointment of 
 Master and Mistress of Government Schools. On learning this fact, 
 your Committee lost no time in soliciting from his Excellency the 
 loan of the serviced of Mr. and Mrs. Hume, until they shoidd be re- 
 quired by the Government, with which his Excellency was pleased 
 most gi'aciously to comply. 
 
 Mr. Hume accordingly took charge of the Hoys' School on Mon- 
 day the 11th ultimo, and Mrs. Hume of the Girls' School on the 
 same day. Having been so short a time engaged in their labours, 
 your Committee are of course not prepared to report any important 
 results from the new management. It is the opinion of Mr. Hume, 
 that it will require at least three months to accustom the scholars to 
 the Lancasterian tactics. 
 
 r The numbers of children now in the Schools are very small, but 
 your Committee have no doubt that when, by the skilful exertions of 
 Mr. and Mrs. Hume, the merits of the system shall have been fairly 
 developed, the Schools will have no lack of scholars.
 
 APPENDIX, No. VIII. 
 
 From the Right Reverend Dr. Pold'mg^ to His Excellency 
 Sir Richard Bourkcy K. C. B. 
 
 Sydney, May 6, 183(j. 
 
 Sir, 
 
 In fonvarding to the Colonial Office the estimate of the 
 probable expenses of the department of the Roman Catholic Church 
 and School Establishment for the year 1837, .and also the supple- 
 mentary to the estimate for the year 1830, I have the honour re- 
 spectfully to submit to the consideration of your Excellency, and of 
 the Honourable the Legislative Council, the justice and expediency of 
 augmenting the present number of Roman Catholic Chaplains in this 
 Colonv and Penal Settlement. Before I state the reasons on which 
 I ground this application, your Excellency will permit me to trace 
 the measures that have been adopted within the last three years to 
 provide the Catholic population of New South Wales with religious 
 instruction. 
 
 In the year 1833, on two Chaplains, with the presiding Clergyman, 
 devolved the duty of imparting religious instruction and of adminis- 
 tering to the spiritual wants of one third of the entire population of 
 the Colony, diffused throughout every part of this extensive territory. 
 
 By so small a number of Clergymen, not more than sufficient for 
 Sydney alone, little could be done, except to keep from entire decay 
 so much of the spirit and form of religion as had been preserved by 
 the zealous labours of their predecessors, to run hastily from place 
 to place, perhaps at great distances, to sujiply the most pressing 
 
 d 2
 
 Hi APPENDIX. 
 
 wants of their flock — to administer the rites of religion to the child, 
 and to those in danger of death, in such a state of things even the 
 individual efforts of a Clergyman must of necessity have been limited 
 in their application and weakened in their power, the greater portion 
 of his time being consumed, and his energies exhausted, in the act 
 of passing from locality to locality. 'J'he efficiency of clerical labour 
 is intimately connected with the continued residence of the Clergy- 
 men amongst his people ; thus only can the pastor know the habits 
 of the individuals of his flock — have frequent communication with 
 tliem — become enabled to adapt his instructions, public and private, 
 to their respective dispositions and circumstances. 
 
 In the course of the same year the urgent petition of the Catholic 
 community for religious assistance was taken into consideration, and 
 provision was kindly made by your Excellency and the Honourable 
 Legislative Council for four additional Chaplains. 
 
 1 owards the latter part of last year, the Bishop arrived with three 
 Chaplains, and the result of the combined labours of the Catholic 
 Clergy thus augmented in numbers tends to show in the effect the 
 absolute necessity of a resident in order to secure an efficient Clergy. 
 
 During the last seven months two Clergymen and the Bishop* have 
 devoted their labours permanently to the inhabitants of Sydney and 
 its various establishments. The result has shown itself as well 
 amongst the prison population as amongst the free, in the inmates of 
 the Gaol, Prisoners' Barracks, the Hulks, and amongst the inhabi- 
 tants of the town, by a marked and acknowledged improvement of 
 morals, and in the case of by no means an inconsiderable number of 
 persons hitherto regardless of religious duty, by a total reformation 
 of conduct ; and your Excellency will participate in the pleasure 
 with which I state that this moral improvement amongst our people 
 is, under the Divine Blessing, still steadily progressing. 
 
 Sydney being thus provided, there remain only four Chaplains for 
 the whole of the interior of the Colony and the remote Penal Settle- 
 ments. 
 
 Duty is performed at Paramatta by the Vicar General ; but in con- 
 sequence of our limited numbers, he is liable to be required to attend 
 
 * Since the month of October, each Sunday, Ecclesiastical Students have read 
 prayers and instructions, selected by the Bishop, to the prisoners in the Carters' 
 Barracks, at the Treadmill in the Gaol, and recently to those employed at the 
 New Gaol.
 
 APPENDIX. liil 
 
 Other and distant Settlements, Clerical attendance is also provided 
 for Liverpool, a position important on account of tlie Hospital. 
 
 A Chaplain is also estabUshed at Windsor, but as the field of his 
 labours extends from Penrith and its vicinity, down to the mouth of 
 the Hawkesbury, a distance of more than sixty miles, over a populous 
 countrj', he cannot be considered as resident; each part of this 
 extensive district can only be occasionally attended to, still a manifest 
 improvement has taken place at Windsor and in its vicinity. 
 
 The same may be said of Maitland. The Chaplain stationed at 
 Maitland has to extend the sphere of his duties to Newcastle, across 
 the Hunter, up the whole of the William's River, and over Paterson's 
 Plains on the one side, and on the other to the distant districts of the 
 Upper Hunter, the Patricks, and the Liverpool Plains. The popula- 
 tion of the Township of Maitland alone, of which a great portion is 
 Catholic, according to a Census taken by a Police Magistrate in the 
 commencement of the last year, amounted at that time to 2,000 
 souls, since it has been considerably increased. And there still 
 remain Campbell Town, and Appin, the Cow-pastures, and the 
 district of lUawarra, divided from the rest of the Colony by its pre- 
 cipitous range of mountains, chiefly Catholic, the vast district of 
 Argyle, Bathurst, with all the settled country beyond the Blue 
 Mountains, all the Penal Settlements unprovided with Roman 
 Catholic Chaplains. 
 
 According to the Census of the Colony taken in 1833, the Catholic 
 population amounted to 17,200, since that period 3,600 have been 
 added to the number, by transportation, besides the increase by 
 births, and by immigration. Of the Free Female Emigrants, about 
 550 are Catholics. 
 
 In the view of this statement, I beg most respectfully to express 
 my confidence that Your Excellency will not fail to perceive the 
 justice and expediency of augmenting for the Catholic Population of 
 this Colony, and Penal Settlement, the number of Chaplains. 
 Firstly. Inasmuch as a Clergy not permanently resident, but moving 
 from place to place, cannot be adequately efficient; passing visits leave 
 only passing impressions. 
 
 Secondly. — Without[an increase in the number of our Clergy, a con- 
 siderable portion of the Colony must still remain almost entirely 
 destitute. 
 
 Thirdly. — The numerous prison population have no means of 
 procuring religious assistance and instruction, except through the
 
 UV APPENDIX. 
 
 provision of Government. The duty of making sucli provision for 
 persons so circumstanced is evident ; witliout it one of the great 
 ends proposed to be gained by the system of transportation, viz,, the 
 reformation of the Criminal mnst be left to a great extent without 
 the means of accomplishing it. 
 
 Fourthly. — An increase of the number of Clergy is most desirable 
 for the sake of those free persons who arrive in the Colony for the 
 purpose of settling in the interior, whose emigration to this Country 
 is encouraged by Government, Labourers and Mechanics, with their 
 families brought out at the expense of Government, in order, amongst 
 other motives, to raise the morals of the people deprived of the rites 
 and consolations of their religion, themselves and their children 
 deprived of all pastoral care and guidance, a bereavement and dis- 
 appointment more afflicting to them than any other that may be 
 named ; they are in imminent danger of falling into the vices which 
 they find prevailing around them, and thus most lamentably frus- 
 trating the praiseworthy object proposed on tlieir immigration. 
 
 Fifthly. — A greater number of Clergy is required for tlie sake of 
 the rising generation ; these, in^the absence of nearer Guardians, have 
 a claim to the protection of Government ; without the aid of their 
 Clergy, they must in very many instances grow up neglected, ignorant 
 of their moral duties, and formed to criminal ways, guided by the 
 depraved example of their neglected parents. 
 
 Sixthly. — I have great reasons to confide, that the labours of a 
 resident Clergy amongst the Catholic population, will be followed by 
 a considerable diminution of public crime, and consequently by a 
 proportionate diminution in the expense of convicting and punishing 
 crime. Out of the number of public criminals of the Catholic Reli- 
 gion executed during the last four years, it has been remarked, not 
 one had seen a Clergyman so as to receive the rites of his Chuz'ch in 
 this Country, until after he was apprehended and lodged in Goal ; the 
 remark may be extended to the 450 Catholics at Norfolk Island ; 
 scarcely any amongst them are to be found who had attended even 
 once to their religious duties, from the period of their transportation 
 to the period of their re-conviction, and all with an uniformity which 
 cannot be deemed the chance of coincidence, attributed their con- 
 tinuance in the career of guilt principally to the absence of Clerical 
 care, guidance, and support. 
 
 On these grounds it is most respectfully submitted to your 
 Excellency, that six additional Catholic Chaplains are required to
 
 APPENDIX. Iv 
 
 render the Catholic a permanently resident and efficient Clerg-y, 
 besides the one to be stationed at Norfolk Island. Of this number 
 I propose one to be stationed in a central part of the County Camden, 
 one in the Illawarra, one in Argyle, one at Bathurst, one additional 
 Chaplain in the District of Windsor and of the Hawkesbiuyj and an 
 additional one in the District of the Hunter, to be stationed at New- 
 castle or at Patrick's Plains. Even after this arrangement the settle- 
 ments of Port Macqiiarie, and of Moreton Bay, can only receive 
 occasionally spiritual assistance from Sydney. 
 
 Having as I hope shown most satisfactorily the urgency of the 
 case, and that this further addition to the number of Catholic Chap- 
 lains is not greater than is demanded by the pressing wants of the 
 Colony, my confidence in the successful result of this application is 
 the more firm, being supported by the late Right Honourable 
 Secretary of State for the Colonies, Lord Stanley, as to the disposi- 
 tions of your Excellency, and of the Honorable the Legislative 
 Council,, to provide for any increase of the number of Clergy for 
 whom provision was voted by your Excellency and the Honorable the 
 Legislative Council.* Lord Stanley states it to be his opinion " that 
 an addition of four Chaflains was not 7nore than was rerpcired by the 
 urgency of the case," and in a letter to Edward Blount Esq. t a copy 
 of which was transmitted from Downing Street to the Right Rev. 
 Bishop Bramston, by the direction of Lord Stanley, and is now in 
 my hands, having stated the opinion above quoted, his Lordship 
 continues, " And should the demand increase, I am satisfied that the 
 Legislative Council of New South Wales will be happy to make such 
 further provision as may be in their power, consistently with the 
 other claims upon the Revenue, which it may be necessary for them 
 to take into consideration." 
 
 With gi-eat respect, 
 
 1 have the honour to be, 
 
 Sir, 
 Your most obedient Humble Servant, 
 J. B. POLDING. 
 
 * 1833. t Dated 22d January 1834.
 
 APPENDIX, No. IX. 
 
 RETURN OF SYDNEY COLLEGE FOR THE YEAR 1838. 
 
 Name of 
 Parish. 
 
 Names of 
 Professors 
 and Masters. 
 
 Salaries & 
 
 Allowance 
 
 of each . 
 
 No of 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 140 
 
 In what 
 
 manner 
 
 supported. 
 
 Expense 
 incurred 
 in 1838. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 St. James 
 
 W. T. Cape 
 
 £ s. d. 
 346 17 6 
 
 By Fees for 
 
 £ s. 
 1336 19 
 
 Containing 
 
 
 T. Munny 
 
 155 
 
 
 Tuition. 
 
 
 merely 
 
 
 W. Wools 
 J M O'Brien 
 
 170 
 125 
 
 
 £ 
 
 P. scholar 7 
 
 unp. do. 14 
 do. 12 
 
 
 quotations 
 
 from Re- 
 ports of 
 
 Constitu- 
 tion and 
 
 course of 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 instruction
 
 APPENDIX, 
 
 Ivii 
 
 STATE OF SYDNEY COLLEGE, 1839. 
 
 FIRST DIVISION. 
 
 studies. 
 
 Greek 
 
 Latin 
 
 Classes. 
 
 No. of 
 Scholars 
 in each . 
 
 1st 
 
 Composition 
 
 Histories, Anc 
 and Modern 
 
 French. 
 
 Arithmetic . , 
 Algebra . . . . 
 Geometry . , 
 
 Globes . . . . 
 
 2nd 
 1st 
 2nd 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 1 
 
 8 
 
 12 
 
 21 
 
 26 
 
 9 
 11 
 
 18 
 
 18 
 
 11 
 
 11 
 5 
 
 28 
 
 The Works read, &c. by each Class. 
 
 Homer, Xenophon, and the Greek Tes- 
 tament, every Monday, besides for se- 
 several weeks at the beginning of 
 each half year. Parsing, Idioms from 
 Virgil, and Prosody, being duly ex- 
 tracted. 
 
 Greek Testament and the Valpy's De- 
 lectus, continued practice in Gram- 
 mar and Reading. 
 
 Horace, Cicero, and Sallust, Verses 
 from Bland and Exercises from Ellis, 
 Scanning, History, &c. 
 
 Virgil and Sallust, Verses and Exer- 
 cises, double translations from Caesar, 
 Grammar, &c. 
 
 Themes under the heads of definition, 
 cause, antiquity, novelty, universality, 
 locality. Advantages of Ethical and 
 Moral Subjects, sometimes Letters 
 or Essays, Translations, and Trans- 
 positions from Poetry. 
 
 From Taylor's edition of Goldsmith's 
 Histories, with questions and expla- 
 nations. Our Elocution Lessons are 
 taken from Enfield, Barker's Reader, 
 and some of my own selections, be- 
 sides reading from the Bible on Mon- 
 day and Saturday. 
 
 Gil Bias, Numa, Telemaque, and 
 Recueil Choisi, besides Exercises and 
 Conversation. 
 
 Decimals and Fractions, beside Book- 
 keeping. 
 
 Quadratic Equations from Bryoqi and 
 Bonnycastle. 
 
 Six Books of Euclid, Logarithms and 
 Trigonometry. 
 
 Four Books of ditto. 
 
 Problems throughout both Globes, be- 
 sides Physical and Mathematical Geo- 
 graphy. 
 
 Terrestrial Globe and Maps. 
 
 I consider the whole of these youths are conversant with their 
 studies ; it is, indeed, my maxim never to promote any one until he
 
 Iviii 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 be competent to such an advance The tickets, when filled up, declare 
 the result of our Monthly Examinations. 270 scholars have joined 
 the Institution since January, 1834 ; upwards of (iO are in situations ; 
 5 are at the British Universities, and 140 now form the classes. — 
 Removals to business are far too premature in this ColoHy ; the 
 youth suffer in consequence. Institutions soon become stationary. 
 March (ith, 1839. WM. TIM CAPE. 
 
 SECOND DIVISION. 
 
 Studies. 
 
 Latin 
 
 History 
 
 Classes. 
 
 Eng. Grammar 
 
 Composition 
 
 Orthography 
 or Dictation. 
 Algebra . . . . 
 
 Arithmetic . 
 
 Geometry and 
 Mensuration 
 
 Geography 
 
 2 
 3 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 3 
 1 
 2 
 
 1 
 2 
 1 
 2 
 1 
 2 
 3 
 1 
 
 2 
 3 
 1 
 
 2 
 3 
 
 No. of 
 Scholars 
 in each. 
 
 19 
 14 
 20 
 31 
 
 31 
 
 33 
 16 
 26 
 32 
 
 40 
 32 
 12 
 16 
 33 
 38 
 34 
 12 
 
 22 
 30 
 32 
 
 34 
 
 38 
 
 The Books, &c. used in each Class. 
 
 Ond's Epistles, Caesar, and Exercises 
 upon the latter. 
 
 Csesar, with Exercises and Delectus. 
 
 Latin Accidence. 
 
 Goldsmith's England, which, with Mur- 
 ray's Readers and Enfield's Speakers, 
 compose the Elocution lessons, be- 
 sides Scripture Reading on Monday 
 and Saturday. 
 
 Syntax and Notes from Murray's Gram- 
 mar, with Parsing from Exercises. 
 
 Verbs and Etymological Parsing. 
 
 Pronouns and the Elements, &c. 
 
 Upon the same plan as the First Divi- 
 sion, but with previous explanations 
 and directions from the teacher, be- 
 sides regular instructions on subjects 
 of general knowledge. 
 
 Passages dictated from Readers^ 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Simple Equations. 
 
 Subtraction. 
 
 Practice and Interest. 
 
 Reduction and Fractions. 
 
 First Four Rules. 
 
 As far as the end of Euclid's 2nd Book, 
 besides various Problems in Mensu- 
 ration. 
 
 20th of 1st Book of Ditto, ditto. 
 
 Definitions and Three Problems. 
 
 Are commencing Globes, having become 
 proficient in the Maps. 
 
 Questions on the various Maps. 
 
 rhe definitions and Outlines of Geo- 
 graphy. 
 
 It is considered that three-fourths in each class will be a fair ave- 
 rage of the competency of the scholars ; a few, indeed, are so convey 
 sant with their duties as to join some of First Division Classes in 
 some studies.
 
 APPENDIX, No. X. 
 
 EXTRACT FROM A DESPATCH 
 
 ON THE SUBJECT OF 
 
 THE CLERGY ^ND SCHOOL EST.^BLISHMENTS 
 
 OF 
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES. 
 
 Extract from His Excellency Sir Richard Bourke^s Despatch, 
 No. 76, of 30th September 1833, to the Right Honorable 
 E. G. Stanley, Secretary of State for the Colonies. 
 
 "SIR, 
 
 " Having lately received the Order of the King in Council for dis- 
 solving the Church and School Corporation in New,, South Wales, 
 unaccompanied by any intimation of the views of His Majesty's Go- 
 vernment as to the future maintenance and regulation of Churches 
 and Schools within the Colony, I deem it my duty to submit for your 
 consideration such observations upon these important subjects, as my 
 knowledge of the state of the country enables me to offer, and to 
 suggest such arrangements as will, in my opinion, meet with the favor 
 and support of the great majority of the Colonists, and thereby pro- 
 mote with the best assurance of success, the religious instruction and 
 general education of this people. 
 
 " To enable you. Sir, to ascertain more clearly the propriety of the 
 measures I shall have the the honor to propose, 1 would observe, that
 
 Ix APPENDIX. 
 
 the inhabitants of this Colony are of many different religious persua- 
 sions, the followers of the Church of England being the most 
 numerous ; but there are also large bodies of Roman Catholics, and 
 Presbyterians of the Church of Scotland, besides Protestant Dissen- 
 ters of many different denominations having separate places of 
 worship. Of the Convicts who have arrived here for the last seven 
 years, about one-third are Irish and Catholic, and if the families of 
 these persons, arriving from Ireland in considerable numbers, are 
 taken into account, it may be stated with some probability of 
 accuracy, that about one-fifth of the whole population of the Colony 
 is Catholic. The members of the Church of Scotland form a smaller 
 proportion ; but are amongst the most respectable of the inhabitants, 
 and'are to be found, with fewer exceptions, in the class of free emi- 
 grants. For administering the offices of religion to these three prin- 
 cipal denominations of Christians, there are, of the Church of Eng- 
 land, an Archdeacon, fifteen Chaplains, and four Catechists : of the 
 Church of Scotland, four paid Ministers ; and of the Romish Church, 
 there are a Vicar General and two Priests at present receiving stipends 
 from Government ; but further sums have been voted by the Council 
 for the support of four additional Roman Catholic Chaplains, in the 
 next year. The Clergy of the Church of England are supported chiefly 
 by payments from the Treasury, and to a small amount, by the rent 
 and sale of lands formerly granted to the Church and School Corpora- 
 tion. The charge for the Church of England next year, including that 
 for minor Church officers and contingencies of all sorts, is estimated 
 at 11,542^. 10s. Od. The whole charge on the Public Treasury for 
 the Church of Scotland for the same period, is 6001., and for Roman 
 Catholic Chaplains and Chapels, 1,500/. Tlie Protestant Dissenters 
 receive no support from Government beyond some small grants of 
 land made to some of them as sites upou which to erect their places 
 of worship. 
 
 " With respect to places of worship, it may be convenient to ob- 
 serve here, that the Church of England possesses at this time, in 
 Sydney and within forty miles of it, seven stone or brick Churches of 
 moderate size but respectable appearance, besides two others of the 
 same description in more remote parts of the Colony, and several less 
 permanent buildings in various places. The expense of erecting these 
 houses of worship, I cannot immediately ascertain ; but it has been 
 considerable, and has, as I believe, been wholly defrayed by public 
 funds. The Church of Scotland possesses one Church of respectable 
 exterior in Sydney, and two or three temporary buildings in the coun-
 
 APPENDIX . Ixi 
 
 try districts. The Scots Church in Sydney was built by subscription, 
 aided by a loan from tliis Government, amounting to 520/., for which 
 a mortgage has been taken of the premises ; but no part of the money 
 has yet been repaid. The Church of Scotland has received no other 
 aid for buildings that I can discover. The Roman Catholics possess 
 one large and handsome Church in Sydney, not yet completed. In 
 aid of its construction, donations, amounting in all to about 1,200/., 
 have been at different times granted by this Government. 
 
 " The sum of 400/. (included in that of 1,500/. before mentioned) 
 has been appropriated by the Council to be paid in the next year, in 
 aid of a similar sum to be raised by private subscriptions for erecting 
 Roman Catholic Chapels at Maitland and Campbell Town. A Chapel 
 was begun at the latter place as well as at Parramatta some years ago ; 
 but neither have been completed from want of funds. 
 
 " The Chaplains of the Church of England are provided with Glebes 
 of 40 acres each, or with a money allowance in lieu, and with houses 
 or lodging money. No advantage of tliis kind, obtained at the public 
 expense, is possessed by the Clergy of the Established Church of 
 Scotland, or by the Roman Catholics, if 1 except a grant of 40 acres 
 for the use of the Minister of the Scots Church at Bathurst. 
 
 "A distribution of support from the Government, of so unequal an 
 amount as that which 1 have just described, cannot be supposed to be 
 generally acceptable to the Colonists who provide the funds from 
 which this distribution is made. Accordingly, the magnitude of the 
 sums annually granted for the support of the Church of England in 
 New South Wales, is very generally complained of, and a petition to 
 the Governor and Legislative Council has been lately prepared at a 
 public meeting, and very numerously signed, praying for a reduction 
 of this expenditure. If the complaint be well founded, as I confess I 
 consider it to be, the recent dissolution of the Church Corporation 
 affords an opportunity for placing upon an equitable footing the sup- 
 port which the principal Christian Churches in the Colony, may, for 
 the present, claim from the public purse. 1 would, therefore, ear- 
 nestly recommend to His Majesty's Government to take the whole 
 case into their early consideration, and to adopt such arrangements as 
 may be expected to give general satisfaction to the Colonists. I 
 would observe that, in a new country, to which persons of all religious 
 persuasions are invited lo resort, it will be impossible to establish a 
 dominant and endowed Church without much hostility, and great im- 
 probability of its ^becoming permanent. The inclination of these
 
 Ixii APPENDIX 
 
 Colonists, which keeps pace with the spirit of the age, is decidedly 
 adverse to such an institution ; and I fear the interests of religion 
 would be prejudiced by its establishment. If, on the contrary, support 
 were given, as required, to every one of the three grand divisions of 
 Christians indifferently, and the management of the temporalities of 
 their Churches left to themselves, 1 conceive that the Public Treasury 
 might in time be relieved of a considerable charge ; and, what is of 
 much greater importance, the people would become more attached to 
 their respective Churches, and be more willing to listen to and obey 
 the voice of their several Pastors. 
 
 " It may be expected that in addressing you, Sir, on this occasion, 
 I should submit some specilic arrangements for your consideration. 
 1 cannot without much diffidence, proceed to discharge this duty ; 
 but, as I have reason to believe that the outline wiiich follows is in 
 unison with the sentiments of many of the most intelligent of the 
 Colonists, I have the less hesitation in laying it before you. 
 
 " I would propose, that wherever a moderate Congregation can be 
 collected throughout the Colony, and that a subscription shall have 
 been entered into for building a Place of Worship and Minister's 
 dwelling, amounting to a sum not less than 300/., upon application an 
 equal sum shall be issued from the Colonial Treasury in aid of tlie 
 undertaking ; and that the buildings, when completed, and the 
 grounds upon which they stand, whether provided by the subscribers, 
 or granted by the Crown, shall be vested in Trustees elected by the 
 Congregation. These Trustees shall have power to dispose of the 
 seals or pews (excepting one fourth, which shall be reserved as free 
 sittings) and out of the rents, or by means of voluntaiy subscriptions, 
 the Trustees shall provide for the maintenance of Church OiHcers, 
 the repairs of the Church, Minister's Dwelling, Church-yard, Burial- 
 ground and Appurtenances, and the contingent expenses connected 
 with the celebration of Divine Worship. The buildings thus erected 
 will be, at no after period, a charge upon the Public Revenue. A 
 Chaplain of the Creed of the Congregation shall then be appointed by 
 the Crown in the manner now practised, and his stipend shall be 
 issued by the Governor at the following rate : — If in the district where 
 the Church or Chapel to which he shall be appointed is situated, 
 there be a resident population of one hundred adults, Avho shall sub- 
 scribe a Declaration setting forth their desire to attend such Place of 
 Woiship, the Chaplain shall receive from the Treasury one hundred 
 p:)unds a-year ; if there be two himdred adults, one hundred and
 
 APPENDIX. Ixiii 
 
 fifty pounds ; and, if five hundred adults, then two hundred pounds ; 
 which is proposed as the maximum sahiry to be paid, by the Govern- 
 ment, to a Chaplain of whatever pei'suasion. 
 
 " In this way it is imagined that the erection of places of Public 
 Worship may be obtained wherever a competent Congregation can be 
 collected, whilst there will be secured to the officiating Clergyman 
 such a moderate stipend as is sufficient for his support, but will not 
 render him independent of his own exertions, or the respect of the 
 Congregation. These Chaplains should be empowered to perform 
 the ceremonies of Marriage, Baptism, and Burial, in their several 
 Churches, for moderate fees, and should be secured in the receipt of 
 their stipends unless removed from their Chaplaincies for misconduct. 
 The whole of this arrangement, with such further details as shall 
 seem necessary, will require the authority of an Act of the Governor 
 and Council to put it into operation. 
 
 " The foregoing system may be applied to the existing Churches 
 of the Establishment, by vesting them and the Ministers' Houses and 
 Glebes in Trustees for the purposes before-mentioned ; but the pre- 
 sent incumbents should remain with the salaries and advantages they 
 now enjoy, so far as these emoluments have been secured to them by 
 previous engagement with the Government. 
 
 " For the better discipline of the Chaplains of the Church of 
 England, for obtaining the necessary celebration of the rites of 
 ordination and confirmation, and for maintaining the connexion of 
 this Church with the Metropolitan, I would suggest that the Arch- 
 deacon of New South Wales be made a suffragan to the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, or Bishop of London. The stipend of the present 
 Archdeacon is more than sufficient for the proper discharge of this 
 office, and that of his successor might be reduced considerably. The 
 inconvenience attending the dependence of this Church on the au- 
 thority of a Bishop placed at the distance of Calcutta from Sydney is 
 too obvious to require much proof. 
 
 " The establishment in the Colony of a Presbytery of the Church 
 f Scotland, which I had the honor to recommend in my Despatch of 
 the 8th July last. No. 5fi, will secure the proper discipline of that 
 Church ; and the recent appointment of a Vicar General, with whose 
 discretion, character, and morals, I have the greatest reason to be 
 satisfied, will, I hope, effect what is required in the Roman Catholic 
 Church. 1 am inclined, liowever, to think that the salary of 200/. a
 
 Ixiv APPENDIX. 
 
 year is too low for the office, and that it might be advantageously 
 raised to 400/. to enable the Vicar General to visit frequently the 
 Chapels in the interior. 
 1 " In the foregoing outline I have limited the support of the Govern- 
 
 I ment to the three principal Christian Congregations in the Colony. — 
 
 J This limitation may be considered an objection to the plan, as it may 
 
 be urged, that in granting assistance systematically to more than one 
 j Church, a claim is given for assistance upon the same principle to 
 
 I every Congregation of Dissenters and of Jews. This, however, is 
 
 an objection to the theory and is not likely to interfere with the prac- 
 tical benefits of the plan. If it should be thought proper at any future 
 period to extend assistance to other Congregations whose members 
 may seem to require it there will be nothing in the present arrange- 
 ment to prevent it ; or if it shall be deemed more advisable, the 
 proposed system may be established by the local law as it affects the 
 Church of Imgland only, leaving it to the discretion of the Governor 
 and Council to extend a similar provision to such other Congrega- 
 tions as shall require it. At this early period of the Colony's ex- 
 istencCj it is, 1 think, necessary that the Government should grant 
 pecuniary assistance for the establishment of Religious Institutions, 
 and take upon itself the nomination of the Ministers, or it might 
 happen that the ordinances of Christianity would become altogether 
 neglected, or its tenets perverted by incompetent teachers. 
 
 " I cannot conclude this subject without expressing a hope, amount- 
 ing to some degree of confidence, that in laying the foundation of the 
 Christian religion in this young and rising Colony, by equal encou- 
 ragement held out to its professors in their several churches, the 
 people of these persuasions will be united together in one bond of 
 peace, and taught to look up to the Government as their common pro- 
 tector and friend, and that thus there will be secured to the State 
 good subjects, and to society good men. 
 
 " I shall now beg leave to lay before you a brief account of the 
 Schools which have been lately under the sui)erintendence of the 
 Church and School Corporation. The principal of these are the Male 
 and Female Orphan Schools, at the former of which 133 boys are 
 now maintained and educated, at an expense estimated for the year 
 1834 at 1,300/. ; and, at the latter, 174 girls, at an estimated ex- 
 pense of 1,500/. exclusive of supplies from the land set apart for the 
 use of these Schools. The buildings of the Female School are 
 handsome and commodious, and those for the boys are sufficient for
 
 APPENDIX. Ixv 
 
 the purpose. In both of these Schools the children are brought up 
 exclusively in the doctrines of the Church of England: As they are 
 received at a very early age, and those who are not orphans in the 
 strict meaning of the term, are, for the most part, deserted or ne- 
 glected by their parents, it is proper that they should be so brought up. 
 — There is in Parramatta also a considerable Boarding School, called 
 the King's School, at the head of which is a Clergyman of the Church of 
 England, with a salary of 100/. a-yearonly, but who has been promised 
 the occupation of a house, to be built at the public expense, to contain 
 from 60 to 80 boarders and day scholars. The house not being yet 
 built, two are rented in the village, by Government, at 80/. per annum, 
 in which the master receives at present 54 boarders and I.t day scholars ; 
 the former at the rate of 28/., the latter at from Gl. to lO/.a-year. This 
 arrangement, which originated, 1 believe, with the late Archdeacon, is 
 an expensive one, and the wealthier part of the community will be the 
 greatest gainers by it. The three Schools thus described, now are, 
 and will in all probability continue to be, exclusively for the Church 
 of England ; they may be supported, and the Orphan Schools ex- 
 tended, by means of the income which will, at no great distance of 
 the time, be derived from the lands granted under Seal to the Church 
 and School Corporation ; and which, on its dissolution, became, by the 
 terms of the Charter, vested in the Crown, to be disposed of by His 
 Majesty, His Heirs and Successors, " in such manner as shall appear 
 most conducive to the maintenance and promotion of religion, and 
 the education of ynuth in the said Colony." Under these terms the 
 income of the lands may be applied to the support of any of the 
 Churches or Schools referred to in this Despatch. 
 
 " The Primary Schools established by the Corporation, which are 
 33 in number, situated in various parts of the Colony, attended, upon 
 an average, by 1 ,248 Children of both sexes are charged in the Esti- 
 mates for 1834, at 2,756/. These are superintended by the Chaplains, 
 and in all of them the Catechism of the Church of England is taught ; 
 and, although children of other persuasions may, and do sometimes 
 attend these Schools, they are necessarily considered as belonging 
 to the Church of England. Thus the charge for all the Schools of 
 this description for the year 1834, is taken at 5,736/., to which should 
 be added a vote of the Legislative Council, of 2,300/. for the Site 
 and Buildings for the King's School at Parramatta. Nothing has been 
 granted to any I'rimary School connected with the Cluirch of Scotland, 
 but a loan of 2,500/. has lately been made by the Government, and 
 
 e
 
 Ixvi APPENDIX. 
 
 secured by mortgage, for aiding the erection of the Scots College. The 
 sum of 800/. has been voted for Roman Catholic Schools for the 
 year 1834. 
 
 " You may thus perceive, Sir, the great disproportion which exists 
 in the support given by the State to Schools formed for the use of 
 different denominations of Christians in the Colony ; a disproportion 
 not based on the relative numbers of each, but guided, it would seem, 
 by the same principles which have regulated the support afforded to 
 the different Churches. It is a subject of very general complaint, I 
 am inclined to think, that Schools for the general Education of the 
 Colonial youth, supported by the Government, and regulated after the 
 manner of the Irish Schools, which since the year 1831, receive aid 
 from the Public Funds, would be well suited to the circumstances of this 
 Country. I have not the Parliamentary papers to refer to, and cannot 
 give those Schools their proper designation, but 1 allude to those in 
 which Christians of all Creeds are received, where approved extracts 
 from Scripture are read, but no Religious Instruction is given by the 
 Master and Mistress, such being imparted on one day in the week by 
 the Ministers of the different Religions attending at the School, to 
 nstruct their respective flocks. I am certain that the Colonists 
 wonld be well pleased to find their funds liberally pledged to the sup- 
 port of Schools of this description. It would be necessary, however, 
 that Government took the lead in their institution, fixing the places 
 from time to time where they should be established as population in- 
 creased, erecting the School Houses, and appointing well qualified 
 Masters and Mistresses to be brought from England, if need required. 
 The Salaries of such Persons should be liberal, not less than from 100/. 
 to 150/. per annum, Whatever weekly payments were obtained from 
 the Parents of the CJhilcren who attend these Schools, should be ap- 
 plied to the repair of the School House, and purchase of School requi- 
 sites, under the care of a Local Committee, in like manner. Infant 
 Schools should be established in the Towns and other populous places. 
 1 may, without fear of contradiction, assert, that in no part of the 
 world is the General Education of the People a more sacred and ne- 
 cessary duty of the Government, than in New South Wales. The 
 reasons are too obvious to require that I should state them. The 
 proposed arrangement will, like that for the Churches require a 
 Local Law. 
 
 " With respect to the thirty -five Primaiy or Parish Schools as they 
 are called, established by the Church and School Corporation, I would
 
 APPENDIX. IxVli 
 
 ohserve, that they are of no great importance or value ; and I propose, 
 that in proportion as Schools for General Education are established in 
 the manner I have described, the support of Government should be 
 withdrawn from the Primary Schools, leaving the Buildings and Fur- 
 niture to any of the Congregations of the Church of England that 
 might choose to maintain the Schools at their own expense." 
 
 e 2
 
 APPENDIX, No. XL 
 
 From the Right Honourable Lord Fiscount Glenelg, to His 
 Excellency, Sir Richard Bourke, K. C. B. 
 
 " Downing Street, November, 30, 1835. 
 "Sir, 
 
 " The successive changes which have taken place in His Majesty's 
 Government since the receipt of your Despatch of the 30th Septem- 
 ber, 1833, No. 76, and the importance of the subject to which it re- 
 fers, have occasioned a delay in answering it which, I much regret, 
 but which has been in great measure unavoidable. 
 
 '* Your Despatch had, however, received the serious attention of 
 my predecessors, and since my accession to the Office which 1 have 
 the honor to hold, I have bestowed much consideration on its contents. 
 I have also had the advantage of frequent communications with Mr. 
 Archdeacon Broughton, on the Ecclesiastical and Scholastic Estab- 
 lishments in New South Wales, and I have referred to the various 
 communications on the same topic, which have taken place from time 
 to time between the Local Authorities and my predecessors in this 
 department. 
 
 " His Majesty's Government are deeply sensible of the importance 
 of the subject thus brought under their consideration. They fully 
 concur with you in the opinion that in no part of the world is the 
 general Education of the people a more sacred and necessary duty of 
 the Government, than in New South Wales. With a view not only 
 to higher interests, but also to the good order and social improve-
 
 APPENDIX. Ixix 
 
 ment of the Colony, too great a value can scarcely be set upon the 
 promotion by all due means, of those habits and principles which tend 
 so eminently to elevate the human character and to oppose the firm- 
 est obstacle to crime and immorality. The only question is, that of 
 the most effectual mode of attaining this end, regard being had to the 
 condition of the Colony and the sentiments of the inhabitants . for 
 whose benefit, and at whose expense, the instruction is to be pro- 
 vided. 
 
 " With reference to this question, I have much pleasure in offer- 
 ing to you, on their part and my own, the acknowledgment of His 
 Majesty's Government for the full and clear statement which you have 
 ti-ansmitted to them of the existing means of Religious Instruction 
 and Education in connection with the wants and circumstances of the 
 Colony, and also for the suggestions with which you have followed 
 up that statement. To these suggestions His Majesty's Govern- 
 ment, bearing in mind your local experience, and influenced by the 
 general confidence which they place in your judgment, are disposed to 
 attach great importance. 
 
 " A general principle to which I am anxious to adhere on this, as 
 on other matters affecting the internal internests of the Colony, is, 
 that the details of the measures to be adopted should be left to the 
 decision of that body to which, by the existing constitution, legisla- 
 tive powers have been entrusted, and which must be supposed to be 
 best informed as to the wants of the population, and the most effi- 
 cient and satisfactory means of supplying them. I am disposed, 
 therefore, to commit to the Governor and the Legislative Council, 
 the task of suggesting and enacting such laws and regulations for 
 the distribution and appropriation of the funds applicable to the 
 general purpose of Religion and Education, as they consider best 
 adapted to the exigencies of the Colony. I feel it, however, "a duty 
 to offer some observations on the plan which you have submitted for 
 the consideration of His Majesty's Government. 
 
 " In the general principle upon which that plan is founded as ap- 
 plicable to New South Wales, His Majesty's Government entirely 
 concur. Attached as I am, in common with the other Members of 
 the Government, to the Church of England, and believing it, when 
 duly administered, to be a powerful instrument in the diffusion of 
 sound religious instruction, I am desirous that every encouragement 
 shouhl be given to its extension to New South Wales, cons^istontly 
 with the just claims of that large portion of the community, which
 
 IXX APPENDIX. 
 
 is composed of Christians of other denominations. In dealing with 
 this subject in a case so new as that of the Australian Colonies, few 
 analogies can be drawn from the institutions of the parent state to 
 our assistance. In those communities formed and rapidly multiply- 
 ing under most peculiar circumstances, and comprising great num- 
 bers of Presbyterians and Roman Catholics, as well as members of 
 the Church of England, it is evident that the attempt to select any 
 one Church as the exclusive object of public endowment, even if it 
 were advisable in every other respect, would not long be tolerated. 
 To none of the numerous Christians of those persuasions should 
 opportunities be refused for worship and education on principles 
 which they approve. 
 
 " The plan which you have suggested, appears to me fully in ac- 
 cordance with these views in both its branches ; — in that which 
 relates to the Places and Ministers of Worship, or, as it may be 
 more briefly described, to Public Religion ; and in that which con- 
 cerns Public Education. 
 
 " With respect to the first branch, the equity of the proposed rule 
 cannot be contested. The amount of private contribution is to be 
 the condition and measure of public aid. The Church of England, 
 from its greater numerical strength in the Colony as compared with 
 that of either of the other denominations, and from its superior com- 
 mand of resources, will probably obtain a share proportionately 
 large of the general fund : but ample encouragement and assistance 
 will be afforded to the efforts of the other communities towards a 
 similar object. 
 
 " The proposal that the Trustees, in whom the care of the build- 
 ings when completed is intended to be vested, should be elected by 
 the Congregation, appears to me not sufficiently definite ; and I 
 would suggest that their nomination should be vested, in the first 
 instance, in the subscribers, with a provision for supplying vacancies 
 as they occur. The number of the Trustees should also be limited 
 by law. There can be no question but that it will be right to con- 
 tinue to the present incumbents, those salaries and advantages which 
 they now enjoy, under any existing arrangement with the Govern- 
 ment. 
 
 " Some deviation, however, from this general plan may be neces- 
 sary, in order to provide Religious Instruction for districts com- 
 prising any large body of convicts, where there is no reason to anti-
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Ixxi 
 
 cipate that voluntary subscriptions can be obtained for the erection 
 of a place of worship, or for the ministration of Religion. 
 
 " In your despatch of the 28th February, 18;',2, No. 30, you stated 
 your entire concurrence in opinion with the Archdeacon, as to the 
 absolute necessity of stationing a Minister of Religion at Norfolk 
 Island ; and Lord Ripon, in a Despatch of the 25th December, 1882, 
 No. 148, suggested a mode by which he hoped an immediate pro- 
 vision might be made for stationing one of the Chaplains then in the 
 Colony at each of the penal settlements of Norfolk Island and 
 Moreton Bay, so long as a large Convict population should be col- 
 lected there. I regret to find that this arrangement could not be 
 carried into effect. In the same Despatch, Lord Ripon recommended 
 to your serious consideration the practicability of breaking up the 
 establishment at Moreton Bay, which you had yourself previously 
 contemplated. As I hope that measures may have been taken for 
 carrying this recommendation into effect, I may now, I presume, 
 take for granted that the services of a Minister of Religion will be 
 required only for one penal settlement. Fully agreeing with you as 
 to the necessity of such an appointment, I have used every endea- 
 vour to find a Clergyman of the Church of England qualified for 
 the ofiice, by character, and ^that missionary spirit which you justly 
 think of such importance, and at the same time willing to undertake 
 it ; but I regret to inform you that I have not been successful. 
 The Archdeacon, of whose anxiety on this subject you are well aware, 
 has been equally unfortunate, and I have therefore felt it my duty 
 to institute an enquiry in other quarters ; and I hope shortly to be 
 able to announce to you that I have obtained the services of a cler- 
 gyman of some other denomination. 
 
 " The reasons which you have alleged in favor of the erection of 
 the Archdeaconry of New South Wales into a Bishopric, seem to me 
 conclusive. My predecessor had determined to carry this proposal 
 into effect, and His Majesty's present Government have decided, 
 with the sanction of the Archbishop of Canterbury, to adhere to that 
 determination. The zeal and energy with which Mr. Broughtoh has 
 discharged the duties of Archdeacon of New South Wales, and the 
 strong interest which he takes in the spiritual welfare of the Colony, 
 pointed him out as the fittest person to be invested with the Epis- 
 copal Office ; and I have much pleasure in informing you that Ilis 
 Majesty has been graciously pleased to nominate him to the new
 
 IXXU APPENDIX. 
 
 See. He will receive the same salary whieli he has hitlicrto received 
 as Archdeacon ; and any reduction wliich the Governor and Council 
 may deem practicable and expedient, will, of course, take etfect only 
 on the appointment of a successor. 
 
 " I now proceed to offer some observations on the second part of 
 your plan, that which has reference to Public Education. 
 
 Tlie Orphan Schools, though the expense of their maintainance 
 is considerable, make provision for a class of children who have no 
 natural protectors, and, although I should doubt the expediency of 
 extending them, I think that sufficient grounds exist for their conti- 
 nuance, at least for a time ; nor do I see any reason for altering the 
 general system of management, or the plan of education, provided 
 that you are satisfied, that no undue expenditure is sanctioned, and 
 that they are maintained in a state of efficiency. With this view I 
 think it highly expedient, that such committees, as are recommended 
 both by yourself and the Archdeacon, should be appointed for the 
 purpose of internal regulation, and the superintendence of all 
 matters connected with the conduct and administration of the 
 schools, the visitor exercising the ordinary powers attached to that 
 office. 
 
 '' The King's School at Parramatta, however, appears to me 
 ver^- differently circumstanced, the pupils of this Institution 
 belong chiefly, if not exclusively, to that class of society which 
 has no just claim to gratuitous aid, at the public expense, towards 
 the education of youth; and I think, that if the School is to be 
 maintained, it should be at the charge of the parents or con- 
 nections of the scholars. An immediate withdrawal of the whole 
 support, which it has received from the public funds, would pro- 
 bably be attended with great inconvenience, but I think it right 
 to convey to you ray opinion, that eventually, it ought not in 
 any degree to be a charge upon the public. 
 
 " In respect to education generally, it follows from the prin- 
 ciples already laid down, that some plan should be adopted for the 
 establishment of Schools for the general education of youth in 
 the Colony, unconnected with any particular Church or denomi- 
 nation of Christians, in which children of every religious per- 
 suasion may receive instruction. This object it is proposed to 
 effect, not by the exclusion of religious instruction from the 
 School, but by Umiting the daily and ordinary instruction of this
 
 APPENDIX. Ixxiii 
 
 nature, to (hose leading doctrines of Christianitv, and those 
 practical duties on which I hope all Christians may cordially 
 agree. The peculiar tenets of any Church ought to find no 
 place, as such, in these general Schools ; but opportunities should 
 be afforded at stated periods, for the imparting of instruction of 
 this nature to the children of different persuasions by their 
 respective pastors. Such is the plan of National Education 
 which has recently been adopted in Ireland, and as 1 have reason 
 to believe, with considerable success, notwithstanding some 
 peculiar obstacles arising from circumstances not likely, as I 
 trust, to exist in the Australian Colonies. This plan will require 
 the formation of a Board of Education, composed of members of 
 different religious denominations. The board will have to agree 
 on such extracts from the authorised version of the Scriptures, 
 to be used in the Schools, as they shall deem best adapted for 
 the instruction of youth. It will also be their duty by a vigilant 
 superintendence, to secure a strict adherence to the regulations 
 under which the Schools will have been constituted. Persuaded, 
 as I am, that education, founded on the Scriptures, is the best 
 calculated to produce those permanent effects which must be the 
 object of every system of education, I should wish that it may 
 be thought practicable to place the whole of the New Testament, 
 at least, in the hands of the children ; but, at all events. I hold 
 it to be most important that the extracts in question should be 
 of a copious description. It is my intention to send to you, for 
 your information and assistance, various documents relating to 
 the system of National Education in Ireland, and also a Report 
 of the British and Foreign School Society, which is conducted on 
 very liberal and comprehensive principles. I feel assured that I 
 may safely leave to you and the Legislative Council the task of 
 framing, on these principles, such a system as may be most 
 acceptable to the great body of the inhabitants, and at the same 
 time most conducive to the important end in view. 
 
 " I have hitherto had in view those Schools which are to be 
 supported wholly at the public expense, and I am of opinion that 
 Schools so supported, ought to be invariably of the general 
 nature just adverted to. But the system of puhlic education 
 would, I think, be incomplete, if it did not leave an opening for 
 the admission, on certain terms, of private contributions in aid
 
 Ixxiv APPENDIX. 
 
 of the public. There may be persons, and even classes of persons, 
 who may entertain such objecdons fo the general plan, as must 
 practically exclude them from a participation in its benefits, and 
 who may yet be unable to supply a proper education for their 
 children from their own funds exclusively. It would be hard 
 that any large class of His Majesty's subjects should be debarred 
 from the advantage of education on principles which they con- 
 scientiously approve. I submit it to you and your Council, as a 
 just object for your consideration, whether, in such cases, some 
 pecuniary assistance might not be afforded from the public funds 
 in aid of contributions from parties dissatisfied with the more 
 comprehensive system. The terms and conditions on which such 
 assistance may be rendered, 1 leave to the deliberate judgment 
 of yourself and your Council, persuaded that you will arrange a 
 system which, excluding no large class of conscientious reli- 
 gionists from its benefits, shall be in a true sense, national. 1 
 fully approve of your suggestion, that the buildings and furniture 
 of the existing Primary Schools, should be left in the hands of 
 any of the congregation of the Church of England, who may 
 undertake to maintain the Schools at their own expense. An 
 immediate withdrawal from these Schools, of the whole of the 
 support which they have hitherto received from the Government, 
 would probably, as in the case of the King's School at Parramatta, 
 involve them in considerable difficulty ; but 1 feel assured that 
 the mode in which the new system will be introduced, as well as 
 the details of the system itself, will receive that mature con- 
 sideration which will secure its adoption, with the least possible 
 inconvenience to any existing institution. 
 
 " I have not previously adverted to the establishment of 
 Sunday Schools, because they are chiefly found in connection 
 with some particular Church or Congregation, and the services 
 of the Teachers being for the most part gratuitous, they do not 
 require the aid of public funds : I am, however, unwilling to close 
 my Despatch on this subject, without expressing my sense of the 
 great value of such Schools, and of the claim they have to 
 encouragement, not indeed as a substitute for others, but as 
 affording the opportunities of fuller religious instructiou than can 
 usually be given in any daily Schools for general education. 
 
 " In this Despatch, as iu that to which it is a reply, the sub-
 
 APPENDIX. IXXV 
 
 ject of Religious Instruction and Education is considered in 
 relation only to the European inhabitants of Australia, without 
 adverting to the case of the Aborigines, which being peculiar, 
 is properly reserved for separate discussion. I shall therefore 
 content myself in this place, with expressing, what I know to be 
 also your feeling, that the moral improvement of that unfortunate 
 race is an object, among the first, which demands the attention 
 of the Colonial and the Home Governments. 
 
 I am, Sir, 
 
 Your most obedient, 
 
 humble servant, 
 
 (Signed) GLENELG.
 
 SUMMAI 
 
 Nev 
 
 Ecclesias 
 or i 
 fort 
 
 School 1 
 Colo 
 
 C 3 ]
 
 [ Uwi ] 
 
 APPENDIX, No. XII. 
 
 Summary of the Population. Ministers of Religion, and Cliurch and Chajiel Room in 
 New South Wales, in 183S). 
 
 Ecclesiastical Establishment of New South Wales, for the Year 1838. siijijiorteil wholh- 
 or in part by the Colonial Government, shewing the Charge of each respectively 
 for that year. 
 
 School Establishments of New South Wales, supported wholly or in part by the 
 Colonial Government, in the Year 1838.
 
 SUMMARY of ihe Population, Ministers of Religion, and Church and Chapel Room, in New South Wales, in 1839. 
 
 POPULATION. 
 
 Cl/MBBRLAND 
 
 North UMDBBLANO . 
 
 DUIIIMM 
 
 (iLiiUrEiTF.Il 
 
 Macquarib 
 
 DnilRAME 
 
 Bcir.ji , 
 
 I'liitLir 
 
 HlNTER 
 
 WetLINCTOK 
 
 Roxaovnoi) 
 
 Uatkur^t 
 
 Wr.STMOnP.LANU ... 
 (>r.OI«.[ANA 
 
 KiNr. 
 
 Altr.YLB ,.. .. 
 
 MllRltAV 
 
 ItOUKKF. 
 
 St. Vincemt 
 
 Camdbh 
 
 Without the Limits of Location.. 
 KoAD AM> I HON Gangs 
 
 PRNAL SETTLF-MRMTK 
 
 Colonial Vcbsels at Sea 
 
 Un ATTACH Bn MlNISTEItS 
 
 b,Q\6 
 
 3,038 
 
 854 
 
 1.300 
 
 i,3;a 
 
 370 
 247 
 808 
 :.30 
 1,'I80 
 »,7Z9 
 571) 
 .■>75 
 544 
 
 2,052 
 
 2,0(18 
 2,230 
 l,f,28 
 1,175 
 
 [2] 
 
 Protcs- Roman 
 tanu. Catholics 
 
 3,C01 
 2,300 
 
 1,004 
 213 
 
 1,415 
 1,243 
 
 l,(il8 
 1,089 
 
 1,784 
 
 1,394 
 
 920 
 
 850 
 
 10,2?0 
 1,399 
 904 
 222 
 376 
 373 
 103 
 
 1,104 
 629 
 697 
 32.-) 
 
 M.62I 21,898 477 
 
 Paju 
 
 Church of 
 Eoglaad 
 
 MINISTERS. 
 
 ,P-bytn.cS^.«'«'^>-' 'S" »»''''^'''- 
 
 Church or,, . , RoRinn „, , Indepeo- •> >■ . n > 
 
 l-n^Una P^^bylo. ^.^^^^jj^^ W«!ejns ^, J^^ B.ptim Quakers, 
 
 CHURCH AND CHAPEL ROOM IN nyj. 
 
 .'i.WO 
 300 
 
 1,440 
 350 
 
 3,290 
 450 
 
 Population in 1839. 
 
 Total in IBSfi .... 77,09fi 
 Arrivi'il in the Colo- 
 ny from that time to 
 3lGt December 183!!. 
 
 Convicts 6,496 
 
 Einifrnint* 17,057 
 
 iDcreasc Uy Kxcew o( 
 Births over I>calh» 
 
 ntlewt 1.3S4 
 
 Increase hy Trnna- 
 ports and Kmigiiition 
 up to ihci'nd of April 
 1839 b,SM 
 
 TotJtl Popiiliition lit 
 the end of April 
 1839 
 
 I
 
 % 
 
 COUNTIES. 
 
 SUMMARY of the Population, 
 
 Cumberland , 
 
 Northumberland 
 
 Durham 
 
 Gloucester 
 
 Macquarie 
 
 Brisrane 
 
 Bligh 
 
 1836. 
 
 .S9,797 
 5,016 
 3,028 
 
 854 
 1,300 
 1,378 
 
 376 
 
 POPULATION. 
 
 Protes- ] Roman 
 tants. Catholics 
 
 29,090 
 
 3,601 
 
 2,300 
 
 628 
 
 898 
 
 1,004 
 
 273 
 
 10,270 
 1,389 
 904 
 222 
 376 
 373 
 103 
 
 Jews. 
 
 371 
 
 11 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 24 
 
 1 
 
 Pa
 
 u — »..-. -.. . ^ 
 
 ^ . -r, - 
 
 
 
 . ♦ >• 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■■y K 8«i 
 8 r gei 
 6 81 in 
 
 00£ 
 •p •* 3? 
 
 ■p -s y 
 
 •? '^ 
 
 
 
 i 9 SC6'9I 
 
 
 
 Jt 
 
 
 •SJJJBTODa 
 
 •noi}t;niniou3(i 
 qoB3 joj 3SjBq3 
 
 •spijox 
 
 ■?si"o 
 
 pUB 
 
 m- 
 
 ■sssnac 
 Scnn3A 
 
 
 ■saDK> 
 
 (•p9l 
 
 iicdmiudaof) iviiwjoj a?/; /tq juvd m uo /i/ioi/a 
 
 LowerHawkesbury 
 
 — Thomas Atkins . . . 
 
 182 10 
 
 do. —31 Mar. 
 
 45 
 
 Brisbane Water . . 
 
 — Edward Rogers .... 
 
 150 
 
 20 Jan. — 31 Dec. 
 
 .. 
 
 Newcastle 
 
 — C. P. N. Wilton . . . 
 
 250 
 
 1 Jan. — 31 Dec. 
 
 250 
 
 East Maitland .... 
 
 — G. K. Rusden 
 
 200 
 
 do. — do. 
 
 200 
 
 West Maitland . . 
 
 — AVilliam Stack 
 
 200 
 
 do. — do. 
 1837. 
 
 •• 
 
 Butterwick and f 
 
 — G. A. iWiddleton .... 
 
 
 1 Nov. — 3lJuly. 
 
 1838. 
 
 •• 
 
 Seaham . . . . (^ 
 
 — E. A. Dicken 
 
 150 
 
 n Dec. — 31 Dec. 
 
 
 Port Macquarie . . 
 
 — John (,'ross 
 
 350 
 
 1 Jan. — do. 
 
 350 
 
 Port PliiUip 
 
 — J. C. Grylls 
 
 150 
 
 I Sept. — do. 
 
 
 Norfolk Island . . 
 
 — Thomas Sharpe .... 
 
 200 
 
 1 Jan. — do. 
 
 200 
 
 Itineratins;- 
 
 — John Duffus 
 
 150 
 
 17 Oct. — 30 Nov. 
 
 
 On leave of absence 
 
 
 
 
 
 in England .... 
 
 — Frederick Wilkinson 
 
 125 
 
 1 Jan. —31 Dec. 
 
 125 
 
 Queen Bevan .... 
 
 — Edward Smith 
 
 150 
 
 1 July — do. 
 
 • • 
 
 Colo, and M'Don- 
 
 
 
 
 
 ald River 
 
 — J. Edmonston 
 
 150 
 
 11 Dec— 31 Dec. 
 
 
 
 — Henry Walsh 
 
 1.50 
 
 <) Dec. — do.. 
 
 . , 
 
 
 — C. F. Brigstock .... 
 
 150 
 
 t) Dec. — do. 
 
 , ^ 
 
 
 — E. Turner 
 
 150 f 
 80 
 
 B Dec — do. 
 1 Jan. — 31 Dec 
 
 
 Appin 
 
 VIr. Jno. Ljiyton, a Catechist 
 
 .. 
 
 Moreton Bay . . - 
 
 Fhe Rev. J. C. S. Handt, a 
 Missionary 
 
 50 
 
 do. — do. 
 
 
 Port Stephens.. .. 
 
 — William M. Cowper. . 
 
 [Stipend paid by the An 
 
 Contributions towards building Churches and Min 
 
 St. Andrew's ('athedral, Sydney, 
 
 A Church and Minister's J)weiling, South 
 
 .... Do do Mulgoa 
 
 .... Do do- Sutton 
 
 For the piircliaso fr)r the Site for the same, 
 A Church and Minister's D\velling, Goulbur 
 
 .... Do do Castlen 
 
 .... Do do Cook's 
 
 Rents of Chapels, viz., at lilenalpine, 20/. — lUawarra, 17/. lOt. — South Creel 
 Compensation, to the Rev. C. P. N. Wilton, for a portion of his Glebe, resi 
 Compensation, to Miss Louisa Cross, daughter of the Ke\-. J(jhn Cross, in li 
 Parchment and Stationery for the Bishop's Registry Office 
 
 [ 3 ]
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT of NEW SOUTH TTALES.Jur the Year IMS'*, supported wlwlhj or »i iiarl bi) tin Colonial GovernMieiU, 
 
 y/icwinz tlic Clutrge of inch iispeclne/i/ for tltul Yvar. 
 
 w 
 
 Sydney. . 
 
 t. Phillips 
 
 Ht. John's, . . . 
 Pamtm&tta . . . 
 Hunter's Hilt and 
 Field of Mars 
 
 St. Luke's 
 
 Liverpool 
 
 Campbell Town 
 
 lll.'iwarni 
 
 Sutton Forest.. 
 
 Goiilbiirn 
 
 \'iiss . ....,.,. 
 
 Uathurst 
 
 Miilgoa 
 
 Narrellan . . ,. 
 Casllereagh. . . 
 
 Windsor 
 
 Pitt Town 
 
 I'lTie Riffht Reverend the Lord 
 
 lIiNlinp of Australia 
 
 The Rev. William Coivper 
 
 — Roliert Cartwright 
 
 — G.N.Wood 
 
 IJilto. . 
 
 TlionkaH Steele . 
 
 H. L). D. Spitrling 
 
 Samuel Mursden . . 
 
 Robert Forrest 
 
 H. H. Bobart .... 
 
 ' Charles Dickinson. . 
 Richard Taylor . . 
 
 Jdhn Diitfus.. .. 
 Thomas Reddal 
 Richard Taylor . 
 M. 1>. MeaiB ... 
 John Vincent . . . 
 
 WilliBRi Sowerby. . 
 
 Robert Cartwright 
 
 J. K. Walpole 
 
 T. C. Makinson . . 
 'I'homas HassiUl . . . 
 Henry Fulton . . .., 
 
 H. T. Stiles 
 
 J, E. Keane , 
 
 Annual 
 Siipead. 
 
 pflOT to II 
 PUnns of the 
 Act of Council 
 No. 3. nfsgtb 
 
 July. IS36. 
 
 LowerHawkesbury 
 
 Brisbane Water . 
 
 Newcastle .... 
 East Maitland . . 
 West Maitland 
 
 Butterwick and ( 
 
 Seaham . . . . | 
 Port Macquarie . 
 
 Port Fbillip 
 
 Norfolk Island . 
 
 Itineratini; 
 
 On leave of absence 
 
 in England .... 
 yueen Beyan .... 
 Colo, and M'DoD' 
 
 aid River 
 
 Appin 
 
 Moreton Bay . . j 
 Fort Stephens 
 
 — Thomas Atkins , 
 
 — Edward Rogers . 
 
 — C. P. N. Wilton . 
 
 — CJ. K. Rusden .., 
 
 — William Stack . . . 
 
 C. A. Middleton .. . 
 
 E. A. Dicken . . 
 John Cross .. . . 
 
 J. C. Grylls 
 
 Tliomas Sharpe 
 John Duffus. . . . 
 
 Fredeiick Wilkinson 
 Edward Smith 
 
 — J. Rdmonston . . . 
 
 — Henry Walsh ... 
 
 — C. F. Brigstock . 
 
 — E. Turner 
 
 Mr. Jno. L'lyton, a CatecliiBt 
 The Rev. J. C. S. HaniU, 
 
 Missionary 
 
 — William M. Cowper. 
 
 t 
 
 2000 
 460 
 230 
 230 
 
 200 
 
 1638. 
 1 Jan. — 31 Dec. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. — 'A\ Mar. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 1 April — 31 Dec. 
 24 Feb. — d 
 
 1 July 
 
 do. 
 
 1 Jan. — 1 2 May. 
 
 do. — 30 April 
 
 13 May— 31 Dec 
 
 1 Jan. - 
 1 Jan. ■ 
 
 ■31 Dec. 
 ■ 1 Dec. 
 
 Dec. — 31 Dec. 
 
 Jan. — 1 Dec. 
 2 Dec. —31 Dec. 
 1 Jan. — do. 
 
 do. — do. 
 
 do. — do. 
 I April — do. 
 1 Jan. — do. 
 
 13 Feb. — 
 
 1 Jan. — 
 
 do. — 
 
 do. — 
 
 do. — 
 
 do. —3 
 
 20 Jan. — 31 Dec. 
 
 1 Jan. — 31 Dec. 
 do. — do. 
 
 do. — 
 
 do. 
 
 1837. 
 1 Nov. — 31July. 
 
 1838. 
 C Dec. — 31 Dec 
 I Jan. — do. 
 I Sept. — do. 
 1 Jan. — do. 
 17 Oct. — 30 Nov. 
 
 Jan. —31 Dec. 
 July — do. 
 
 150 II Dec— 31 Dec. 
 
 150 Is Dec. — do., 
 
 no ,6 Dec. — do. 
 
 150 18 Uec — do. 
 
 80 IJim, —31 Dec 
 
 50 I 
 
 ima 
 
 460 
 *f>7 10 
 157 10 
 
 204 14 
 33 6 
 
 250 
 
 229 16 9 
 
 2.50 6 
 
 250 
 
 345 
 
 250 
 
 250 
 
 250 
 250 C 
 
 45 12 e 
 
 250 
 200 
 
 350 
 200 
 
 Spedmllv au. 
 thoiued for 
 
 ed For uniler 
 the Act of 
 Council. 
 
 10 !) 8 
 50 00 
 
 18 lo'iii 
 
 75 U 
 
 AulLotued 
 
 bf Ibe 
 
 Act of CouodJ 
 
 1 17 2i 
 ;' 2'"9| 
 
 Attending Sydney Gnol 
 
 }■■ ■ 
 
 {For duties at Goiil "l 
 iNlHntl, New Gaol, \ 
 and Trcndimll ... J 
 {Duties at "CoovictT 
 KiiAlili.hmenU other > 
 than the abotc j 
 
 For duty at the Factory 
 
 For duty at tlie Male 
 Ocplian School . 
 
 200 
 57 13 
 
 NttuTeof the Duij. 
 
 CHURCH OP BNG1.&NI1. 
 
 {.Allowance for the"] 
 tnaintenanCGOf two : 
 Boatmen J 
 
 Attonditig the Gaol. . 
 
 do. — do. 
 
 [Stipend paid by the Australian Agricultural Company. 
 
 ALLOWAItC... 
 
 5U 
 
 ,00 0« 
 18 .i ? 
 
 22 18 
 2 1 
 
 80 
 '50 '0 
 
 (iO 
 12 10 
 
 Vonp: for 
 Ooe Hone 
 
 .■il 14 2 
 14 2 1 
 
 .51 14 
 6.1 17 
 
 6J 17 
 63 17 
 
 150 
 ISO 
 
 '45 
 20 
 
 20 
 33 12 
 
 (40 
 124 
 12 12 
 
 (■•45 _ 
 1 44 
 
 i.OOO 
 510 
 57 10 
 
 223 2 
 33 6 8 
 126 17 7i 
 
 150 
 1.50 
 
 ontriljutions towards biiildin|^ Churches and Ministers" D"ellings. 
 St. Andrew's Cathedral, Sydney, 
 A Church aod Minister's Dwelling, South Crceh, 
 
 . , llo do Mulpoa, 
 
 .... Do do. Sntton Forest, 
 
 For the purchase for the Site for the same, 
 A Church and Minister's Bwelling. Goulburn, 
 
 .... Do do Castlereagh and Penrith. 
 
 .... Do do CooVs River, 
 
 i e.|ual to the niuoimt of Private Sadscriplioiu, viz. : 
 
 i'lOOO 
 
 704 13 (i 
 
 llflO 
 
 91 16 1 
 
 20 
 
 500 
 
 2f)0 13 
 
 250 
 
 Rents of Chapels, vij... at (ilenalpine, 20i.— lllawarra, 17/. 10.._South Creek, 20/.-and Narrellan, 30(. 
 Compensation, to the Rev. C. P. N. Wilton, for a portion of his Glebe, resumed by Governinent, 
 Compensation, to Miss Louisa Cross, daughter of the Rev. John Cross, in lieu of land promised, 
 I'arclimcnt and Stationery for the Uishop'a Registry Dlliee 
 
 3 7 
 
 206 15 
 164 11 
 336 13 
 21 
 390 3 
 355 12 
 
 345 
 
 165 
 
 282 2 10 
 368 2 
 313 17 6 
 297 7 6 
 370 19 6 
 
 351 9 
 323 17 
 
 160 9 8 
 410 
 200 
 200 
 18 10 Hi 
 
 125 
 225 
 
 
 
 159 13 6i 
 80 
 
 87 10 
 818 
 320 
 
 50 16 
 
 I -I ) 
 
 lunl earned fonvard, 
 
 Total Annual 
 Chaise for each 
 
 DcDOnUQBtiOD. 
 
 Died 2d IVIay. 
 
 lf.,.395 
 16,39.5 
 
 c> 
 
 These sums are supplied 
 by the Home Govem- 
 mcut for the religious Ju- 
 stniction of Convicts. 
 
 Parsonage and Glehc. 
 
 " Half Salary while absent 
 on leave. 
 
 /"Parsonage and Glebe. 
 
 J : Half the Salary of Mr. 
 
 \ CjLrtwright during bis 
 
 (^ leave of absence. 
 
 I'arsonnge and Glebe. 
 
 A Glebe. 
 Parsonage. 
 \ Glebe. 
 A Glebe. 
 A Glebe. 
 
 A Parsonage. 
 
 A Glebe. 
 
 Parsonage und Glebe. 
 PnrBonogc and Glebe. 
 
 Pamonage und Glebe. 
 A Glebe. 
 
 {Being an amuunt e(|UAl to 
 that wf private contri- 
 butions. 
 
 Half Salary whdc on leave. 
 
 6
 
 /-> 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT of NEW SOUTH WALES, for the Year 1R3^, supported wholly or in part hij the Cohmal Government. 
 
 shewing' the Charge oj each respectively for that Fear.— (Continued.) 
 
 WtnCiou or Dulricl. 
 
 Sydnej' > 
 
 Campliell Town . . 
 
 WiiKlsor. 
 
 Brisbnne Water . . 
 
 Maitland 
 
 Invcrmcin 
 
 Itinerating in the'] 
 Hunter's River > 
 DiHtricia .... J 
 
 Sydney .... 
 I'arrnniBtta . . . 
 
 Illawnrm ... 
 
 (ioiilburn 
 
 Uutliunt 
 
 Penrith 
 
 Pitt Town und 
 
 Portland Mead. . 
 
 Maitland 
 
 Ditto and VVil-l 
 
 liams' River.. J 
 
 Patrick's Plnina . . 
 
 Invermein 
 
 Paterson 
 
 Port Phillip 
 
 John Tnit | 
 
 I 
 
 ■I'he Rep. J. I>. Lanpr, D. D 
 
 — William M'lntyre ■. 
 
 — Thomas Dupall . . . 
 
 — H.GilcLrisl 
 
 — .lames i'lillerton . . . . 
 
 — M. Col(|nliouii 
 
 — Thomas Blain . . . 
 
 — George Anderson. 
 
 — Robert Stewart . 
 
 The Rev. John M'Ganie . . 200 
 
 James Allan ISO 
 
 150 
 100 
 
 WUliani Hamilton { jJJ 
 
 K. D. Smythe 150 
 
 George MacAe ISO 
 
 I SpcciaUj •! 
 Sanctioned ibomed foi 
 prior to the joneyBarifm 
 lUMDg Of the jooner prorid- 
 LctofCouncU ed for under 
 No. 3, ofSflth thfActof 
 Jul;, 1S36. 
 
 ' Aulhomcd 
 
 by the 
 Act of Council 
 
 Nature or the Uutj. 
 
 Fon^ for 
 One Horse 
 
 .'\mouDt brought fomani 
 PRESBYTERIAN CI^RGY HOLDING THE STANDARDS OF THE 
 CHURCH OF SCOTIiAND. 
 
 John Cleland ... 
 J. H. Gnrven ., . , 
 
 John Grcgor 
 
 J. Hetherington . . 
 
 George Anderson., 
 
 WiUiam Ross . 
 
 James Forbes . . . . 
 
 1 Jan. — 31 Dec, 
 I Jan. — !2 July, 
 l.i July— 31 Uec. 
 1 Jwn, —26 Sept. 
 27 Sep. — 31 Dec, 
 1 Jan. —26 Sept. 
 27 Sep.— 31 Dec. 
 ■ Jan. —31 Dec. 
 do. — 2 Dec. 
 
 do. — 31 Dec. 
 
 do. — 6 Jan. 
 1 Jan. — 2 Dec. 
 3 Dec. —31 Dec. 
 1 Jan. — 12 July. 
 I3JnIy— 31 Dec. 
 I Oct. — 2 Dec 
 
 Nov.— 31 Dec. 
 I Jan. — 2 Dec. 
 
 HI : 
 138 
 
 138 
 138 
 138 
 13S 
 112 I 
 
 IN CONNECTION WnH THE SVNOD. 
 
 £ ». d. £ * d. £ J. d.| £ 
 
 IN CONNECTION WITH THE PRESBYTERY. 
 
 80 5 lli| 
 
 111 5 6i 
 
 
 11 13 
 
 80 5 ill 
 
 
 
 4G 5 
 
 25 13 8 
 
 
 19 13 14 
 
 
 38 6 2 
 
 
 Amount appropriated to meet Travelling Expenses, for the year, but not yet paid 
 
 Contributions towards building Churches and Ministers' Dwellings, in sums 
 A Church and Minister's Dwelling at Bathurst 
 .... Do do Patrick's Plains 
 
 equal to the amount of Private Subacriptioiu, viz. : 
 148 2 41 
 402 16 OJ 
 
 Sydney > 
 
 Parramatta 
 
 Windsor 
 
 BathuFHt 
 
 Lower Hawkesbury 
 
 Sydney 
 
 Sydney 
 
 [4 ] 
 
 The Rev. John M'Ken'y 
 
 - Jatoes Watkin 
 
 ■ D. J. Draper . . . . , 
 
 - Samuel Wilkinson 
 Frederick Lewis . . . 
 
 ■ WiUiam Schofield . 
 
 — John Saunders . , 
 
 — WiUiam Jarret. , 
 
 I Jan. — 31 Dec. 
 
 -WESIiEYAN CLERGY. 
 
 ANABAPTIST MINISTERS. 
 
 .. .. I .... I .. 
 Aiuounl carried fonvnrd, 
 
 £ >. 
 300 
 141 18 
 138 3 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 138 
 138 
 133 
 13S 
 
 8 
 
 ]12 10 
 
 200 
 
 
 
 149 18 
 
 Hi 
 
 136 IS 
 
 41 
 
 136 18 
 
 4S 
 
 150 
 138 6 
 
 
 
 150 
 2 10 
 
 
 
 
 25 13 
 169 13 
 150 11 
 
 Total Atiniul ' 
 Charge for each 
 DenomiDBtlon. 
 
 £ 
 16,935 
 
 1 
 
 20,944 19 9 
 
 Passage from Sydney to 
 Port Phillip. 
 
 Has left the Colony.
 
 
 Campbell Town . . 
 
 — H. Gilchrist 
 
 1.50 
 
 do. — do. 
 
 
 
 
 \Vinclsor 
 
 — James FuUerton .... 
 
 L^O 
 
 do. — do. 
 
 
 
 
 Brisbane Water . . 
 
 — M. Colquhouii 
 
 1.50 
 
 do. — do. 
 
 
 
 
 Maitland 
 
 — Thomas Blain 
 
 150 
 
 do. — do. 
 
 
 
 
 Invermein 
 
 — George Anderson. . . . 
 
 1.50 
 
 do. — 30 Sept. 
 
 
 
 
 Itinerating in tbe"l 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Hunter's River > 
 
 — Robert Stewart .... 
 
 150 
 
 do. — 2Dec. 
 
 , , 
 
 
 
 Districts J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Sjdney 
 
 The Rev. John M'Garvie . . 
 
 200 
 
 1 Jan. — 31 Dec. 
 
 
 
 
 Parramatta 
 
 — James Allan 
 
 150 1 
 
 1 Jan. — 12 July. 
 13 July— 31 Dec. 
 
 
 
 
 lllawarra 
 
 — John Tait < 
 
 150 
 100 
 
 1 Jan. — 26 Sept. 
 27 Sep. — 31 Dec. 
 
 •• 
 
 
 
 Goiilburn 
 
 — William Hamilton -| 
 
 150 
 100 
 
 1 Jan. — 26 Sept. 
 27 Sep.— 31 Dec. 
 
 
 
 
 Bathurst 
 
 — K. D. Smythe 
 
 150 
 
 1 Jan. — 31 Dec. 
 
 150 
 
 
 
 Penrith 
 
 — George Macfie 
 
 150 
 
 do. — 2 Dec. 
 
 
 
 
 Pitt Town and 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Portland Head.. 
 
 — John Cleland 
 
 150 
 
 do. — 31 Dec. 
 
 1.50 
 
 
 
 Maitland 
 
 — J. H. Garven 
 
 150 
 
 do. — 6 Jan. 
 
 2 1 
 
 
 
 Ditto and Wil-| 
 li.ams' River. . \ 
 
 — John Gregor 
 
 150 1 
 
 1 Jan. — 2 Dec. 
 3 Dec. —31 Dec. 
 
 •• 
 
 
 
 Patrick's Plains . . 
 
 — J. Hetherington . . -| 
 
 150 
 100 
 
 1 Jan. — 12 July. 
 13 July— 31 Dec. 
 
 •• 
 
 
 
 Invermein 
 
 — George Anderson, . . . 
 
 150 
 
 1 Oct. — 2 Dec, 
 
 , , 
 
 
 
 Paterson 
 
 — William Ross 
 
 150 
 
 15 Nov.— 31 Dec. 
 
 • • 
 
 
 
 Port Phillip 
 
 — James Forbes 
 
 150 
 
 1 Jan. — 2 Dec. 
 
 •• 
 
 
 
 Amount appropriated to me 
 
 et Travelling Expenses, for the ' 
 
 
 
 Contributions towards building Churches and M 
 
 
 
 A Church a 
 
 tid Minister's Dwelling at 
 
 Bathu 
 
 
 
 
 .... Do. . 
 
 ... d 
 
 Pat 
 
 rick's 
 
 
 
 Sydney |- 
 
 The Rev. John M-Ken-y . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 — James Watldn 
 
 , , 
 
 • • » • 
 
 
 
 
 Parramatta 
 
 — D. J. Draper 
 
 
 , , , , 
 
 
 
 
 Windsor 
 
 — Samuel Wilkinson . . 
 
 . . 
 
 ■ • • • 
 
 
 
 
 Bathurst 
 
 — Frederick Lewis .... 
 
 150 
 
 1 Jan. — 31 Dec. 
 
 
 
 
 LowerHawkesbury 
 
 — William Schofield . . 
 
 • 
 
 . • 
 
 
 
 
 Sydney 
 
 — John Saunders 
 
 
 • • • • 
 
 •• 
 
 
 
 Sydney 
 
 — William Jarret 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 [4 ] 
 
 
 
 
 
 -
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT of NEW SO 
 
 s/ietviuo- the Cha\ 
 
 Station or District. 
 
 Sydney 
 
 Name of Clergyman. 
 
 Annual 
 Stipend. 
 
 The Right Reverend John 
 Bede Folding, D.D, . . 
 
 Ihe Rev. John M'Encrce . 
 
 } 
 
 — Joseph Sumner 
 
 — Charles Lovatt 
 
 — Francis Murphy . . . , 
 
 — John Spencer 
 
 £ 
 
 500 
 
 150 
 
 150 
 
 150 
 200 
 
 150 
 
 25 
 
 Period. 
 
 1838. 
 1 Jan. — 31 Dec 
 
 do. — 16 Oct, 
 
 do. —31 Dec. 
 
 do. — 16 Oct 
 17 Oct.— 31 Dec, 
 
 16 July — do. 
 
 1 Jan. — 28 Feb. 
 
 AMOUNT OF STIPEN 
 TO EACH. . 
 
 Sanctioned 
 prior to the 
 passing of the 
 Act of Council 
 No. 3, of 29th 
 July, 1836. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 500 
 
 118 19 Oi 
 
 150 
 
 Specially ai ' 
 
 thorised foi 
 
 one year if n( 
 
 sooner pro vie 
 
 ed for undei 
 
 the Act of 
 
 Council. 
 
 £ s. d 
 
 118 19 ( 
 
 68 19 ( 
 
 09 Ji^oq^ 
 
 suBqdjQ JO laquinu aS^aaAy 
 
 11 eosz 
 
 008 
 
 • • « • «« 
 
 SIOOHOS MVH<i
 
 ECClJ-SIASnCAL ESr.^HLlSffMEXT of SEW SOUTH WALES, for the Year 1?*3^, supfwrted wholly or ,n /«;// h„ the Cohi.iai Govenumnt, 
 
 shciriiiif the Charge of each respect ivciy for that War. — (I'oiitimtcd.) 
 
 •iydorj 
 
 Thr Riirhl Rerrrend John 
 Uedc foMinfr. I>.D. . 
 
 I"b* Hrv. JoliD M'Eorrcc . 
 
 ^ Jowph Sumnrr ... 
 
 — Chute* Loratl . . | 
 
 — Francui Murjihy . 
 
 — John Spencer . . . 
 
 UierpfMsl 
 
 CABipbcIl Town I 
 
 Appia 
 
 Wollongong .... 
 
 (ioitlborn 
 
 Vau" 
 
 Windur 
 
 UiitUnd and 1 
 
 Ncvrutle . . j 
 
 pAirick'a Plain* . . 
 
 Norfolk UUtnd. . < 
 
 On Imvrof nhiencr 
 
 in Lni^land . . , 
 
 MallUiid 
 
 r Nortli 
 
 Hiilliiinil \ 
 
 South 
 
 II. a. Gngorr- ' 
 
 }- 
 
 J. J.Theriy 
 
 James Goold 
 
 DUto 
 
 John Ri^ey 
 
 John FiUpatrick . . . . 
 Michael Brcnnan . . . . 
 John llntdy 
 
 J. V. Uowling 
 
 John M'nch 
 
 John M'Eucroe . . . . 
 H. G. Gregory 
 
 J.V. Ullalhnrne.n.r). 
 Edmund Mahonpy . . 
 
 TLimia* Slattery 
 
 MichnrlU'RciUy.... 
 
 P. GroghegUl 
 
 R. Mnnim 
 
 I . Ilmler 
 
 Jalj, l«si. 
 
 I Jul, — 31 Dec. 
 
 UM 
 
 do. — 16 OcL 
 
 do. — 
 
 do. 
 17 Oct. 
 
 31 Dec 
 16 0(1 
 31 Uec. 
 
 16 July — do. 
 
 1 .lui — i» Feb. 
 
 do. — 16 Oct 
 
 I May - 
 
 1 M.ir. - 
 
 IfiJuly- 
 
 do. - 
 
 do. - 
 
 24 Feb. - 
 
 1 Jan. - 
 
 I July- 
 
 16 July - 
 
 17 Oct. - 
 do. - 
 
 1 Ju. - 
 16 July - 
 do. - 
 do. - 
 31 lrco._ 
 do. - 
 do. - 
 
 - 30 Apr. 
 
 - 31 Dec. 
 
 - 30 Apr. 
 -31 Dec 
 
 - do. 
 
 - do. 
 
 - do. 
 
 - 30 June 
 
 - 31 Dec. 
 
 - do. 
 
 - do. 
 
 - do. 
 
 do. 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 .■ocsT or >nra«n i.acio 
 
 >L&ow.»ca . 
 
 I raaroaMiaa 
 
 Nairn at tka PaXr. 
 
 118 19 H 
 
 BOMAM OATaoUO OBUBCB. 
 
 31 11] 
 20 13 
 
 £ a. A 
 
 lis 19 Oi 
 
 ^^""".'11.7 Nydoet"! I 
 '■ i ' It fso per > 
 
 M(i. ..inc aVPaV-V 
 ] r.iiii.tU, al i;i00 V! 
 t per Annum.. ■. ) \ 
 
 iAIIrndtnii Parram- > 
 matu Fartory / 
 
 C 0| 
 
 
 
 41 7 II] j 
 
 68 19 
 
 68 19 
 
 68 19 
 
 127 4 
 
 rAlleoding Sydney 
 
 Gaol 
 
 < Otficialin]! nt Pftr- 
 I rnmattji. vim 
 1 Mr M-Eocioe 
 Atlrndinji ihc 
 Mnu.c ol Cor- 
 rection 
 
 Officiating at Far- 
 rajnaiu, to 31ft' 
 March 
 
 {Attending New> 
 cutle tiaol. . . . 
 
 5 « .' 
 3» U Hi 
 4 3 4 
 
 Conltibutiona toward* liuildins Cliurcbe. and Mini.tera' Dtrellinfra. in luins e^lual to the amount of t^t 
 
 St Mary"* Cathedral. Sydney 
 
 A Church at Parramatut 
 
 A Church at Campbell Town 
 t <.«I of Fraver Hooka for the uae of Phaonem 
 
 raff }ntlum]tlioiu , 
 
 £150 
 I-.-I 
 
 01 
 
 Anooat hmoitbl (bmrd £^0941 19 9 ' 
 
 ta II lOi 
 
 I mi 
 , 1(0 t Hi 
 
 ^iw HI 114 ir II 
 
 13 10 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 50 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .. .. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ISO 
 
 IM 
 
 ISO 
 
 loo 
 
 S> J 
 
 Ml 
 
 310 
 
 ^43 19 
 
 218 19 
 
 218 19 
 
 2t}7 4 
 
 200 
 
 taa 19 
 
 31 11] 
 20 13 
 
 20 
 
 20 
 
 20 0) 
 
 ISO <l\: 
 
 ISO J 
 
 I 160 7 S 
 ' 34 13 10 
 
 Half Salary while nu Leave. 
 
 Arrived .1ht Dec 183tl. 
 
 42CS 18 3|; 
 
 IN SUFPORT OF .MISSIO.NS Til THE AU1IR1G1NE<. 
 
 ttelUnjton Valley.— The RoTrend J. W.taon and Henr^• Cunther, (Church of F.nplanrH Misaiooarie^ in aid of Fonda, a ipported by the Church Sllaaionuj Sooely 
 1 1, the ReverendLMicclul t. Tbrelkcld, Miaaionary employed on Ciriliaalion, and in acquiring the Un(rua(re of the Aborijinea. ^l.-iO per Annum, aa saury . aiu *o<. lor c on™« 
 SrfTanl* .. '• -' 
 
 r Ibr Rr^rn-nd C. Kiprr. T. \\ . Sdinudt. and M. Schn«der. Mi*»ic.nariM {Pt«hylrri«n Cleiy>n)vn) P*«Affp and Oiitrit \'/il rvh 
 MoKlOB Bay < Id aul of the .Miuion, a amn e<|iial to the amount niicd by I'rivmie :>ubtcriplioo 
 
 IVrt rhillii' 
 
 rC.roff^ Lantfhome, Miuionary. SaUry £\^<i. and T. Penny, Schoolmatter, £40 
 \ rruriaiuna, Stunts. an4 Contingent bvpcnsn 
 
 ■ Wralcynn Mirtinn.— Rerrmid Benjamin Hunt, and Fnncia TuckfiU, MimoiuriM ; in aid erf tliU Muaion. a Unper •«« bannj btoi rmi»«I 
 1 \>\ l'ri» nlr t\intriliii'ioti» 
 
 
 l«li 
 
 
 C4S0 
 
 
 
 310 19 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 ,*fc0 19 ■-' 
 
 
 i\W 
 
 
 
 444 i; 10 
 
 
 
 
 611 17 10 
 
 r.oo 
 
 . _ 1681 17 
 
 
 
 
 2661 17 
 
 
 Ic.r.l. C 
 
 27892 14 II]
 
 SCHOOL ESTABLISHMENTS o/ NEW SOUTH WALES, supported wholly or in part by the Colonial Governmenl, in l/ic ijmr ll!3S. 
 
 ORPHAN INSTITUTIONS— (Snpporterf mlinl) by the Omemmml.) 
 
 De8ignnti»n. 
 
 ' Master 
 
 Surgeon 
 
 Schoolmaster . 
 
 Liverpool...^ Chaplain 
 
 Storekeepers , 
 
 £ ». d. 
 
 Richard SadWir... 150 
 
 Patrick Hill 100 
 
 I 
 
 Cornelius Ives ... 50 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 Monitors, Nurses and House 
 Servants 
 
 Superinlendenl 
 
 Matron 
 
 Surgeon' 
 
 Teacher 
 
 Nurses, and House Servants 
 
 Rev. John Duffus 
 Edward Sanden .., 
 
 Gratuities 
 
 Alexander Martin 
 
 Mrs. Martin 
 
 James Eckford .. 
 
 Phoebe Irwin 
 
 Gratuities 
 
 25 
 55 
 
 80 
 
 Amount 
 
 of 
 S;,lriries. 
 
 l*rmiMoii8.' 
 
 Fuel. 
 And Li^liL ^ 
 
 ' Clolliinj; 
 
 nnd 
 
 Iteddin^ 
 
 'loial ICxpenBC 
 
 MALE ORPHAN SCHOOL. 
 
 ;-460 
 
 1720 19 9i 
 
 Other 
 Continpfni 
 Kxpcnsfs. prtfli Srlionl. 
 
 560 
 
 230 8 2J 
 
 
 
 
 FEMALE ORPHAN SCHOOL. 
 
 80 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 130 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 100 
 
 
 
 -416 5 
 
 1533 5j 
 
 537 3 
 
 20 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 86 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 195 15 5i 
 
 Hepairs to the Female Orphan School, 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC ORPHAN SCHOOLS. 
 
 Amount of Contributions towards the support of the Institutionj 
 
 t 6 ] Amouttl carried forward. 
 
 3971 8 1 
 
 Average number of Orpliaris dor. 
 
 during the year M7 
 
 Averageexpenscof each JEJU 4 i' 
 
 2682 1 2 
 
 Average number of Orphans dur- 
 ing the year J"*' 
 
 Average expenseofeach£19 5 
 
 1049 11 8 
 
 800 
 
 7503 U 
 
 Average number of Orphan* 
 about 60
 
 
 
 
 SCHOOL ESFABL 
 
 8. 
 
 Where situated. 
 
 Des 
 
 
 r 
 
 Master 
 
 Surgeon ... 
 Schoolmaste 
 
 
 Liverpool... <^ 
 
 Chaplain ... 
 
 s dur- 
 
 
 Storekeeper 
 
 . 147 
 
 
 Monitors, N 
 
 4 2 
 
 ^ 
 
 Servan 
 
 
 
 Superintend 
 Matron 
 
 
 Parramatta.<j 
 
 Surgeon] ... 
 
 s dur- 
 
 
 Teacher ... 
 
 . 141 
 
 *- 
 
 Nurses, and 
 
 9 5 
 
 Repairs to the Female Or 
 

 
 "x - I ' i — t- 
 
 ^i I Cf-ZOiar pJKAUOj jqSnojq junooiv 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •iCinsB3jj_ 
 
 •93snoH 
 
 
 ■SNHVHia:H 
 
 iviox 
 
 (BIU0103 
 
 looqas 
 
 •juay asnc 
 
 
 
 aqj mojj pred 
 
 JO 
 
 JOJ 
 
 
 
 junouiv IBJox 
 
 1"3H 
 
 SDUBittOIp 
 
 •panupuoo— gggj^ dm/i di^^ m 'judiuudMor 
 
 ^ev•on Hills 
 
 Liverpool 
 
 (Campbell Town 
 
 Appin 
 
 N arellan 
 
 Castlereagh .... 
 Penrith 
 
 Windsor . . . 
 
 Richmond . 
 Kurrj-jong . 
 Wilherfd'ce. 
 
 I'itt Town .. 
 South Creek 
 
 Ncwciist'i 
 
 M(<it1nnd. 
 
 S.ickville flenrh ... 
 lx)uer llawkeshury 
 
 Kelso 
 
 lUav.ana. 
 
 Ttnt Macquarie 
 MointOM Bay . . 
 
 Svdnev. 
 
 ( Joseph til 
 I Ann Had( 
 
 } 
 
 adclocK / 
 
 ddock \ 
 
 'i lionias Wellard ? 
 
 Mary A. Wellard .... S 
 
 S T. L. Robinson / 
 
 i M. J. Robinson ) 
 
 John Layton 
 
 3 Georg-e Home 
 
 ( Elizabeth Home. . . 
 
 Charles Pringle 
 
 J Ed^vard Kennedy . . . . 1 
 I Hosetta Kennedy .... J 
 J Charles Sonnners . . . . ] 
 \ Charlotte Sonimers . . J 
 C Matthew Hughes . . . . 1 
 ( Anne Hughes J 
 
 Kdinund (jnarfe 
 
 J William (iow 1 
 
 I Maria Gow J 
 
 J. D. AVood 
 
 Abraham Lidiard 
 
 ^ A. Flood 
 
 I Plia'be Flood , 
 
 fN. Goldingham "1 
 
 < Charlotte Williams. • - - f- 
 [_ Michael W. Cash J 
 
 James Cotton 
 
 Thos. Wni. Penton 
 
 C John Jaggars 
 
 ( Mary Jaggars 
 
 fAVilliam Davis "1 
 
 «| Sarah Davi.s J 
 
 i^John A. Allan 
 
 fB. F, Reed "I 
 
 ( I'rances Reed J 
 
 Michael Hanlev 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 Apr. 
 do. 
 Jan. 
 Jan. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 Jan. . 
 
 do. 
 
 Dec. 
 
 Jan. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. . 
 
 do. 
 Oct. , 
 Jan. . 
 do. . 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do 
 
 do. 
 
 31 Dec. 
 
 do. 
 
 do, 
 
 do. 
 
 do, 
 
 do. 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 30 Nov. 
 
 31' Dec. 
 
 31 Dec. 
 
 31 Dec. 
 
 do. 
 
 31 Aug. 
 
 31 Jan. 
 
 31 Dec. 
 
 do. 
 
 31 Aug. 
 
 2(i 
 
 21 
 
 39 
 
 35 
 
 24 
 
 36 
 
 13 
 
 13 
 
 33 
 
 2.T 
 
 l.T 
 
 IG 
 
 19 
 
 22 
 
 31 
 
 40 
 
 22 
 
 29 
 
 23 
 20 
 
 26 
 
 !- 
 
 1.1 
 
 8 
 
 17 
 11 
 
 December 
 
 20 
 
 41 
 
 16 
 
 13 
 
 17 
 13 
 
 24 
 
 38 
 
 14 
 12 
 
 15 
 6 
 
 fJohn Hume / oi 
 
 I Emily Humt; \ 
 
 ( Paid to the (secretaries of the Society, being the siiin cciual to I
 
 vCIIOOL l•;s•^AI5LISHIV^^:^■|'.S ^/NEW south wales. .iiipim-M ii-l,nllii <«• ini>ait hi iIk Coliiniat Oomrnmcnt, in the year 1838. 
 
 1 
 
 l'.ii.r.li, or Pjetnti. 
 
 4 I'riiiKkn 
 fM Phillips J j^f^^t 
 
 . , J Primary 
 
 J ^ i Infant . 
 
 ■n I St. Andrew Infaat . 
 
 [ii. Lawrence Infant , 
 
 I'riniaiy 
 
 l'arr;im:itta 
 thistle Hill . . 
 I R-ld of Murs 
 
 {I'riniaiy 
 Infiint . 
 
 l}iinda!> .. . 
 Lane ( oi'e . 
 Mci'cn Hills . 
 LiveriJnwl. . ■ 
 C.impltdl 'i'O' 
 
 ApiHQ 
 
 Narellnn .... 
 Ciistlcressh . , 
 Pcnritb . . . . 
 
 Windsor .. ... 
 
 Richmond . . . 
 Kurr}-jong . . . 
 Williprforce. . . 
 PirtTown ... 
 .South Crook , 
 
 .s,iikvill(ltcHch.... 
 I.inver Miin'kesbiiry 
 
 iM'ist) 
 
 fort Mii(-i|uni'ii' 
 M»ri->an Itny . 
 
 Names of the 
 Miisters and the Mistresses. 
 
 VAv.i;Ti\ .M'Holcrls 
 
 fCdiiiund Barton 
 
 \ Marv Hiirton 
 
 ".I. B! Siiiithers 
 
 _^ \nn Sniitlier* 
 
 James Koberis, 
 
 James Warman 
 
 Anne Warman 
 
 {Lucy Uiilsl'urry 
 H. M. ijmithers 
 Patrick M'Donnell 
 
 JJohn Kvre 
 
 Jjnim WhitehPJKl(HSst.) 
 
 CJoho Stuff 
 
 I Mary Staff 
 
 Lduard Purser 
 
 \'.\\/.n Purser . . 
 
 'Cliiirles MevenH 
 
 Ann ^itevens 
 
 CharlewK. Woulford .. 
 
 Maria \^ uolfurd 
 
 William Anderson .... 
 
 M. 'VndtTRon 
 
 Williar.. G..nn 
 
 .Sar.di Giinn 
 
 Joseph Haddock 
 
 Ann Haddock 
 
 I liomas Weltard 
 
 Muiy A. Welbrd 
 
 T. L Hobinson ..... 
 
 M. J. Kobinson 
 
 John Layton 
 
 S Georpe Home 
 
 } Elizabeth Home. . . . . • 
 
 Charles Pringle 
 
 ( tldu-iird Kennedy .... 
 
 I Uoselta Kennedy 
 
 f Charles Soininers . 
 \ Charlotte Sommers 
 
 fMatiheip Hughes .. 
 Anne Hiigheii 
 
 Kdmund yiiarfe 
 
 - William fiow I 
 
 Marin Gow J 
 
 D. Wood 
 
 Abrabiim Lidiard 
 
 A. Plood 1 
 
 , Pha-be Flood J 
 
 fN. Goldinphani "1 
 
 { Ciiarlotte Wiltiams.... } 
 LMichaelW. Cash ...J 
 
 James Cotton 
 
 Thos. Wit.. Penton 
 
 John Jaggars 
 
 Al!ir\' Jng<;ars 
 
 rWillinin liavis 1 
 
 \ Sarah Dans J 
 
 [John A Allan 
 
 fB. F. Reed 1 
 
 ( I'riincps Reed J 
 
 Michael Hanlcy 
 
 \vcr;ise Number of ■ 
 
 Children attending 
 
 eaeli School. 
 
 Male. Petnalcl I'qtfil. ; 
 
 Niiniber of Days Attend.nnce 
 paid for 
 
 l_ 
 
 ; Amotmt of one Hal^enoy per Diem 
 
 j for each 
 
 t Day's Attendance. 
 
 Uy the 
 
 By the 
 
 Government. 
 
 Paid by the 
 Parents. 
 
 Paid from the 
 Colonial Treasur)-. 
 
 Salary to 
 each Master 
 
 Rent 
 
 of 
 
 School 
 
 Houses. 
 
 Total Amount 
 
 paid from the 
 
 Colonial 
 
 Treasury. 
 
 SCHOOIiS triVDSR THE SUPERINTENDENCE OF CIiBR(}rYMBN OF THE 
 CHURCH or ENGIiAND. 
 
 I Jan. 
 do. 
 
 I Feb. 
 1 Mar. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 1 Apr. . 
 
 do. 
 1 Jan. . 
 1 Jan. . 
 
 do. . 
 
 do. . 
 do. . 
 do. . 
 
 do. . 
 do. . 
 do. . 
 
 1 Jan. . 
 
 do. . 
 1 Dec. . 
 1 Jan. . 
 
 do. . 
 
 1 Oct. 
 1 Jan. 
 
 31 Dec, 
 
 do. 
 
 do. I 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 2.1 Ang 
 
 ;H Jan. 
 
 2.1 Feb. 
 
 . 'A\ Dec. 
 
 , 31 Jan. 
 
 iju. 
 
 ilo. 
 
 Jo. 
 
 . 3lMiir. 
 
 1 Apr. . 
 
 . 31 Dec. 
 
 1 J.m. 
 
 . ;il Dec 
 
 . do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 do. 
 do 
 do. 
 :tl Dec. 
 
 . do. 
 
 do, 
 
 . do. 
 . do. 
 
 do. 
 
 :10 Nov. 
 
 . .llDec. 
 
 , .'U Dec. 
 
 . 31 Dec. 
 
 do. 
 
 . 31 Ang. 
 . 31 Jnn. 
 . 31 Dec. 
 
 do. 
 . 31 Aug. 
 
 1.1? 
 141 
 
 lli,.ilJ 
 8,55!l 
 2.852 
 l,K.iri 
 1.1?IT 
 3,200 
 
 m 
 
 78 
 1,700 
 
 No Return. 
 
 720 
 1,1»7 
 
 16 
 
 3a 
 
 23 
 
 40 
 
 21 
 
 47 
 
 35 
 
 74 
 
 38 
 
 liO 
 
 13 
 
 2n 
 
 2.1 
 
 68 
 
 IC 
 
 31 
 
 22 
 
 41 
 
 20 
 
 , 51 
 
 41 
 
 61 
 
 IS 
 
 ■ 38 
 
 13 
 
 42 
 
 17 
 13 
 
 40 
 33 
 
 24 
 
 50 
 
 38 
 
 65 
 
 14 
 12 
 
 29 
 20 
 
 15 
 
 32 
 
 
 
 17 
 
 2,983 
 144 
 117 
 
 1,688 
 
 2.35fi 
 2,721 
 
 1,533 
 No Return. 
 
 No Return. 
 No Return 
 
 9.792 
 
 37,840 
 
 25,372 
 10,975 
 30,003 
 
 2,r.30 
 
 1,482 
 
 26,257 
 
 18,668 
 5,088 
 
 10,658 
 
 7,491 
 8,684 
 12,460 
 14,.179 
 12,449 
 3.300 
 6,766 
 4.825 
 7,836 
 
 6,615 
 
 10,956 
 5,032 
 4,675 
 3.446 
 7,135 
 
 3.350 
 792 
 
 5,024 
 50,77 
 
 26,306 
 46.399 
 28,224 
 12.661 
 31,179 
 
 2,726 
 
 1,560 
 
 27,957 
 
 19,388 
 6,282 
 
 11,433 
 
 7,491 
 8,684 
 12,532 
 14,557 
 
 12,511 
 3,300 
 9,749 
 4,969 
 7,953 
 
 8,303 
 
 11,686 
 
 5,032 
 
 7,031 
 
 6,167 
 7,1.35 
 
 8,035 
 
 10,006 
 
 3,968 
 2,325 
 
 5.208 
 5,077 
 
 £ : ,1. 
 34 15 7 
 
 •26 
 
 s, rf. 
 13 9 
 
 24 14 9i 
 
 78 
 
 16 8 1 
 
 5 IS 10 
 3 10 3 
 2 9 
 
 t64 
 22 
 62 
 
 17 2 
 17 31 
 10 IJ 
 
 6 13 4 
 
 46 
 
 17 3 
 
 4 
 3 3 
 3 10 10 
 
 5 
 3 
 
 54 
 
 9 7 
 1 9 
 14 Ot 
 
 1 10 
 
 38 
 
 17 10 
 
 2 9 9 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 1 12 6 
 
 22 
 
 ■■{ 
 
 
 15 
 
 12 IJ 
 
 
 IS 
 
 1 10 
 
 3 
 
 25 
 
 19 2 • 
 
 7 5 
 
 29 
 
 19 IJ. 
 
 2 7 
 
 25 18 8{ { 
 
 
 6 
 
 17 6 
 
 6 4 3i 
 
 14 
 
 1 OJ 
 
 6 
 
 10 
 
 4 lOi 
 
 16 
 
 6 6 • 
 
 3 10 4 
 
 13 
 
 15 7} 
 
 1 10 5 
 
 22 
 
 16 6 ■ 
 9 8 
 
 
 10 
 
 4 18 2 
 
 9 
 
 14 9i{ 
 
 5 13 4 
 
 7 
 14 
 
 3 7 
 17 3§ 
 
 3 9 8J 
 
 13 
 
 5 l| 
 
 9 13 H 
 
 11 
 
 3 9jj 
 
 1 3 3 
 3 3 104 
 
 6 
 1 
 
 19 7 
 13 
 
 6 7 8 
 
 10 
 
 94{ 
 11 6i 
 
 
 10 
 
 AUSTRAIiIAN SCHOOL SOCIETY. 
 
 TJohn Hume, 
 I I iilmily Hnme 
 
 I December 
 
 I Lmily Hnme I 
 
 il 
 
 I [VmX lu Ihc ''ectetancs of the Society, beinR the sum eipirtl to the auLUunt iif Private Cojitribntions, 
 
 15 
 
 40 
 
 I] 
 
 10 
 
 40 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 30 
 10 
 
 1} 
 
 150 
 100 
 
 10 
 
 22 10 
 
 40 
 
 10 
 
 40 
 
 40 
 
 10 
 
 40 
 
 10 
 
 50 
 
 10 
 
 40 
 
 12 10 
 
 10 
 
 31 5 
 
 10 
 
 30 
 
 10 
 
 36 13 
 
 12 
 
 3 
 
 16 
 10 
 
 n 
 
 Amount brought fonv-HHl .£7,503 11 
 
 £ .<. iL 
 
 96 13 9 
 
 148 16 8 
 
 104 17 2 
 
 47 17 3! 
 132 10 li 
 
 153 7 4 
 
 Ift.l 5 4i 
 
 11? 8 
 88 17 10 
 
 
 82 16 6 
 
 
 50 9 8 
 
 
 62 5 5i 
 
 
 38 8 11 
 24 17 3i 
 
 20 
 
 73 5 1 
 
 
 63 3 94 
 
 
 38 4 11 
 41 13 
 
 For maintenance while at- 
 tending the Borough Roud 
 School, 50/., and for outtil 
 and passage money l.SO/. 
 
 Auiouul curried furtvard 
 
 55 12 
 
 li 
 
 58 1 
 
 10 
 
 75 19 
 
 2 
 
 79 19 
 
 li 
 
 75 18 
 
 84 
 
 39 16 
 
 9i 
 
 74 1 
 
 9 
 
 58 1 
 
 «i 
 
 10 11 6i 
 
 200 
 178 11 
 
 * Incbidestii, 5*. Vci. being 
 an allowance of 3/ per an- 
 num for two Boarders, for 
 the whole year, .ind one for'a 
 broken jtcriod. 
 t lacludcs 12/. do. do. 
 
 r^
 
 
 SCHOOL ESTABLISHMENTS </NEW SOUTH WALES, supp&t^ted ivhoUy w in part hy the Colonial Government, in the year 1838.— continued. 
 
 Parish, or District. 
 
 J Names of the 
 
 [Masters and the MietreBses. 
 
 t 
 
 JamisQn-Ht. . 
 
 (, I j I'ill-Btreet . 
 -= p^J'""'-'yi Casllerengh- 
 p Htrcet . . . 
 
 ^ I Bnlliurst-st.. 
 
 ^ liurwood 
 
 .t J l'«rrfiiiialta 
 
 ^ "i Windsor 
 
 .c Liverpool 
 
 S Cfimpliell Town 
 
 c DerrimH 
 
 S Mtitlnnd 
 
 ^ [l)iinmorc' 
 
 Ill L-onnrxion r KcUo 
 
 with t)ie < 
 Presbytery [ Bntliiirst . , 
 
 [ St. JiimcH'H .. 
 
 i" J St. I'liillps.. 
 
 «' i 
 
 St. Andrew's 
 
 St. Lnwrence 
 I'urrBinnttii 
 
 Cnmpbclll Town.. 
 
 Appin 
 
 Liverpool.. : ., . . 
 Windsor 
 
 Mnitland 
 
 Wilberforre 
 
 Richmond 
 
 Wolloogong .... 
 
 'I'pnclicrs 
 
 ST. W. Hobhison .'. 
 J. Henry 
 Joseph Andrews. . . . 
 I' Steele 
 
 Wai Bell 
 
 fH. Campbell 
 
 L\V. H. WHlsh 
 
 Archibald Cameron 
 Joseph Sproiile . . . . 
 George Walker . . . . 
 
 John Bnlmain 
 
 R. M'Eacborn 
 
 A. W. K. Fraser 
 
 John Stewart 
 
 John Wbitelaw 
 
 Robert Ewing 
 
 Thomas Ewing . 
 
 f James Cosgrove ,.,. 
 
 I Ann Cosgrove 
 
 r\V. S. Walsh 
 
 J Davitl Fitzpatrirk ... 
 1 *ICdward Hawkesle/ . 
 (_Mary () Krien 
 
 John Conway 
 
 f Edward Boyle 
 
 1 Eli/.abeth Davis 
 
 J James Hayes 
 
 \ Klixa Hayes 
 
 r Eliiw Smith 
 
 < James Haybura 
 
 I Patrick Hynes 
 
 ' David Filzpatrick . , . 
 
 John Murray 
 
 David Fitzpatrick ... 
 
 Esther Cassidv 
 
 fTliomas Lynch . 
 IM ■ • ■ 
 
 M. A. Lynch . 
 
 I'eler Cooke 
 
 Thomas Levett . . . 
 
 Thomas Fowler . . . 
 rMrs. M. E. Dai-is . 
 ) Miss.E, Fisher . . 
 
 Mrs. O'Brien 
 
 Miss Carter 
 
 \\. A. Dimcan . . . 
 
 Oct. 
 Jan. 
 
 1638. 
 
 . 30 J nTier 
 ..31 Dec. 
 .. 31 do. 
 .. do. 
 .. do.j 
 , 30 Sept, 
 , 31 Dec, 
 , 31 Dec, 
 
 Averige Number of 
 
 Children attending 
 
 each School. 
 
 Number of Days Attendance 
 paid for 
 
 By the 
 
 Parents. 
 
 By the 
 
 Government. ! 
 
 Amoupt of one Halfpenny per Diem 
 
 for each 
 
 Day's Attendance. 
 
 Paid by the 
 Parents. 
 
 Paid from the 
 Colonial Treasurj" 
 
 Jan. . . 30 Sept, 
 do. .. 31 Oct, 
 . 31 Dec. 
 .30 Sept 
 31 Dec. 
 . 30 Sep, 
 . 31 Dec. 
 31 Dec 
 
 , do. 
 
 do. , 
 do. , 
 do. 
 J»ly 
 
 I Jan. . 
 
 do. . 
 
 du. . 
 1 Mil)' . 
 I Oct. . 
 1 Jna. . 
 
 do. . 
 1 Jan. . . 
 1 Aug. . 
 
 1 Jan. ., 
 
 1 Jan. . 
 
 1 Feb. . . 
 
 1 Oct. .. 
 
 I Jan. ,, 
 
 1 Mar. . 
 
 1 Mar. . 
 
 1 Jan. . . 
 
 do. . . 
 
 do. . . 
 13 May 
 1 Jan. . . 
 31 Dec. 
 
 do. . . 
 
 31 Dec. 
 
 do. 
 .30 Apr. 
 
 30 Sept. 
 
 31 Dec, 
 do. 
 
 19 Feb. 
 31 July 
 . 31 Dec. 
 31 Dec. 
 
 11 Dec. 
 31 Mar. 
 31 Dec. 
 28 Feb. 
 31 Dec. 
 
 30 Apr. 
 
 31 Dec. 
 
 do. 
 
 SCHOOLS UNDER THE SOPERINTBNDENCB OF PRESBYTERIAN 
 CLERGYMEN. 
 
 £ a. d . -£- ». ^ 
 
 SCHOOLS UNDER THE SUPERINTENDENCE OF ROMAN CATHOLIC 
 CLERGYMEN. 
 
 :Jli 
 
 \7A 
 
 58 
 
 
 40 
 
 54 
 19 
 
 55 
 
 39 
 
 ;3 
 
 49 
 
 47 
 19 
 
 39 
 
 No Returns 
 64 I 37 
 
 . do. 
 30 Sept. 
 .. do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 39703 
 42363 
 
 18261 
 2286 
 
 1416(1 
 1483 
 
 2B941 
 17530 
 
 "I 
 Allowance for Outfit and P.assage front F 
 
 j 
 On Account of his Passage from England, 
 
 England. 
 
 39703 
 42368 
 
 18261 
 2286 
 
 14160 
 1483 
 
 28941 
 17530 
 
 14 3i 
 
 38 lOj 
 4 15 3 
 
 29 10 
 3 1 9} 
 
 Salary to 
 
 each Master 
 
 snd 
 
 Mistress. 
 
 Allowance 
 
 for 
 House Rent. 
 
 Rent 
 
 of 
 
 School 
 
 Houses. 
 
 Total Amount 
 
 paid from the 
 
 Colonial 
 
 TreflAur^.. 
 
 {.■2 
 
 13 
 6 
 
 20 
 20 
 
 20 U 
 20 
 
 20 
 20 
 
 20 
 3 6 8 
 5 
 
 Amount brought forwattl £10249 1 74 
 
 .flS-Ti — rfr- 
 
 50 15 5 
 
 35 14 9 
 
 85 3 
 
 95 13 
 
 75 2 
 
 37 9 8 
 
 25 7 4 
 
 19 
 I 1 
 
 102 14 3i 
 108 5 4 
 
 53 lOi 
 4 45 3 
 
 49 10 10 
 6 8 5{ 
 5 
 
 80 5 101 
 
 1,121 6 6 
 
 Being Sums equal to the 
 Amount of Private Contri- 
 bntioni. 
 
 • On Account of bis Pas- 
 sage from England. 
 
 .37 17 
 
 
 
 
 29 17 
 
 n 
 
 
 22 10 
 
 
 
 
 40 
 
 
 
 
 40 
 
 
 
 
 40 
 
 
 
 
 40 
 
 
 
 
 60 
 
 
 
 UTAL 
 
 1,123 2 6i 
 
 T 
 
 e 12.493 10 s 
 
 Being Sums eiiual to ihi- 
 Amoimt of Priviite Contri- 
 butions.
 
 Jamison-st. . 
 
 o , ) Pitt-street . 
 
 ^ pSyclney<| Castlereagh- 
 
 street . . . 
 
 o 
 
 S3 
 <1> 
 
 L 
 
 Bathurst-st.. 
 
 •1^ 
 
 s 
 o 
 
 (U 
 
 C 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 a 
 Tn 
 
 Burwood 
 
 Parrainatta .... 
 
 Windsor 
 
 Liver j)ool 
 
 Cam pl)eU Town 
 
 Berrima 
 
 Mrtitland 
 
 l^Dunmore'. 
 connexion | 
 with the < 
 Presbytery [ Bathurst 
 
 Kelso 
 
 St. James's 
 
 ^ , St. PhilFps 
 
 (C 
 
 St. Andrew's 
 St. Lawrence 
 
 Parramatta 
 
 Campbell! Town. 
 
 Appin . . . 
 
 Liverpool. 
 Windsor . 
 
 Maitland . 
 
 Wilberforce. 
 Richmond . 
 Wollongong 
 
 Teachers 
 
 * -t * tt'. i^uuiuauii .... , ". 
 
 < J. Henry 
 
 f Joseph Andrews 
 
 P Steele 
 
 I \Vm Bell 
 
 J H. Campbell 
 
 1\V. H.Walsh 
 
 Archibald Cameron .... 
 
 Joseph Sproule 
 
 fieorgc Walker 
 
 John Balmain 
 
 R. M'Eachorn 
 
 A. W. K. Eraser 
 
 John Stewart 
 
 John Whitelaw 
 
 Robert Ewing 
 
 Thomas Ewing 
 
 r James Cosgrove 
 
 \ Ann Cosgrove 
 
 rW. S. Walsh 
 
 1 David Fitzpatri:k 
 
 S *iidward Hawkesley . . . . 
 (_ Mary O Brien 
 
 John Conway 
 
 r Edward Boyle 
 
 I Elizabeth Davis 
 
 f James Hayes \ 
 
 \ Eliza Hayes J 
 
 r Eliza Smith 
 
 ■I James Hayburn 
 
 [ Patrick Hynes 
 
 J David Fitzpatrick 
 
 \ John Murray 
 
 J)avid Fitzpatrick 
 
 Esther Cassidy 
 
 (""I'homas Lynch 1 
 
 ■[m. A. Lynch J 
 
 Peter Cooke 
 
 Thomas Levett 
 
 Thomas Fowler 
 
 rMrs. M. E. Davis 
 
 ) Miss.E. Fisher 
 
 \ Mrs. O'Brien 
 
 (^Miss Carter 
 
 W. A. Duncan 
 
 I -iranr. 
 
 1 July 
 
 I Jan. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 1 Oct. 
 1 Jan. 
 1 Jan. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 1 July 
 1 May 
 
 do. 
 
 1 Jan. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 1 May 
 1 Oct. 
 1 Jan. 
 
 do. 
 1 Jan. 
 1 Aug. 
 
 .31 Dec, 
 
 31 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. I 
 
 .30 Sept, 
 .31 Dec 
 31 Dec 
 
 30 Sept 
 31 Oct, 
 
 31 Dec 
 
 30 Sept 
 
 31 Dec 
 
 30 Sep 
 
 31 Dec, 
 31 Dec 
 
 do. 
 
 31 Dec. 
 
 do. 
 30 Apr. 
 
 30 Sept. 
 
 31 Dec. 
 do. 
 
 19 Feb. 
 31 July 
 31 Dec. 
 
 1 Jan. . . 31 Dec, 
 
 1 Jan. . 
 1 Feb. . . 
 1 Oct. .. 
 1 Jan. . . 
 1 Mar. . 
 1 Mar. . . 
 1 Jan. . . 
 t 
 do. .. 
 
 do. .. 
 13 May 
 1 Jan. . . 
 31 Dec. 
 
 do. . . 
 
 do. .. 
 
 do. . . 
 
 31 Dec. 
 31 Mar. 
 31 Dec. 
 28 Feb. 
 31 Dec. 
 
 30 Apr. 
 
 31 Dec. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 . . do. 
 30 Sept. 
 . . do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 do. 
 
 SCHOOLS 
 
 126 
 
 l"' 
 )■ 58 
 
 ] 
 40 
 
 5 55 
 73 
 
 1.34 
 
 54 
 19 
 
 39 
 
 49 
 39 
 
 47 
 19 I 
 No Return. 
 
 126 
 134 
 
 53 
 
 54 
 59 
 
 94 
 
 122 
 
 86 
 19 
 
 No Return. 
 
 No Returns. 
 
 64 
 
 38 
 
 37 
 24 
 
 101 
 62 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 ^Allowance for Outfit 
 
 I 
 
 J 
 On Account of his Pa
 
 APPENDIX No. XIII. 
 
 Extract of a Sermon preached in Canterbury Cathedral, on 
 Thursday, September the 17th, 1835, being the One 
 hundred and twenty-third Annixersary of the King^s 
 School Feast Society. On the Present Position and 
 Duties of the Church of England. 
 
 By William Grant Broughton, M.A., Archdeacon of New 
 South Wales and its Dependencies. — Appendix. 
 
 The present condition of the Romish Church in this kingdom is 
 not the growth of yesterday, but appears to have arisen from causes 
 which, though little known or noticed, have been many years in 
 operation. Ttiis history, it is hoped, may be hereafter written 
 more in detail from materials which have been collected for that 
 purpose. Here an outline only can be given. 
 
 About the year 1795, a small fraternity of Jesuits, described in 
 the Laity's Directory for that year as " the gentlemen of the 
 English Academy at Liege,'' were driven by the fury of the French 
 revolution to seek an asylum in this country. They established 
 themselves at Stonyhurst, near Clithero in Lancashire ; of which 
 house and estate a long and advantageous lease was granted to 
 them by the owner, Mr. Weld, a gentleman of an ancient and 
 wealthy Roman Catholic family. They consisted at this time, ac- 
 cording to the description given by their apologist, Mr. Dallas, of 
 " a few ancient men," whose settlement in the country excited 
 no suspicion or alarm ; but was rather greeted with a sliare of that 
 public sympathy which was so honourably and charitably displayed 
 towards all the victims of revolutionary violence. The professed 
 design of these fugitives went at first no further than to undertake.
 
 Ixxviii APPENDIX. 
 
 as a moans of providing for tlieir own subsistence, the education 
 of youth. The title assumed in the prospectus of the infant esta- 
 blishment, is that of "The College of Stonyhurst ;'' which was 
 described as conveniently prepared for the accommodation of 1 50 
 scholars. In addition to the pupils whose circumstances enabled 
 them to pay the regulated charges for boarding and tuition, it was 
 generally understood that a certain number of the children of 
 poorer parents were received, for gratuitous education, upon the 
 foundation of the college; who might be afterwards adopted into 
 the Society and employed in forwarding its designs, as they should 
 be found to unite a suitable inclination for the service, with pro- 
 mising talents and the requisite degree of flexibility. Thus with- 
 out one dissenting voice, was a foundation laid for the re-esta- 
 blishment of an order which had been finally expelled from Eng- 
 land, A.D. 1601. An instance was now to be given of the perti- 
 nacity with which it adheres to the design of its institution ; and 
 of the expansive vigour with which its growth advances wherever 
 any germ is suffered to make a lodgment. The design proceeded 
 prosperously. The proposed number of pupils was speedily ob- 
 tained ; and with the funds thus placed a' their disposal, the direc- 
 tors proceeded to prepare for far more extended operations. Con- 
 tinued improvements of the es'ate were accomplished. The man- 
 sion, which when first occupied by the society, had become much 
 dilapidated by time and neglect, was gradually put into state of 
 complete repair; and, at a very great expense, a large and handsome 
 building was added to the original fabric. Means were thus ob- 
 tained for a great extension of the original scheme ; insomuch that 
 t lie number of students for several years past may not have been 
 short of 300. As their resources thus increased, more extended 
 plans occupied the thoughts of the fathers ; and while, by means 
 of the influence which their large expenditure secured to them, 
 the work of proselytism continued to extend in the neighbourhood 
 of Slonyhurst, and to make some progress in other parts of the 
 kingdom through the exertions of those judiciously planted agents 
 who were issuing yearly from the college, the iumiediate succes- 
 sors of that feeble band which had professed to seek no more than 
 a refuge from overwhelming misfortune, found themselves in a 
 situation to extend their exertions beyond the limits of England. 
 The Parliamentary foundation of the College of Maynooth had
 
 APPENDIX. Ixxxix 
 
 given in Ireland the first promise of a revival of Roman Catholic 
 infl<ience. Yet tliere were still some circumstances whicli dimi- 
 nished the satisfaction witii which the institution was regarded by 
 such of t^e titular hierarchy as held what are termed ultra-montane 
 sentiments. The heads of the Roman Catholic Church in Ireland 
 had generally sided with the Jesuits. Tliey are believed to have 
 unanimously accepted tlie Bull Unigenitus ; and to have acquiesced 
 in other edicts which had a like tendency to exalt the papal power. 
 They appear, therefore, to have viewed with displeasure and alarm 
 the disposition towards Jansenism manifested at Maynootli, and 
 even tlireatening to oblain there a positive ascendency. As an 
 instance of its prevalence may be mentioned that Dr. Ferris, one 
 of the Professors, a man of learning, and highly esteemed among 
 the pupils, had in lecturing his class ventured so near the borders 
 of heresy as to affirm that " the merits of the saints, compared 
 with the merits of Christ, were no more than a drop of water com- 
 pared with the ocean." It was thence obvious that measures could 
 not be too speedily taken to meet this pressing danger, and to 
 restore the tenets of Jesuitism to their proper ascendancy. For 
 the accomplishment of this object recourse was had to the establish- 
 ment at Stonyhurst; on the perfect orthodoxy of which not a 
 shade of suspicion had ever been cast, and which was now in cir- 
 cumstances to afford very important aid. The Reverend Peter 
 Kenny, who had been educated partly at Stonyhurst, and afterwards 
 in the College of Palermo, was translated from the former residence 
 to Maynooth, where he filled the office of Vice-President : that of 
 President being at the same time held by Dr. Murray, the present 
 titular Archbishop of Dublin. In addition to the proper duties of 
 his collegiate office, Mr. Kenney was also entrusted with the oc- 
 casional charge of conducting the " Retreats," or those seasons at 
 which tiie students are accustomed to retire for the sake of medita- 
 tion and discussion. The subjects for consideration at sucli times 
 are fixed by the conductor, who also delivers every day one or more 
 hortatory discourses ; and may, at the conclusion of the Retreat, 
 hear the confessions of such students as apply to him. Mr. Kenney 
 thus enjoyed most ample and favourable ojjportunities of inculcating 
 the principles of his Order, and of eradicating any opinions of an 
 opposite complexion which, through his intimate acquaintance with 
 the most secret sentiments of the students, he might discover tlic
 
 IXXX APPENDIX. 
 
 slightest tendency in any of them to adopt. The testimonies 
 which he had given of the most devoted and resohite attachment 
 to the cause of the Society, were so many proofs of the wisdom of 
 those who selected him to till these situatious, M-here his zeal and 
 his talents might be directed to the best account. lie had, it 
 appears, from his own evidence, taken the simple vows of (he 
 Order during his residence in England ; but doubts having arisen 
 whether he could be lawfully aggregated in a coun'ry where the 
 restoration of the Society by the Pope had not taken place, he was 
 compelled to seek elsewhere an opportunity of being unquestion- 
 ably incorporated. Tlie Order, most seasonably for his purgose, 
 had been re-established in Sicily by a special brief of the Pope 
 in 1804 : and Mr. Kenney, therefore, proceeded to Palermo, 
 where in 1808 he became formally and certainly aggregated as a 
 member of the Society of Jesuits. Tliis display of resolution, and 
 of indefatigable perseverance in the cause, clearly pointed out 
 this individual as one whose services might be relied on whenever 
 a suitable opportunity should present itself for employing them 
 in the great and growing design of which the Jesuits were at the 
 head. And such an occasion was not long wanting. The College 
 of Maynooth, it should be observed, being expressly limited to 
 the education of ecclesiastics, did not completely fulfil the wishes 
 of the leaders of the Society ; whose object was then, as it ever 
 has been, by means of Iheir peculiar system of education to obtain 
 influence not over the clergy alone, but over the minds of men of 
 all ranks and professions ; especially of those who might probably 
 rise to eminence and influence in political and secular pur- 
 suits. An attempt had, therefore, been made to erect a lay- 
 college within the walls of Maynooth ; but the design was 
 defeated, after having made some progress, by the firmness of the 
 late Mr. Abbot, afterwards Lord Colchester, who justly thought 
 that such a proceeding was a plain infraction of the condition 
 upon which the college was endowed. The design, however, was 
 too advantageous to be altogether abandoned. Negotiations were 
 set on foot for the purchase of a suitable property in a convenient 
 situation, and towards the close of 1813 an agreement was made 
 with the proprietor of Clongowes Wood, in tlie County of Kildare 
 and six miles from Maynooth, for the surrender of that estate as 
 the site of the purposed lay-seminary or college. It was opened
 
 APPENDIX. Ixxxi 
 
 in July 1814, for tlie reception of scholars; Mr Kenney having 
 been appointed to the office of President. All circumstances in- 
 deed, seemed to concur most favourably for the advancement of 
 the design ; for at the same precise period of time, (viz. in August 
 1814), the Pope, with a memorable coincidence, issued his Bull 
 for the restoration of the order of Jesuits ; and, so far as the va- 
 lidity of the vows is concerned, they weie from that moment re- 
 established throughout the world. There was now, therefore no 
 longer any question as to the regularity and sufficiency of a profes- 
 sion made in this country ; and great facility was thus afforded for 
 th^aggregation of members. Mr. Kenney was joined at Clon- 
 gowesby others of his order, who undertook with h'm the task of 
 education ; and the affiliation of the younger establishment with 
 the parent insiitution of Stoneyhurst, was tiius rendered complete. 
 The two societies have since maintained constant intercourse and 
 mutual good understanding ; and, with force more effective because 
 united, have proceeded in the design to catholicize the British 
 Empire. A striking circumstance in illustration of the rapid revi- 
 val of the influence of Romanism maybe mentioned upon the au- 
 thority of Mr. Kenney, who states upon oath, that there were but 
 two members of the Jesuit order besides himself in the whole of 
 Ireland, when he was appointed Vice-President of Maynooth. 
 When he, after a short interval, removed io Clongowes, the num- 
 ber of priests, and of those who might become priests, had increased 
 to nearly twenty. And from a return ordered by the House of 
 Commons to be printed, 15th of June, 1830, the number of persons 
 in Ireland bound by the Jesuit vows appears to have been fifty- 
 eight ; in England at the same time, 117. All these, with any 
 augmentation which may have taken place during the ensuing live 
 years, have grown up as suckers from that, in appearance exani- 
 mate, root which was planted at Stonyhurst not forty years be- 
 fore. 
 
 This design for reviving the Rouian Catholic Faith in England 
 has been thought deserving of more than domestic encouragement. 
 It has attracted the attentionof Foreign States, and has its branches 
 extended especially to Home. " 1 lie English Catholic Library" 
 is established with the avowed purpose of obtaining proselytes, by 
 lending gratuitously books treating of religious controversy and 
 piety "especially to their Protestant cdunlryiiicn" when under the, 
 
 f
 
 IxXXii APPENDIX. 
 
 influence of admiration of the ceremonies of the Church in " that 
 seat of Oatholicity". " Many proofs" it is boasted, have lately been 
 given " oi Jhe happy effect of those books of instruction ;" and 
 certainly, when it is considered what crowds are attracted to Rome 
 of Protes'ants ill-grounded in the principles of their own faith, 
 and most favourably situated for receiving the desired impression, 
 as well as how extended may be their influence in multiplying the 
 same impression on their return home, this source of conversions is 
 not to be thought lightly of. An Institution of more direct in- 
 fluence is "the English College'' at Rome, which is carefully 
 cherished and mainly relied on, as an effective instrument for^d- 
 vancing the cause of the Romish Church in this country, A very 
 remarlvable proof of the deep policy by which it has recen'ly been 
 thought worth while toat'ach tlie students of this institution by 
 redoubled ties to the service for which they are des'ined, was 
 afforded in October, 1S2 7; when,for the first time during several cen- 
 turies, the Pope himself visied their summer retreat about 14 miles 
 from Rome. A very striking account is extant, written by a former 
 student of S'onyhurst, but then a member of the English College, 
 who was present on the occasion. A most animated piiture is 
 drawn of the extreme affability and condescension of His Holiness, 
 allowing them to kiss his foot and his hand, blessing their beads, 
 dining at their table, conferring upon them as they knelt before 
 him the very significant appellation of " the hope of the Church", 
 and after his departure sending them as a present a beautiful young 
 calf, ornamented with flowers, and moreover issuing directions to 
 his masters of ceremonies that in the procession of Corpus Christi 
 the students of the English College should carry the Baldachino, 
 or hangings, which are borne over the Pope as he carries the Holy 
 Sacrament. Such attentions are not lavished wit liout an object; 
 and when the period chosen for this manifestation is considered in 
 connexion with other well-known circumstances, but slender 
 doubts can remain as to what is " the hope of the Church," or how 
 it is expected to be realized. 
 
 These, among many other indications, furnish the ground upon 
 which it is assumed tliat a design is now in progress of execution, 
 for re-establishing in England the Roman Catholic Religion.— 
 Tlie cliief agency is evidently intrusted to the Jesuits ; upon 
 which part of tlie subject an observation must be offered, which
 
 APPF.NDIX. Ixxxiil 
 
 highly concerns all who even without any particular regard for 
 
 religion, are anxious for the general welfare of the community. 
 
 The restoration of that order by Pius VII. has given compactness 
 and momentum to elements which before that were scattered and 
 comparatively inert. Under what circumstances was this effected 
 and how is it likely to involve us? Tlie Jesuits within little 
 more than two centuries (15.55 to 1773), had suffered thirty-seven 
 expulsions from various states. Such of these as took place during 
 the l8th century had occurred in those slates of Europe which are 
 most devoted to the Romish Faith : viz. Savoy, 1729, Portugal 
 1769; Spain and the two Sicilies, 17'57 ; Parma, I7(5S; Malta, 
 1768. Lastly, as if to crown the whole by a most signal and ex- 
 emplary instance, they were in 1773, suppressed at Rome and in 
 all Christendom by a Bull of Pope Clement XlV. This prelate 
 was cautious and temperate in disposilion, not unaware of the im- 
 portance to the Church of the services of this Order, nor of the 
 scandal which must arise from his suppression of it. He had 
 within his reach in the archives of the Propaganda, sources of in- 
 formation to which the rest of the world had not access. He de- 
 liberated upon these and upon the pleadings of the Society in its 
 own jus'ification during four years, and at the conclusion of that 
 interval, deliberately set his hand to the instrument of suppression. 
 Thus ex Cathedra he pronounced the Society to be inherently 
 wicked and mischievous, dangerous to the peace of the world, and 
 unworthy of any longer toleration. Severe as this censure may 
 appear, the Abbe de Bernis, at that time Ambassador from France 
 to Rome, declares, from his own acquaintance with the facts, that 
 the Sovereign Pontiff " would have been more than sufficiently 
 justified if the love of peace had not closed his mouth." Forty 
 years after this tlie world beheld with astonishment the issue of a 
 Bull by the reigning Pope, reversing the decree of his predecessor, 
 legalizing the vows of that so often prohibited society, and placing 
 it in a condition to exercise, in all the countries of the world, thai 
 discipline which all had united in pronouncing injurious to their 
 welfare. The Bull of Pope Clement amounted to a verdict against 
 the Jesuits, who had been accused of insatiable avidity for tem- 
 poral possessions, dangerous seditions, massacres, hatreds, enmi- 
 ties, prevarications which must destroy all social confidence, and 
 treasonable practices such as endangered (he safety of all govern- 
 
 f 2
 
 Ixxxiv APPENDIX. 
 
 monts. Yot Pope Pins, unaccountably forgetting or purposely 
 omitting to noiice this condemnation, restored the Society in the 
 most unqualified manner. He without any reserve recalled to ex- 
 istence an Order against ft-hich the most papistical states, end the 
 papacy itself had united in pronouncing sentence ; and their una- 
 nimous conclusion was, that the Jesuits did not compensate, even 
 by tlieir exertions on behalf of the Church, for the horrible mis- 
 chiefs of which they were in other respects tiie authors. Yet the 
 head of the Church of Rome restored this Society in all its pleni- 
 tude ; neither accompanying his rescript wi'h any refuta'ionor 
 denial of the odious doctrines and practices which had been im- 
 puted to i*, nor expressing his own disapp'.obation of them, nor so 
 much as giving a public cauion against their re-introduction. 
 The only reason dwelt upon in justification of his proceeding is 
 the security of the Church. Placed as he is in the bark of St. 
 Pe^er, and tossed with continual storms, he should deem himself 
 on his pontificial responsibility guilty of a great crime towards 
 God, if he should neglect to employ " these vigorous and expe- 
 rienced rowers" who volunteer their services. Verily it must be 
 assumed that the end sanctifies the means, or how could the 
 Church have lent its sanction to the restoration of a fraternity 
 which the Church itself had condemned and suppressed as the 
 source of ineffable enormi'ies ? 
 
 But whether the Cliurch of Rome is prepared to justify this pro- 
 ceeding, or whe'her, having resorted to it in a moment of des- 
 peration, yet now, finding how well it lias answered, she will set 
 all censure at detiance,tlie consequence to ourselves is precisely the 
 same. The Society being res'ored and once again planted in 
 England, has directed all its energies to recover for the Roman 
 Catholic Faith, its lost dominion over the people. Other of the 
 regular orders, encouraged by the example of the Jesuits, have re- 
 sumed operatious. Six Colleges, besides Stonyhurst, under the 
 direction of one or other of these orders, are now in activity upon 
 a very extended scale, in various parts of the kingdom ; and, as 
 described in the Laity's Directory for the present year, the Roman 
 Catholic Chapels in England and Wales are in number 410. A 
 mere inspection of the newspapers from day to day will furnish 
 evidence of their rapid increase ; and contirma'ion, if it were re- 
 quired, tiiat not one of these establishments is reared up without
 
 APPENDIX. IXXXV 
 
 furnishing its sheaf to the harvest of proselytes. These truths are 
 stated here with the view. of at once confirming the assertion in 
 the Sermon, and of awakening the attention of the Protestant 
 Clergy and people to the actual position occupied by their adver- 
 saries. Our engagement is an arduous one ; for it requires us to 
 keep the middle path between two equally dangerous extremes: 
 to maintain liberty of conscience, and to excite attachment for 
 purity of doctrine, yet at the same time not to give occasion or 
 countenance to that irregular intemperate zeal which threatens to 
 dash in pieces like a potter's vessel the very frame and fabric of 
 the Church. If we would preserve what is left us of our Protestant 
 institutions, we must be careful above all things to have union 
 among ourselves.
 
 APPENDIX, No. XIV. 
 
 Extracts from Notices of Committee, 4'c. 
 NOTICE. 
 
 February 6th. 1834. 
 The Committee of the Catholic Church of St. Mary's, Sydney, con- 
 sists of the following Individuals : — 
 
 Chairman. 
 The REV. W. ULLATHORNE ; 
 
 Honorary Secretary. 
 Mr. J.CONNOLLY; 
 
 BYRNE, Mr. A.- 
 DEMPSEY, Mr. J. 
 DAVIS, Mr. W. -v. 
 HIGGINS, Mr. A. -^ 
 HIGGINS, Mr.T. 
 LEE, Mr. D. 
 LEWY, Mr. T. 
 M'ENCROE, Rev, J. , 
 MURPHY, Mr. R. -^ 
 M'C^UADE, Mr. M. 
 
 Members.* 
 
 PLUNKETT,^. H. Esq. 
 QUIN, Mr. J. ^■^. I 
 
 REDMOND, Mr. Ei '-^^ 
 
 REYNOLDS, Mr. W. 
 RYAN, Mr.T. 
 SULLIVAN, Mr. R. 
 SHORT, Mr. M. 
 THERRY, Rev. J. J. 
 THERRY, R. Esq. ' 
 
 
 / 
 
 * Note.— One of the Members of this Committee is the present Attorney 
 General of the Colony, another the Commissioner of the Court of Requests, and 
 certainly eight, and it is believed more, have been transported to the Colony. 
 
 \
 
 APPENDIX. IxXX/ii 
 
 TO THE PUBLIC. 
 
 February 24M. 1834. 
 
 The dilapidated state of the Building hitherto appropriated for 
 Roman Catholic Worship — the unsuitableness of that Building 
 for such a purpose at any time — the rapid increase in the Members 
 of that Community in the Town of Sydney — and the anxiety which 
 is felt by that Body to so far advance the construction of Saint 
 Mary's Church, Hyde Park, that Divine Worship may be therein 
 celebrated, — constitute the circumstances which induce the present 
 Appeal. 
 
 The Roman Catholics compose not only a majority of the Poor of 
 this Town, but of the uneducated Poor, to a most disproportionate 
 degree. Notwithstanding that they thus constitute a large por- 
 tion of the Population, they are without one suitable Place for Re- 
 ligious worship. They venture, then, to make this Appeal to the 
 more opulent of their Brethren, who possess the means — and with 
 the means the disposition — to assist and serve them. 
 
 The Church is now closed in from the inclemency of the weather ; 
 but all the internal arrangements — the Altar — the Accommodation 
 of the Congregation — the decent and suitable Furniture for such 
 an edifice — are wanting, the cost of which must be defrayed by 
 public Munificence or private Charity. 
 
 To the Roman Catholic Inhabitants of Sydney, the Committee 
 of St. Mary's Church especially make this Appeal. Many of them 
 possess the power — and the Committee trust, too, the willingness — 
 to aid in an undertaking that promotes alike the public lionour of 
 their Religion, and the private benefit of their Families. They 
 should assuredly bestow with no sparing hand to whom the advan- 
 tages will be greatest, most immediate, and most permanent. 
 
 The Committee appeal also with respectful confidence to the 
 liberal and kind among their Protestant and Dissenting Brethren. 
 The boon from them will be the more generous and independent, by 
 reason of the absence of all personal advantage whicli characterises 
 it, save that advantage which noble minds alone know how to esti- 
 mate, that we improve our own condition by improving tlic social 
 condition of the Community in wliich we live. To these do we 
 make this Appeal from a desire to be united to tlicm by the obliga- 
 tion of gratitude which their kindness and co-operation cannot tail
 
 IxXXViii APPENDIX. 
 
 to inspire ; we desire with them to cultivate and cherish the inter- 
 change of amicable intercourse and reciprocal service ; and with 
 them we pray that the God whom all Christians adore, may esta- 
 blish among us that Peace, Harmony, and mutual Charity, without 
 wliicli the voice of truth is raised in vain, whilst error and vice are 
 protected and continued by the contact and conflict of unhallowed 
 passion and useless recrimination. 
 
 N.B. — In the course of the ensuing week the Members of the 
 Committee of St. Mary's Church will commence a Collection, to 
 which they respectfully solicit the contributions of the Inhabitants.
 
 APPENDIX, No. XV. 
 
 Judge Willises Speech, and the Proceedings thereon at a 
 Public Meeting of the Roman Catholics. 
 
 SYDNEY, NEW SOUTH WALES. 
 
 Thursdaij, July 19. 
 
 ANNIVERSARY MEETING OF THE DIOCESAN COMMITTEE OF THE 
 SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE AND PRO- 
 PAGATING THE GOSPEL IN FOREIGN PARTS. 
 
 Mr. Justice Willis. — I have great sati.sfaction in moving the follow- 
 ing Resolution . — 
 
 "That this Meeting, with heartfelt,pleasiire, again record the grate- 
 ful acknowledgments of the Members of the Established Church of 
 England and Ireland in these Colonies to the Societies for the Propa- 
 gation of the Gospel and the Promotion of Christian Knowledge, for 
 their continued aid and support, more especially evinced by the gene- 
 rous and munificent spirit with which 150/. for the outfit, and 50/. a- 
 year has been recently voted by one of these Societies to each of the 
 twenty Clergymen either arrived or on tlieir way out to this and the 
 Sister Colony, a spirit of liberality and Christian feeling, perhaps 
 without prece dent, inthe annals of any Society, and which, wth the 
 Divine blessing, will produce the best effects on the minds of those 
 for whose Religious and Moral Improvement this large sum of 
 money, to be paid annually, has been granted." 
 
 Before adverting particularly to the objects of this Resolution, I 
 may perhaps be permitted to say, that during the time 1 have been in 
 this Colony, I have cautiously abstained from attending any public 
 meeting, knowing that on such occasions, especially in small commu- 
 nities, warmth of feeling, and bitterness of expression, arising chiefly
 
 XC APPENDIX. 
 
 from the local politics of the day, are frequently elicited and disttirb 
 that harmonyand peace which all of us should endeavour most anxiously 
 to promote. There has indeed been recently a Public Meeting, 
 which though necessarily exempt from these evils, I should not have 
 attended even if it had been in my power. I allude to that in aid of 
 the Temperance Society. No one can detest the sinfulness of inebriety 
 more heartily than I do ; but I think that if our baptismal vows to 
 renounce the Devil and all his works, and all the sinful lusts of the 
 flesh — vows taken upon ourselves on our Confirmation — vows renewed 
 whenever we are partakers of the Holy Sacrament — I say if these 
 vows and our own daily prayers, " not to be led into temptation," are 
 nor sufficient to keep us, with the assistance of God's grace, from 
 this dreadful sin, no earthly obligation will do so. I object moreover 
 to any human covenant being substituted for a Divine Command. I 
 consider such a Bond as impugning, in some measure, the force of a 
 much higher duty, as amounting almost to a distrust in the efficacy of 
 our Holy Religion, and to this 1 can never assent. I will do full jus- 
 tice to the good intentions of those who attended that meeting ; but, 
 placing as 1 do, the matter on much higher grounds, I would not have 
 been present if I could. To this meeting, however, no such 
 objections as those I have alluded to present themselves. If 1 
 could for one moment suppose that any one could imagine that a 
 Meeting to Promote Christianity by the Propagation of the Gospel ; a 
 Gospel founded on peace and good will towards man, founded 
 on that charity which ends not with this life, but extends to the life 
 to come. If I could suppose that a particle of political feeling, that 
 an iota of the ephemeral strife which the turmoil of a busy world pro- 
 duces, could exist on this occasion, or that all-selfish and uncharitable 
 feelings were not obscured by a better and more Christian spirit 1 
 would never have been here, I would immediately withdraw. But I 
 take upon myself thus publicly to declare that 1 conscientiously be- 
 lieve this meeting to be wholly unconnected with all political feeling 
 whatever save that which our holy religion inculcates, when it declares 
 it to beour bounden duty, next tothefear of God and loveof our neigh- 
 bour, to honour theQueen, and to yield to her Majesty and all in autho- 
 rity under her, including the Spiritual Pastors she has set over us, all 
 due Civil and Religious obedience. With regard, however, to the more 
 immediate object before us, I believe, my Lord, that it is the duty of all 
 who pi-ayto do so with sincerity, and to evince that sincerity byfurther- 
 ing the object of their prayers as far as human efforts will permit, and
 
 APPENDIX. XCl 
 
 having done so, to leave the rest to the Almighty. W hen we piay, then^ 
 as it is our duty to pray, in the beautiful language of our incomparable 
 Liturgy, " To the Creator and Preserver of all mankind, for all sorts 
 and conditions of men, that He would be pleased to make His ways 
 known unto them, his saving health unto all nations." Are we not, 1 
 would ask, unlesslour service be but lip service, bound to contribute such 
 means as may be in our power for the accomplishment of this object ? 
 The matter, 1 think, is self-evident. Such, indeed, has been the feeling 
 of our successive Monarchs who have patronised the Parent Societies , 
 and of a vast portion of the subjects of the British Empire, who have 
 manifested this feeling by their patronage and contributions, and thus 
 enabled those venerated societies, for whom I now claim your thanks, 
 to promote, as they now do, God's honour and glory, and to make His 
 name a praise upon earth. The withdrawal of the Parliamentary grant 
 from the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, has necessarily 
 crippled its exertions, and calls for the redoubled efforts of private 
 henevolence. His E.xcellency the Governor has well said the future 
 prosperity of this Colony must depend upon the moral and religious 
 improvement of the people. When we see then, how far this pros- 
 perity has been promoted by the assistance of this Society in supply- 
 ing us with sound Religious Instruction by sending out so many 
 Ministers of the Established Church, (I say Established Church, 
 for, I affirm that the Church of which we are members, is by law 
 as firmly established here as it is in England), when we contemplate 
 the hoon we have thus received, and are daily receiving, all, I think, 
 will acknowledge their gratitude, not in words only, but by con- 
 tributing to the great work which, under God's blessing, is so pros- 
 perously begun. This brings me to a point which, however un- 
 pleasant, I should not discharge my conscience were I not to allude to. 
 It is this: — Many members of the Church of England in their zeal 
 to disseminate God's Holy Word, have'contributed to Societies under 
 the direction of Sectarians, whose tenets and principles are opposed to 
 those which these contributors profess. This is a practice, at all 
 times I think prejudical, and in times like these particularly dan- 
 gerous to the true interests of our Religion, " He that is not with me 
 is against me." — If it be asked whether I consider no other doctrines 
 lead to salvation but those only of the Established Church ? I say, 
 God forbid. But I feel convinced that the doctrines of our Church 
 are the safest and best— therefore I profess them — therefore I assist 
 in their propagation — therefore I abstain from promulgating any 
 others. 1 believe the faith we profess to be the pure and Apos-
 
 Xcil APPENDIX 
 
 tolic Faith handed down to us as the tradition of the Fathers, and that 
 this tradition enables us to read the word of God aright. I believe, that 
 in what 1 conceive to be the undue assumption of spiritual power, the 
 adoption of unauthorised traditions and idolatrous worship the Church 
 of Rome has greatly erred. 1 believe also that in the rejection of all 
 TradUvm, and in arrogating that wisdom on which the frailty of our 
 nature forbids us to rely ; the Dissenters from our Church do also err. 
 1 believe that, when, by God's Providence, in his own good time, the 
 Christian world is united ince fold, under one Shepherd, it will be 
 so united within the pale of one Holy Church. Thus believing, I con- 
 sider it my duty, as one of hzv members, exclusively to propagate 
 her doctrines and to give ii y aid to the efforts of the Parent So- 
 cieties. Thus believing, I humbly pray for the good estate of the 
 Catholic Church, thatall who profess andcall themselves Christians may 
 be led into the way of truth, and hold the faith in unity of spirit, in the 
 bond of peace, and in righteousness of life." And thus believing, I 
 would, in conclusion, remind you, as St. Paul reminded the Elder of 
 the Ephesian Church : — " That it is more blessed to give than to re- 
 ceive" I now, therefore ask you to join me in the Resolution which I 
 
 move and not only to do so but to aid us with your contributions. 
 
 PUBLIC MEETING OF THE MEMBERS OF THE ROMAN 
 CATHOLIC CHURCH. 
 
 Extract from the Australian Nemspaper, July 31, 1838. ' 
 
 At the close of the service at St. Mary's Cathedral, on Sunday last, 
 a public meeting took place to take into consideration the best means 
 of dispelling an error induced by a portion of the speech of His 
 Honor Mr. Justice Willis, delivered at a meeting of the Diocesan 
 Committee, at the Old Court House, Castlereagh-street, on Thursday, 
 the 19th instant, which that gentleman attributed to the Roman 
 Catholic Community "idolatrous worship," and that they '■'had 
 departed from the pure Apostolic faith." 
 
 His Lordship the Bishop took the Chair, and was supported by the 
 Roman Catholic Clergy, who took their seats on either side on the 
 platform. The Chapel was crowded by the laity, and on the business 
 of the meeting being opened, the Bishop delivered the following 
 " address, premising that it might be remarked that several of the 
 leading members of the Latj-Commtmity did not take an activepart in
 
 APPENDIX. XCUl 
 
 the procepfling.i of I his meeliiig: The. reasons irere so ohuinm; th"!/ 
 need not he speci/lcd ; the meetwg niig^ht be assured that they felt 
 equally pained and aggrieved by reason of the slander thrown upon 
 their religion, with any individuals present. 
 The Pastoral Address of John Bede, by Divine Providence, Risliop 
 
 and Vicar Apostolic of New South Wales and Van Diemen's Land ; 
 
 to his beloved in Jesus Christ, the Rev. Clergy' and Laity of Sydney 
 
 and its vicinity. * 
 
 St. Paul has forewarned us that men will arise, speaking vain 
 things, and the Royal Psalmist, in prophetic vision contemplating- the 
 spiritual kingdom of Jesus Christ, and its assailants exclaims, " How 
 have the nations raged, and people meditated vain things against the 
 Lord, and against his anointed !" (Psalm 2.) In every age, in every 
 place, the Church hath experienced these predicted trials ; and we 
 could not expect that our holy faith would be planted unassailed and 
 unnialigned within the limits of our jurisdiction in exception to the 
 general law. Accordingly, we have had proof that ridicule and mis- 
 representation are the portion of the people of God. For party 
 purposes, the tenets of our religion have been made the topic of 
 unjust comment unceasingly. It was vainly imagined we should 
 become like unto those who thus slandered us. They have done 
 these things, and we were silent. We sought after peace, and we 
 followed her paths, for we knew they were filled with pleasantness. 
 
 But, my beloved brethren in Jesus Christ, circumstances have 
 recently occurred which compel us to depart from the silent unob- 
 trusive course which we deemed most fitting our sacred ministry. 
 Our blessed Redeemer endured all in silence, till his eternal Fatlier's 
 name was used by one high in station for party purposes. And Paul, 
 who prescribes patience and long-sutfering, rebuked severely Eiymas. 
 who tred to pervert the right ways of the Lord in the Court of Ser- 
 gius, the Proconsul. (Acts, chap. \?> ) In like manner, we cannot 
 permit calumnious expressions, which, proceeding from the pen or lips 
 
 * The style assumed b)- the Bishop cannot fail to be noticed ; by wliat authority 
 is he Bishop of New South yVales, &c . ? certainly not by any authority of any 
 King or Queen of England : It can be only of the Pope, and the assertion and ac- 
 knowledgment of the title here assumed, amounts to an assertion and acknowledg- 
 ment that the Pope has power to make a Bishop of New South Wales. He is in 
 fact, it is believed, created by the Pope, Bishop of Hiero Caesarca : The Bishop in 
 his ordinary style has been observed to drop the place of which he is Bishop, and 
 to place a cuuima after the word Bishop, thus he would have written " .lolin Bede 
 by Divine Providence Bisliop, and Vicar Apostolic, &c." Here and elsewhere tin 
 eomniu is dropped, and he is styled Bishoj) of New South Wales, Sic.
 
 XCIV APPENDIX. 
 
 of ordinary men, might pass by, to escape unnoticed and uncensnreil 
 ■when they come forth to the world impressed with a weight of 
 authority in itself entitled to the deepest respect. Our worship has 
 been represented to the public as idolatrous, by Mr. Justice Willis. 
 A grave charge this ! if true, it sweeps away from the fold of Chris- 
 tianity a large proportion of the inhabitants of this colony, and with 
 them, four-fifths of the Christian world. 
 
 Such an accusation is in itself so far beyond credibility that we 
 might leave it, as we before observed, unnoticed, had it not been 
 stated that it proceeded from a high source. We, ourselves, could 
 not credit the report. Our sincere respect for the individual impli- 
 cated, our regard for our beloved flock unjustly maligned, induced us 
 to write to Mr. Justice Willis, requesting to be informed whether the 
 expressions imputed to him were correctly reported or not ; to this 
 request, we regret to say, we received a reply by no means satis- 
 factory. 
 
 One, from whose breast the reverential love of truth ought to scare 
 away every unseemly prejudice ; from whose lips no words imseasoned 
 by discretion ought to proceed, has volunteered his conviction, that 
 our worship is " idolatrous." Have we not reason to feel aggrieved .'' 
 
 But since this charge of " idolatrous worship" has been brought 
 against our holy rehgion, we deem ourselves called upon succinctly to 
 expound those doctrines of the church which ignorance or malice has 
 usually selected to justify this most dreadful imputation. 
 
 We premise, first — that we enter our solemn protest against those 
 who, differing from us in religious belief, arrogate to themselves a 
 claim to interpret our doctrines. " Every Church (observes a well 
 known Protestant author) is the properest judge of its own doctrines 
 and government." Secondly — we declare that God alone is the end 
 of all religious worship. 
 
 The Catholic church holds, as the foundation of all religion, that 
 our first duty is to believe, that God is the Creator and Lord of nil 
 things, and to love him with all the feelings and faculties of our 
 souls ; to prostrate before him all our mental and corporal powers, 
 attaching ourselves to him by a continued service of faith, of con- 
 fidence, and of love, for he is the source of all good. 
 
 Opposed to this duty is idolatrous worship, which consists in giving 
 to any creature whatsoever that supreme adoration, honour, or 
 worship, which is due only to Almighty God. 
 
 Idolatrous worship, consequently, as being opposed to the first 
 duty of man, the Catholic church teaches to be one of the greatest
 
 APPENDIX. XCV 
 
 crimes which can be committed against the majesty of the one 
 eternal God ; and every sincere christian must feel grievonsly injured 
 by an imputation alike destructive of his faith and of liis hope. 
 
 For. the Catholic church, moreover, teaches that the fruition of 
 God and the remission of sin, are not attainable otherwise than in 
 and by the merits of Jesus Christ, who, being God, became man, 
 suffered and died in his human nature for the salvation of all man- 
 kind, that through his merits, gratuitously purchased for us, all may 
 be saved — and that there is no other name under Heaven given to 
 men in which salvation may be obtained. All spiritual graces in this 
 life, all happiness hereafter, must come to us through the niei-its of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 To God alone, therefore, do we offer the tribute of our supreme 
 homage ; in Jesus Christ alone, his blessed son, do we rest our hope 
 of salvation. 
 
 In contradiction to these our doctrines, it is said that we adore the 
 elements of bread and wine in the mass — that we adore the Virgin 
 Mary — that we worship the saints and images of Christ, and of the 
 saints. 
 
 In the mass we believe that after the consecration, the substance 
 of bread and wine is no longer present, but only the appearances. In 
 the mass, we do offer supreme adoration to Jesus Christ, the son of 
 God, whom we believe to be truly, really, and substantially present, 
 under the appearance only of bread and wine. Not indeed present 
 according to that sensible manner and visible form of existence which 
 he once assumed for our salvation, but after a spiritualised manner, 
 and in a sacramental form, not exposed to the senses, nor to corporeal 
 contingencies Even as we believe the divine nature to have been 
 truly present in Jesus Christ whilst he was visible on earth, though 
 concealed, so in this, his sacramental form of existence, we believe 
 him to be truly present. The divine human nature being alike con- 
 cealed, and their presence being made known to us by his own 
 unerring word, which is the direct testimony of God. We adore, 
 therefore, the saviour in the mass, as we would have adored him in 
 the stable of Bethlehem, under the form of an infant, or on Calvary, 
 under the appearance of a criminal dying upon a cross, relying on the 
 testimony of God manifested to us by prop'iecy and miracles. In tlie 
 mass we adore Jesus Christ, whom we believe to be present — wiiom 
 we acknowledge to be truly God, the legitimate oliject of supreme 
 adoration and love. 'Ihe reality of the presence of Jesus Christ in
 
 XCVl APPENDIX. 
 
 the holy eucharlst, may form a subject of theological discussion. The 
 adoration of Jesus Christ in the holy eucharist is a necessiiiy con- 
 sequence of a belief in the reality of that presence. And we hold 
 that we have an equal right to draw our own conclusions from the 
 words of sacred scripture, in favour of the real presence, with those 
 who deny it. They maintain a right of judging for themselves — this 
 right we also maintain. 
 
 Before we proceed to answer the other objections, it will be proper 
 to remark to you, that the words, worship, honor, adoration, with 
 several others, are terms in themselves relative and ambiguous, 
 varying in their sense according to the nature of the object, to which 
 the act by the term expressed is directed, and according to the 
 intention of him by whom they are used. (Compare Prov. v. y,]]and 
 Exod. 20, 12, Deut. 28, v. 47 and 48). In scripture we are com- 
 manded to honor God and to honor the king, children are commanded 
 to honor their parents. Is it to be supposed that the honor due to 
 the king or to parents, is the same we owe to God .' To God we owe 
 supreme and sovereign honour, in which no created being can have 
 any part. Tn the King we owe the highest civil honour. 'I'o 
 parents, children owe the honour of filial respect and obedience. 
 Thus the words adoration and worship are used in the ancient liturgies 
 to signify supreme homage, and also affection and respect.* How 
 frequently is the former word to be met with in this sense in the 
 language of poetry, or of excited feeling. The latter, with perfect 
 innocence, may be used in the same sentence in reference to God and 
 to man. 1'hus in the first book of Chronicles, chap. 29, verse 2, 
 " And all the congregation blessed the Lord God of tiieir Fathers, 
 
 * It would not be difficult to find innumerable words and phrases, which arc 
 applied to the most dissimilar acts, and the most varied circumstances, where no 
 misunderstanding is occasioned, simply for this reason, mankind have agreed to 
 use them for different purposes ; and no one will call his neighbour to account for 
 so using them, and taking them in one of their peculiar senses. It is the same 
 with the Latin word, " to adore," of which the primary meaning was to place the 
 hand to the mouth ; it simply signified to shew a mark of respect by outward 
 salutation. The term was later applied to supreme worship, but was applied also 
 in the Church to other objects of respect ; but in ordinary language, we no longer 
 use it, except when speaking of God. It would be very nnjust to hold us account- 
 able for the word being found in those formulces of devotion, which were instituted 
 before these controversies arose, and when its meaning was so well understood, 
 that no ambiguity could occur. And certainly they are not consistent, who quote 
 against us those services in which we are said to adore the cross, for they are 
 taken from liturgies used in the very earliest ages of the Church.
 
 APPENDIX. XCvii 
 
 and bowed down theiv heads and ivorshipped the Lord and the h'i>is>. 
 Here evidently the word worship is used to sis^nify supreme honiaire 
 to God — inferior worship to the King.* 
 
 Seeing therefore that these terms are in themselves ambiguous, 
 and that their sense is determined by the intention of the person by 
 whom they are employed, surely no arguments can be more unfair 
 than those derived from the use of terms merely relative, and 
 construed in a sense disavowed by those against whom such arguments 
 are brought. 
 
 We therefore declare the faith which we have been taught from our 
 infancy, when we state that we do not adore nor worship, nor honour 
 with the supreme adoration, worship, and honor due only to God, 
 any other tlian the one living, true and eternal God, the Creator of 
 all things, — that whatever may be the terms employed we do not 
 intend to express more than an honour and respect infinitely xvfmor 
 in kind, and infinitely inferior in degree to this supreme hom.igc. 
 The honour we have in reference to the blessed Virgin and the Saints 
 is precisely the same in kind with the respect and honour we would 
 pay to oar fellow creatures on earth, whom we deemed worthy of 
 respect and honour. 
 
 How unjust therefore to say that we offer idolatrous worship to the 
 blessed Virgin and the Saints I In like manner we renounce all 
 divine worship and adoration of images and pictures, since God alone 
 we worship and adore. Pictures, nevertheless, and especially the 
 image of our crucified Redeemer may be placed in our churches to 
 recall our wandering thoughts, and to inflame our affections. What 
 christian can contemplate immoved the image of his dying Saviour ? 
 It is a book to the unlearned ; the Cross was the book ot St. Paul, 
 from which he derived his knowledge. We venerate the Cross as a 
 son respects the image of his father, — a parent the picture of a child, 
 — a friend that of a friend, — and to condemn the feeling which 
 prompts this relative respect, would be to condemn the finest feelings 
 of our nature : how unjust to stigmatize this veneration as idolatrous 
 worship .' Neither do we adore the saints. We believe in the com- 
 
 * In the ancient liturgies of the Church, as in the Hebrew, Latin and Greek, the 
 words adoration and worship are used in different senses to signify the supreme 
 homage due to God alone, and alao respect lienor and affection. See, in Hebrew, 
 Prov. ;), ix; Kxodus 20, i ; Deut. 28, xlvii. xlviii. ; and Psalms, yfi, ix. j and 
 1 alias :) Kings, 1, xxiii. In Greek, Gen. 21, xxvi, and Goii. 4<), viii. In Latin, 
 Adorare, P:ialm.s, 28, ii ; Genesis, 23, vii.
 
 XCViii APPENDIX. 
 
 vi/tmon of saintf, — that the church trhinijiliant in Heaven, is one in 
 Christ with the church miUtant upon earth — that althoujrh faith and 
 hope are absorbed in the vision and fruition of God, cliarity never 
 faileth. Hence we believe, that the blessed, who have died in the 
 Lord, pray for us their fellow-members upon earth— that they 
 rejoice in the conversion of the sinner. We believe that the departed 
 parent may pray for her children, when happy with God, even as 
 that parent did pray whilst on earth. We believe that God may be 
 favorably inclined to hear the petitions made by them in our behalf, 
 therefore we believe that it is good and profitable (not necessary), to 
 desire their prayers. Can this manner of invocation and communi- 
 cation with; the church, be more injurious to the merits triumphant 
 of Christ, our only Mediator of Redemption, than it is for one 
 Christian to beg the prayers of another upon earth ? Above all, can 
 this be deemed idolatrous worship ? 
 
 Should any one demand a more explicit declaration against this 
 mostanti-christian imputation, we most solemnly pronounce Anathema 
 to him who commits idolatry, who prays to images, or worships them 
 as gods. Anathema to him who believes the blessed Virgin to be 
 more than a creature; who puts his trust in her more than in God_ 
 Anathema to the man who gives divine honor to any created thing, 
 whether in Heaven above, or in the earth beneath, or who adores as 
 God, any but the one only true and living God to whom be 
 honor and glory for ever and ever — Amen. 
 
 At the close of the address, His Lordship said, that having now 
 touched upon the leading points of their faith as connected with Mr. 
 Willis's allusion, he would proceed to the business of the meeting, 
 and he had to express his deep regret that he was called upon thus 
 publicly to acknowledge how keenly they felt aggrieved at the un- 
 founded and illiberal charge made against the Roman Catholic com- 
 munity generally, by Mr. Justice Willis. 
 
 The Reverend Mr. Lovatt said, that to bring into efiFect the real 
 purposes of the meeting, he had been induced to move the first reso- 
 lution, which pioceeded to state — 
 
 That valuing peace as the greatest of all temporal blessings, aiid 
 believing its preservation to be a sacred duty, we have studiously 
 avoided giving cause of offence to any upon the subject of religion 
 which was given to vian to be a bond of union with his fellow man. 
 For the same reason, when our doctrines have been impugned or 
 misrepresented, we have not answered railing for raiting, and we fear-
 
 APPENDIX. XCIX 
 
 lessli/ appeal in proof of t/iis axserlion tu the authorities of the 
 Colony, and our brethren of every reliqions denomination. We deem 
 it triminal to bear false testimony against our neighbour ; end we 
 consider, that to charge any body of Christians with doctrines by 
 them disavowed is a false testimony ; it is a calumny deepening in 
 guilt in proportion to the mnnbers maligned, and to the odiousncss 
 of the doctriiies imputed. We consider that the charge of idolatrous 
 worship against any body of Christians ii most odious, for it strikes 
 at the very root of their faith and of their hops ; it j-anks them amo?tg.it 
 the Heathen ; their aeknowledge7nent of the sole dependence on 
 one God, the Creator of all things, is denied ; their trust in the one 
 Mediator between God and man, our blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ is declared to be a lie ; their fitneas for civilized life, which, 
 us the e.Tpcrience of past ages proves, can only rest on these primary 
 doctrines, is questioned. Moreover, that this charge of Idolatrous 
 worship first brought against the Cathedic Church, for the purpose 
 of misleadiny the ignorant, and 'since resorted to, for the purpose of 
 c.rciti?ig party feelmg and unholy prejudice, has been distinctly and 
 repeatedly shoivn, to have no foundation whatsoever in our belitf or 
 our practice 
 
 The resolution was seconded by Mr. Adam Wilson. 
 
 The Bishop re-read the resolution, and stated, that if any persons 
 had objections to make, they were invited to stand forward and make 
 them. The resolution was then put to the meeting, and carried una- 
 nimously by the shew of hands. 
 
 The Reverend Mr. M'Encroe rose — It was with deep regret that 
 he felt called on to allude in public to an estimable and highly official 
 personage, but his duty imperatively called upon him to do so, and 
 his public duty must supersede all feeling of delicacy which he might 
 have on the subject — these must give way to the solemn charge laid 
 upon him, and for which he should have to account when standing 
 before the highest tribunal, before which all would be callad to ac- 
 count. He { Mr. M' Eucroe) admitted the right ff every person to 
 pmrsue his own course for salvation, and to declare his belief or dis- 
 belief in particular doctrines, but in declaring his opinions he was not 
 allowed to bear false witness against his neighbour. Anyone had a 
 right to state what he conceived to be true, but he should arm him- 
 self with reasons, and with facts — he should accjuaint himself with 
 the belief and practice, before he presumed to attack the doctrine 
 of his neighbour — and above all, he should not carelessly asperse 
 
 g 2
 
 C APPENDIX. 
 
 any doctrine upon liearsay. He slionld not misrepresent and insult 
 n large portion of his Christian brethren who happend to didcr from 
 himself in the faith, without being fully prepared to answer for his 
 assertions. If he had wished to attack the tents of the Roman Ca- 
 tholic Church, he should have done sofnirli/ and honestly, and not hy 
 giving expression to what was not Catholic doctrine. Before making 
 such nnworrantablc as-ier lions, he should have consulted thefurmula- 
 of the doctrine of their faith, and expressed and written explanations 
 and decrees of her Prelates. If he had done so, and had expressed 
 his dissent from doctrines correctly understood, no person could have 
 censured his disagreement with the Roman Catholic doctrines, nor 
 with the candid expression of his dishelief- — but if on the contrary, he 
 asserted what the Catholic faith expressly denied — that, which had 
 been frequently attributed to it, and had as frequently been denied 
 with abhorrence — then it became the duty — the urgent duty, not only 
 of the clerg)', but of the laity of that Community to assert their 
 detestation of such calumnies, and publicly to disavow a participation 
 in such doctrines. It was with the most painful feelings that he was 
 called on to denounce the assertion of so exalted and influential 
 an individual, but he was bound to his GoD and to his flock, 
 to state aloud that the Roman Catholics abhorred idolatry, and 
 he could not sufficiently express his horror of the accusation. It 
 was culpable to rob, to commit various offences which were amenable 
 to the law, but the charge now brought against the whole Roman Ca- 
 tholic people, was ten thousands times worse than highway robbery, 
 or any other charge that could be taxed to man. They were charged 
 with robbing the Almighty of the honor due to Him alone, and it was 
 not to be wondered that they felt indignant at the accusation of 
 giving glory to the creature, which was alone due to the Creator. 
 The slightest tinge — the shadow of " Idolatrous worship" essentially 
 corrupts and destroys the purity and singleness of the divine worship 
 of the One only True God, for the " Lord is a jealous God, &c., he 
 will not bear a rival," — " he will not accept a divided heart" — "he 
 will not give his heart to another" — " no one can serve two masters" 
 — " there is no union between light and darkness" — " there can be uo 
 communion between God and Beliel." Hence if the Roman Catho- 
 lic worship be in any way " idolatrous," Catholics are cut off from 
 the true worship of the Living God in this world, and they can have 
 no hope of mercy or glory in the world to come — an awful conclu- 
 sion ! and one forced on us by the astounding words of Mr. Justice
 
 APPENDIX. CI 
 
 Willis. It was really painful for him to be forced to express himself 
 in uncourteous and strong language, but standing, as he did, as the 
 senior Chaplain of the Roman Catholic persuasion now in the Colony, 
 and having had extended and great experience as a Priest, he could 
 not help rebutting the calumny which had either wantonly, or igno- 
 rantly been cast upon their community. 
 
 He had been acquainted with Catholics from South and North 
 America, from the East and West Indies, from France, Germany, 
 Spain, and Italy, and he had never met with the idolatry imputed to 
 the Roman Catholics by Mr. Justice Willis. He coidd not find ex- 
 cuse for such a cruel charge, which hail every appearance of being 
 thrown out to excite a prejudice against a large body of Christians who 
 were in every respect as devout, and as well conducted, as any other 
 body of religionists. To be accused of idolatry was a charge which 
 no unprejudiced mind could believe against them, and whicn was not 
 only uncharitable, but untrue. It was with pain that he had stated so 
 much, but it was his duty to maintain the tenets of his Church, and 
 to contradict that which had not the slightest foundation in fact or 
 doctrine. He begged leave to propose the second resolution, which 
 was — 
 
 That this Meeting cannot express in terms sufficientltf strong its 
 sense of the conduct of Mr, Justice Willis, who in a public meetiyig 
 has declared, that Roman Catholics by reason of their idolatrous 
 worship, have departed from, or greatly erred from, the pure Apos- 
 tolic faith, an assertion containing a waiiton and unprovoked insul:, 
 imputing to a large proportion of his fellow citizenSf inhabitants of 
 this Colony, a practical doctrine which they hold in the utmost abhor- 
 rence, and that this declaration on the part of Mr. Justice Willis, un- 
 called fur by the circumstances of the meeting, and calculated to en- 
 kindle the flames of religious discord in this Colony, being direct 
 evidence, that in his estimation, we possess neither a moral nor a 
 Christian character; we the Roman Catholics of Sydney and its 
 vicinity do hereby declare, we can have no longer esteem for, nor confi- 
 dence in him. 
 
 The resolution was seconded by Mr. R. Muqihy, and was carried 
 without dissent. 
 
 Mr. M'Encroe said, that in moving the third resolution on the 
 part of the Reverend H. G. Gregory, who was absent from the 
 meeting, he must observe that it had been declared that many Pro- 
 testant gentleman had expressed themselves equally indignant at the
 
 Cll APPENDIX. 
 
 unjust and uncharitable aspersions thrown out against the Roman 
 Catholics, and that many of them would have attended the meeting, 
 but that it was called in the name of the Roman Catholics only. It 
 was very gratifying to him to state, that many Protestant gentlemen 
 with the kindest feelings, had come forward and contributed to the 
 erection of Temples for the worship of the only true God, and he 
 thought it was a duty they owed to those gentlemen, to rebut the 
 presumption that they had contributed to the support of " idolatrous 
 worship," which, if allowed to pass unheeded, and macontradicted, 
 would indirectly attribute to them a culpability they deserved not. 
 In justice and in gratitude to those gentlemen who mvist have truly 
 appreciated the doctrines of the Catholic Church, differing as it did 
 in some points from their own, he was happy on the part of his 
 brother Clergyman, the Reverend Mr. Gregory, to propose the fol- 
 lowing resolution : — 
 
 That among tlip. motives for this expression of our abhorrence of 
 the imputed Idolalrtj^ not the least is our desire to rescue from so 
 gross a calumny our respected Protestant brethren, who have so 
 liberalli/ and generously contributed to the erection vf this and other 
 Temples to be dedicated not to the so'vice of idols, but to the worship, 
 in spirit awl in truth of the living God. 
 
 The resolution was seconded by Dr. Burke, and carried miani- 
 mously. 
 
 It was then moved by the Reverend Mr. Murphy, and seconded 
 by Mr. A. Ennis — " That a copy of these resolutions be presented 
 to His Excellency the Governor, ivith a request that they may be trans- 
 mitted to the Right Honourable the Secretary of State." — Carried 
 mianimously. 
 
 Mr. Adam Wilson moved that the Bishop should leave, and that 
 the Reverend Mr. Murphy should take the chair. 
 
 The Reverend Mr. Lovett moved — " That the thanks of this 
 meeting be given to our revered Bishop for his zealous and dignified 
 conduct, and for the honor he has done us in the chair in presiding 
 over this meeting." — The resolution was seconded by Captain Carter, 
 and was carried unanimously. 
 
 The Bishop addressed the meeting : — The proceedings of one of 
 the most painful days of his existence had nearly come to a conclu- 
 sion. They had been obliged to lay aside, for a short space, the un- 
 obtrusive and humble course they had always followed, to bring to 
 the test of truth, what if true, would debase them below the heathen
 
 APPENDIX. cm 
 
 nations, and render them a reproach to the name of Christians- 
 They had met, and he hoped by their unqualitied denial of the 
 odious charge made against them, that they had removed from the 
 minds of their brother Christians the odium which the indiscreet 
 avowal of a gentleman high in office, attached to them. Having 
 done so, it was now their duty to fall back into their wonted course 
 of quietude and charitj', and it rested with them to show to their op- 
 ponents the real beauty of religion, by the purity of their lives. 
 He earnestly prayed his flock to preserve and cherish feelings of 
 peace and good will towards their brethren of whatever denomina- 
 tion, regardless of the calumnies that might be thrown upon them, 
 either by unkind or ignorant persons, which would in the end meet 
 their own refutation, and rebound upon the propagators. He en- 
 treated them to remember that, wliatever difference existed in the 
 forms of religion, there was one great commandment given to all, 
 that they should love one another like brethren, and this they were 
 bound to obey, however others neglected it. With these words he 
 he woidd dismiss them in peace. 
 
 The meeting was conducted throughout with the most perfect 
 order, not a word being uttered (except by the speakers), from the 
 beginning to the end, and the Bishop having given his Benediction 
 the meeting broke up as if nothing uncommon had occurred.
 
 APPENDIX, No. XVI. 
 
 Philanthropos's Letter in the Sydney Herald. 
 DR. ULLATHORNE. 
 
 TO THE EDITOR OF THE SYDNEY HERALD. 
 
 Sir, — Yesterday morning I attended the Roman Catholic Chapel 
 in this town, on the occasion of a novice taking the vows of a Sister 
 of Charity. It is not my intention to enter into the details of the 
 ceremonies, it is sufficient to say on that point, that the whole 
 proceedings were so grossly absm-d, and to all, but the blind vota- 
 ries of superstition so nauseating and disgusting, as to fill all un- 
 biassed witnesses with pity for those who are weak enough to be 
 misled by imposition so monstrous, and to excite the utmost indig- 
 nation againt those who resort to arts so despicable, to delude the 
 ignorant multitude. 
 
 Premising merely that Dr. UUathorne, in his discourse to the new 
 sister on the occasion, assured her that she had now become 
 " like unto the angels in Heaven, and had entered the band of 
 144,000 virgins who are " espoused to Christ." I come at once to 
 the point which has induced me to trouble you with my present 
 letter. 
 
 Dr. UUathorne, in his discourse from the Altar, repeated again 
 and again, that the Church of Rome is the " Church of Australia." 
 If any thing were wanting to exemplify the arrogance, and show 
 the dangerous designs of the Roman Catholic Priesthood, this men- 
 dacious and insolent assertion supplies the hiatus. 
 
 But this is not the first occasion that I have been an eye and ear 
 witness to the bold assuption of this presuming Priest. It is but
 
 APPKNDIX. CV 
 
 three or four weeks ago that I heard him denounce Protestantism 
 from tlie Altar, as a gross delusion. He held in his hand the trans- 
 lation of the Scriptures as used in our Church, and asserted in the 
 face of his hearers, among whom were many Protestants, that so 
 far from being a correct translation of the inspired writers, it con- 
 tained only what was intended to serve the interested purposes of 
 the three translators. From this he deduced the inference that 
 ours is not the Religion of Christ, but of three men whom Protes- 
 tants blindly follow, and whose dictu we receive as the word of 
 God. He also, in fact, avowed the doctrine that none who are not 
 of the Church of Rome, can be saved. All this too was advanced 
 under the pretence of gi\Ting lectures on Christianity, without en- 
 tering into controversial matters. 
 
 It is, indeed, time for Protestants of all denominations " to be up 
 and stirring." The cloven foot, which Jesuitical cunning, for some 
 time endeavoured to conceal, is again put forth, — the tyrannical and 
 exterminating spirit of Popery again rears it head — now, viper-like, 
 insidiously stinging those whose too great liberality and charity 
 have restored to the serpent its venemous fangs, — now again, 
 boldly trampling under foot all that resists its blighting progress. 
 
 It is time, I repeat, for all Protestants to unite in arresting the 
 spread of this pestilence. If we continue our supineness much 
 longer, it may overrun the land, and subject it to the same ignomi- 
 nious debasement as benighted Ireland. P'or supineness and sloth 
 are not the characteristics of the Popish Priesthood. Their whole 
 time and energies are devoted to their vocation. They are inde- 
 fatigable in propagating their mischievous doctrines, and strain 
 every nerve to work out their own ends. 
 
 This town seems to be fixed upon as the centre-point of their opera- 
 tions. From two to four or more Priests and six Sisters of Charity 
 are labouring day and night amongst us. Upon whatever side we 
 look, these holy Brethren and Sisters are seen making their " exits 
 and their entrances," diffusing, in all directions, the subtle poison 
 which lurks under a fair exterior. The Female Factory and the 
 Hospital, are rarely free from their visits. Of their proceedings at 
 the former place, circumstances have been bruited a))road which 
 ought to be inquired into, though probably inquiry would be of 
 little avail, as we know that the pital)le and ignorant victims of this 
 superstitious creed would be prevented by secret llircats of damna-
 
 CVl APPENDIX. 
 
 tion, from disclosing aught militating against the propriety of the 
 proceedings of their spiritual guides. 
 
 My present object, however, is not so much to expose the pro- 
 ceedings of the priesthood, as to draw attention to the necessity 
 which exists generally, and in this town particularly, for the estab- 
 lishment of Protestant Schools, and for supplying increased oppor- 
 tunities of attending public worship. We have at present, only 
 one Church, which is not capable of containing one half the nuni' 
 ber of persons who would gladly attend. Many viembers of the 
 Church of England, are therefore compelltd to omit public worship, 
 or to attend other Chapels, which ■inany do ; some from curiosity, 
 others from an objection to allow their fatnilies to grow up in the 
 neglect of these public observances. The Roman Catholics and 
 Wesleyan Methodists, are daily rapidly extending their influence, 
 whilst that of the Church of England, is rapidly retrogading, owing 
 to the supineness which so generally prevails amongst its members. 
 Yet, it can scarcely be denominated supineness, for all that is wanted 
 is some person to take the lead, and put the machine in motion, 
 which, when once fairly started, will not be a laggard in the race. 
 
 I am. Sir, 
 
 Your's, &c., 
 
 PHILANTHROPQS. 
 
 Parramatta, April 10th, 1839. 
 
 The following extract is taken from the first number of the 
 ^ustrulasianChronicle, published at Sydney, on the 2d of August, 1839, 
 which was brought to the notice of the Writer of these Observations 
 at this stage of their publication. " The primary objects," of that 
 paper, are stated in the Prospectus published in the first page to be as 
 follows. " To explain and uphold the civil and religious principles 
 of Catholics, and to maintain their rights." 
 
 This extract is appended in furtherproof of the Writer's statements 
 as to the position assumed by the Church of Rome in the Colony :
 
 APPENDIX. CVii 
 
 THE CATHOLIC MEETING. 
 
 A General Meeting of the Catholics of Sydney and its vicinity was 
 held in the Cathedral Church of St. Mary, on Sunday, the 14th ult. 
 after the celebration of Divine Worship ; — the Right Reverend the 
 Bishop in the chair. — His Lordship was supported by the Very 
 Reverend the Vicar-General, the Clergy of Sydney, and the Gentle- 
 men composing the Committee of the Cathedral. The proceedings 
 were opened by the following 
 
 PASTORAL ADDRESS. 
 
 Juhn Bede, by the Grace of God, and by the appomtment of the Holy 
 See, Bishop, Vnar Apostolic of New Holland and Van Dkinen's 
 Land, 
 
 To the Beloved Clergy and People of Sydney, Health and 
 Benediction, 
 
 From the earliest period of the Christian Church it has been 
 deemed advantageous to religion, that the clergy and people should 
 meet the Bishop at stated times, to deliberate and to resolve on 
 matters temporal, appertaining to the common good. 
 
 The last occasion which assembled us was indeed of the most joy- 
 fid character. We welcomed amongst us, venerable co-operators in 
 the work of the ministry ; holy virgins also to whom the Almighty 
 disposer of hearts gives a sublime vocation, to preserve the inno- 
 cent from perversion, to reclaim the impenitent. Tlie good which 
 already results from their labours has gone beyond our most sanguine 
 expectations. Our responsibility is alleviated, by the consideration 
 of the efficacious assistance Divine Providence hath sent us. 
 
 Since we met, schools have been opened in various places, and in 
 most instances, with great success. The preparation required by the 
 Church Act for the permanent establishment of the clergy, have 
 been arranged at Yass, Goulburn, East Maitland, Windsor, and 
 Wollongong. 
 
 We have reason daily to rejoice in the numbers of our stock, 
 who, under the all-healing influence of Divine Grace, through the 
 zealous and unceasing labours of our beloved clergy, are returning 
 to the practice of their Christian and religious duties. May tlie 
 Lord continue the good work until his Church amongst us shall be 
 to him a spouse without spot or blemish. 
 
 Since, however, we last assembled, the Almighty has afflicted us.
 
 CVUl APPENDIX. 
 
 It hath pleased him to remove from this state of existence one of 
 our young ecclesiastics, Mr. Mac Phillips. His sojourn on these 
 shores has been only for sixteen months. Endowed with good 
 sense and sound understanding, with discretion and experience be- 
 yond his years, his virtues gave the most flattering promise in regard 
 of his future usefulness in the ministry. We bow with unfeigned 
 submission to the adorable will of God, whilst we acknowledge the 
 sorrow of heart with which we contemplate his loss. We recom- 
 mend this estimable ecclesiastic to your grateful recollectioris, and to 
 your fervent prayers. 
 
 We regret to find that misrepresentation of our doctrines of our 
 practices has not yet ceased. We did hope that the peaceful course 
 we have chosen would at length obtain tranquillity, so that the 
 various denominations of our Christian brethren would with us co- 
 operate in renovating the face of the land, in inculcating the duties 
 of our common Christianity, in encouraging the acts and sciences 
 which improve and adorn social life. How preferable is it to be 
 thus employed in these things rather than in misrepresenting each 
 other's doctrines. Why widen the breach between Christians, which 
 each good man must lament to exist, and give food to the jeer and 
 the sarcasm of the scoffing infidel ? Of misrepresenting either the 
 doctrines, or motives, or actions, of our Christian brethren, we deem 
 ourselves guiltless; nor are we aware, that such a charge can be 
 brought with justice against any of our communion. 
 
 We are, however, charged with aiming at advancement, and strug- 
 gling for superiority, and our clergy are marked out as a body to be 
 particularly opposed. In what respect may we ask, can these alle- 
 gations be sustained? What facts can be adduced in proof? Our 
 aim has been, and will be, to mind our own business, to fulfil the 
 end of our ministry, that so we may render a good account to 
 Him who has called us unto it, to labour unceasingly for the 
 salvation of souls committed to our pastoral charge, and to 
 encourage our clergy by word and example in all that is good. 
 Other advancement than that which may by such conduct be 
 attained in the estimation of the unprejudiced reflecting part 
 of the community, we disclaim. Other superiority than that, which 
 a more strict accomplishment of the law of charity and truth, 
 the better gifts which St. Paul exhorts all to pursue with a holy imi- 
 tation, we absolutely renounce. With worldly ascendancy and 
 worldly superiority we have no wish to be connected. How can we
 
 APPENDIX. CIX 
 
 iti a country, where happily for us and our posterity, the principle 
 of religions equality, a principle not invented by man, which whilst 
 the social relations remain intact, man cannot infringe by penal enact- 
 ments and be jnst, that principle of religious equality has been acknow- 
 ledged to exist, has been adopted as the basis of legislative arrangements. 
 
 And whilst we disclaim all desire to obtain ascendancy and supe- 
 riority, it becomes us as we value our religious liberty and the trans- 
 mission in peace, of this the most valuable of earthly blessings to 
 succeeding generations, to watch over its preservation with jealous 
 care, and to repel every attempt that may be made to establish a 
 privileged denomination of Christians amongst us. And whenever 
 indications clearly justify suspicion, we deem it a sacred duty to re- 
 monstrate ; satisfied that the harmony of our social relations must 
 be endangered, if in the love of peace we permit the attempt to re- 
 main unnoticed. 
 
 Under the protection of an enlightened and liberal Government, 
 exert yourselves, dearly beloved, to improve by your personal ex- 
 ample and influence, the moral state of the community. Encourage 
 every undertaking which tends to this object. Remember, that no 
 means are more conducive than a strict attention to the education 
 of the rising generation. You have now schools suited to every 
 form of education. Persons well qualified to teach your children 
 have come over to the Colony for this express purpose, and we ex- 
 pect we will no longer be indifferent and careless on a subject of 
 such vital importance to yourselves and children. We are gratified 
 to observe, that our schools have received a considerable accession 
 of numbers since we last addressed you ; still we have to lament, 
 that through the apathy of parents, the street is the school frequented 
 by very many children — an apathy not confined to the lower 
 order, to those who with a show of reason excuse the absence of 
 their children from school on the plan that their services are re- 
 quired at home. 
 
 Whilst we exhort you to attend to the education of your children, 
 our duty requires us to caution you not to send them to schools 
 conducted on principles adverse to the principles of your holy faith, 
 in the benefits of which they cannot participate without surrender- 
 ing their freedom of conscience. 
 
 By an exact fidelity in the discharge of all our moral, religious, 
 or social duties, let us, dearly beloved, evince our gratitude to the 
 Author of all good, through whose merciful dispensation we enjoy
 
 ex APPKNDIX. 
 
 perfect religious freedom, a blessing denied to onr forefathers. May 
 his grace enable us to adorn our faith by a holy life, and to trans- 
 mit it pure and undefiled to future ages ; and in all our under- 
 takings to promote his glory, and to preserve our rights, may the 
 influence of his Holy Spirit bless our proceedings through the me- 
 rits of Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 The above address, which was listened to with the most profound 
 attention and respect, having been read, his Lordship observed that 
 to some it might appear strange that the House of God had been 
 chosen to discuss the subjects about to be brought imder the atten- 
 tion of the meeting. To these it might be replied, that having 
 reference to the first and best gift of God, (without the enjoyment 
 of which, it was impossible to discharge in peace the duties of reli- 
 gion, or of social life,) freedom of conscience, unrestricted by the 
 shackles of man on his fellow man, no place could be more projier 
 than the Temple of God, for the discussjon of such subjects : under 
 the shadow of the cross, the mind would become disciplined to 
 approach them with becoming reverence ; with firmness of purpose ; 
 but with kind charitable feelings towards all. 
 
 It might, moreover, be remarked, that the gentlemen holding 
 official situations did not take part in these proceedings. Having 
 ourselves experienced pain from the unguarded expressions of pub- 
 lic functionaries at meetings held for religious purposes, the pro- 
 priety of preventing consequences which might occasion regret, 
 immediately suggests itself. The gentlemen alluded to, neither 
 would nor could use language which might give just offence to 
 other denominations, yet to guard against the possibility of sinister 
 party motives being attributed to them, to the diminution of their 
 public usefulness, we have deemed the loss of their services, how- 
 ever valuable, preferable to the danger of such a misconstruction. 
 With these observations his Lordship requested them to proceed to 
 the business of the meeting. 
 
 Dr. Lee, in moving the first resolution, spoke as follows : My 
 Lord, The resolution which has been put into my hands, contains, 
 or rather is in itself an axiom ; it therefore needs but little remark 
 by way of introduction. It is, however, an axiom which is appro- 
 priately introduced in the proceedings of this day, and cannot be 
 too generally known or appreciated ; and in connexion with the 
 important objects of this meeting, ought to receive, as it docs, addi-
 
 APPENDIX. CXI 
 
 tional force and sanction by its promulgation in this edifice, and in 
 your Lordship's presence. As I might detract from its terseness 
 and coherence by amplifying, I shall simply read the resolution for 
 the adoption of this assembly. 
 
 Resolved, Isl/y, That the object of government being the out- 
 ward well-being of iociety, and not the inward conscience, we hold 
 that no temporal authority has a right legislatively to interfere in 
 those relations which <ire purely between man and his Creator ; 
 hence, whilst with gratitude we acknoicledge the good feeling which 
 has authoritatively declared the existence of perfect equality amongst 
 all denomiriations of Christian belief in the social relations of the 
 Colony, we, at the same timi, avow our conviction, that this exists 
 not solely by reason oj legislative enactment, but in virtue of man's own 
 right. / 
 
 This resolution was seconded by Dr. Burke, and carried unani- 
 mously. 
 
 The Very Rev. Dr. Ullathorne, Vicar General. My Lord, This 
 second resolution, which I have to propose, is a consequence from 
 the first, which embodies its reason. Before making any other re- 
 mark, I wisli to take this opportunity of disclaiming certain misde- 
 meanours against the peace of society which have been imputed to 
 me by a portion of the public press. For the last six months, since 
 my return to the Colony, I have been selected as the mark by which 
 to attack the Catholic communitj', I suppose, on thatwell known prin- 
 ciple of the human mind, that that which is made personal to one is 
 felt much more vividly by the reader than that which is left as a 
 general charge upon all. I have been accused of various unchari- 
 table and bigotted acts, perpetrated in the course of my Christian 
 ministry. These accusations have been untiringly reiterated upon 
 the evidence of the first writer, a man without a name, who never 
 himself witnessed the things he describes. The principal writer 
 upon this scandal is, I am given to imderstand, and regret to hear, 
 a clergyman. An often told talc, however absurdly it may have 
 sounded at first, is at last believed. I have been silent for six 
 months ; were I longer to continue my silence, I should sanction 
 my own condemnation. I have been accused of preaching the 
 damnation of Protestants : I have done no such thing. I have not 
 met either a Catholic or a Protestant who heard the lecture referred 
 to, and there were many Protestants present, who did not cxjiress 
 his astonishment that misrepresentation should have dared to go so
 
 CXU APPENDIX. 
 
 far. My object was peace and conciliation, and the whole scope 
 and tenor of my lecture went but to show, that no individual Ca- 
 tholic, by his principles, had any right to condemn the conscience 
 of an individual Protestant in matters of his belief. I have been 
 charged with denouncing the Protestant version of the Sacred 
 Scriptures as an imposition. That there are errors in that version 
 every Protestant commentator agrees with me. But I have not 
 even referred to these. The aim and end of the lecture referred to, 
 and of every portion of its composition, went but to demonstrate 
 that the Protestant as well as the Catholic rested upon some autho- 
 rity more than the Sacred Scriptures themselves, at least upon the 
 testimony and erudition, and therefore upon the authority of the, 
 not three, translators, for the fact of their possessing the Sacred 
 Scriptures themselves in the English translation ; and that a trans- 
 lation is in its own nature nothing more or less than an interpreta- 
 tion. I wished to shew, that those who accused us of taking ano- 
 ther authority besides the Bible, did the same thing. This is the 
 length of my offending on this topic. I am accused of having 
 practised, and of having directed the practise of, a most base and 
 degradiug system of proselytising. To proselityse is to go roimd 
 soliciting those of other religious communions to desert their creed 
 and adopt yours. " They compass the world," says oiu- Saviour, 
 " to make one proselyte." Now, this is an imprudence of which 
 neither I nor any other Catholic Clergyman was ever guilty. Our 
 knowledge of human nature, and that traditional discipline upon 
 which, after the ancimt wisdom, we are formed, instructs us, that 
 to invite any one where there is no volunteered manifestation of a 
 predisposition of mind, is to make a hj^iocrite who will sooner or later 
 disgrace our cause. No person can shew that a Catholic Priest was 
 ever so absurd ; it is our custom always to delay until we are solicited ; 
 we first diligently search the motives of the party. We put ourselves 
 into no hurry ; and it is only after we begin to feel assured that 
 there is an earnestness, not prompted by any material or temporal 
 interest, that we commence giving our instructions. I know indeed 
 of parties who have obtruded themselves upon the members of 
 another denomination — who have forced a way for themselves and 
 their tracts into the houses of the helpless poor — who have har- 
 rassed the beds of the sick, and thrust themselves, despite the will 
 of the husband, into the chamber of the dying wife, regaling lier 
 in her last miseries, with insults and representations of her belief.
 
 APPENDIX. OXm 
 
 and with caviratures of her sacraments, her pastors and other in- 
 structors ; I could even name times, and places, and persons, but I 
 forbear ; these persons were not Priests or even Catholics. Is 
 there a Protestant in this Colony who, however closely he may 
 have observed our course, can say that, of his own knowledge, he 
 ever knew an instance of our having obtruded either ourselves or 
 our doctrines upon any one person, still less of our having insulted, 
 derided, or misrepresented the professors of any other belief? 
 That the whole of ovu* course has not been eminently peaceful ? 
 That we have ever stept beyond defence against aggression. That 
 we have not borne calumny upon calumny, and one misrepresenta- 
 tion after another, until we have been compelled at length by the 
 very spirit of peace, to shew that we are neither the degraded slaves 
 nor the impious idolators, nor the domineering bigots, unfit for all 
 human converse, ovu- enemies toil to make us appear. A few years 
 ago, and where was the man in society, or the pen in the press, 
 which did not deplore the want, and invoke the aid of a Catholic 
 Clergy, to instruct and amend the Catholic people. We have left 
 all things — we have come, our exertions are beginning to shew a 
 good result, and this is our reward. What is our crime ? We 
 have mingled in no party strife or political contention, we have not 
 sought to make ourselves a property, we have taken none of our 
 time, or of our small means from our people to ourselves, acts 
 which are readily excused in the clergy of other creeds ; we have 
 not even sought the gratifications of social intercourse. No, a 
 Priest passes from his daily toils amongst the sick in body and dis- 
 eased in mind, from amongst the wretched and degraded in every 
 degree of misery, from gangs, and prisons, and hospitals, and sick 
 chambers, from quelling drunken insolence, and reconciling domes- 
 tic feuds, from long and weary contests with vice and crime, he 
 passes to his retirement, his prayers and his books ; he asks but a 
 little time to calm and strengthen his heart before God, to prepare 
 him for his renewed war against human passions, for a little leisure 
 to refresh and repair his mind for new efforts, and even this one 
 consolation of his life, it is denied he shall possess in peace. Again 
 I ask, what is our crime, but that we have laboured and striven to 
 present our people to the Government better subjects, to employers 
 more faithful and trustworthy dealers, to masters more orderly and 
 better servants, to society, better men ? If we have failed in this 
 attempt, whom have we injured ? if we have at all succeeded, 
 
 h
 
 CXIV APPENDIX. 
 
 where is our guilt? It is well to say that a few nameless hirelings 
 are our revilers. Every man who continues to receive the slander 
 encourages it, and every man who pays for it sanctions the slander 
 by his act, whilst he cherishes the slanderer in his guilt. The reso- 
 lution speaks its own sense. It appeals to the free and independent 
 mind of every communion. Freedom of conscience was pro- 
 claimed in the Sermon on the Mount—" Judge not that you may 
 not be judged," and by St. Paul—" Why judgest thou another 
 man's servant, to his own master does he stand or fall." There was 
 a time when states saw but one religion amongst a people. When 
 religion gave her sanction, her consecration, and her strength to 
 the throne, whilst the sovereignty returned her countenance, her 
 support, and something of her earthly majesty to the enforcement 
 of religion. And what would states give could they have it now. 
 From how much care, trouble, and legislation would it relieve a 
 government. But at present there is not one religious community 
 which does not form a minority, whether in the Britsh Empire, or 
 in the British Colonies. The powers of government, say the doc- 
 trines of the time and of her statesmen, are derived from and re- 
 present the entire community. For the state, then, in these times, 
 to recognise and ally herself to the religious sense of one minor 
 section is a practical absurdity and a political contradiction. I have 
 great pleasure in saying that I strongly express my own conviction 
 in proposing the following resolution : — 
 
 2ndly — That we have observed with pain, expressions used, and 
 eiforts made by individuals, indicative of a disposition to disturb 
 this equality, and to obtain the recognition of one reUgious deno- 
 mination of Christians as the Established Church, having supe- 
 riority and privileges not to be possessed by other denominations. 
 Apprehensive of the evils, the destruction of our peace, and the 
 ruin to the colony, which must sooner or later inevitably follow, if 
 the state of things contemplated by these individuals be accom- 
 plished, — we, in the name of the Roman Catholic Community of 
 New South Wales, hereby declare, that we will never cease to re- 
 monstrate against these attempts. The desire of ascendancy im- 
 puted to us, we disclaim. Our desire is to maintain peace ; we 
 seek not superiority. Perfect equality amonst all religious deno- 
 minations, is our sole object, and that we are determined to uphold. 
 Captain Carter seconded this resolution, and was carried unani- 
 mouslv.
 
 APPENDIX. CXV 
 
 jMoved by Ailam \\'ilson, Esq. 
 
 3rdly — That tliis meeting, feelingly and practically convinced, 
 that so long as the Head of one denomination of Christians is 
 privileged to sit in Councils of the Colony to legislate, and to judge 
 upon and direct the execution of the laws, even such as regard the 
 Ecclesiastical affairs of other denominations of Christians, those other 
 denominations cannot enjoy perfect religious freedom, still less, reli- 
 gious equality, do adopt and approve of the following memorial, 
 praying the removal of the Right Rev. the Protestant Bishop from the 
 Councils of the Colony, that the principle on which the Church Act 
 has been established, may be carried into practical effect, the principal 
 of perfect religious equality amongst all denominations of Christians. 
 
 To the Right Honourable Her Mujestijs Principal Secretary of State 
 for the Colonies, the Right Honourable the Marquis of Normanhij, 
 4'c. eye. 8fC., 
 Tlie humble Memorial of the Catholic Inhabitants of New South 
 
 Wales. 
 
 Respectflllv Shewetii — 
 
 That Her Majesty's Catholic subjects in New South Wales consti- 
 tute, by the census, one fourth, but, in fact, one third, of the entire 
 population of the Colony. 
 
 That after many years of most grievous destitution of the means of 
 receiving the religious instructions and the rites and sacraments of 
 their Church, and of giving their children some education without 
 fear of the corruption of their religious tenets, they, at length, under 
 the enlightened government of Sir Richard Bourke, and the en- 
 couraging sanction of the Home Administration, began to enjoy all 
 the advantages of the exercise of their religion and of being educated, 
 from which has already followed a visible and marked improvement in 
 public morality and decorum. 
 
 That in the spirit of the letter of the Right Honourable Lord Gle- 
 nelg, of November 30th, 1835, strongly approving the " equity of the 
 arrangement proposed by Sir Richard Bourke, in his letter to Lord 
 Stanley, of the 30th of September, 1833, of giving equal encourage- 
 ment to the three principalChristianChurchesin the Colony," the Church 
 Act was by the Honourable Legislative Council of the colony passed in 
 the year 1836, giving Her Majesty's Catholic subjects equal means of re- 
 ceiving religious instruction, andof being educated in comformity with 
 their tenets, relatively, not indeed to their numbers, but yet to their 
 property, with the principal Protestant denominations of the Colony. 
 
 h 2
 
 CXVl APPENDIX. 
 
 That though we are sensible that in this we only enjoy, after long 
 delays, a right grounded in " equity," to use the words of Lord 
 Glenclg, we nevertheless feel ourselves bound in eternal gratitude 
 and are " thus taught," as Sir Richard Bourke, in his letter to Lord 
 Stanley, anticipated we should be, " to look up to government as our 
 common protector and friend, securing us to the state as good sub- 
 jects, and to society as good men." 
 
 That after this preamble of facts, your memorialists entreat the at- 
 tention of your Lordship to the anomaly which exists to the prejudice 
 of the religious equality established upon them by the Church Act. 
 
 The head of one of the Christian denominations in the Colony, the 
 Right Rev. Doctor Broughton alone, enjoys a seat in the Legislative 
 and Executive Councils.* In the Executive Council the details of all 
 Ecclesiastical arrangements, connected with the Government, are re- 
 ceived and judged upon ; though your memorials do not assert undue 
 influence has been used to theirprejudice, yet they cannot forget that 
 the Right Rev. Prelate first disturbed the Colony with Religious Con- 
 troversy, respecting them in the year 1833, 'I'hathe gave them just 
 reason to complain of misrepresentation of their tenets, whilst opposing 
 the general system of education in 1836. 
 
 ' That if the Colonial Press gave correct information, the same Right 
 Rev. Prelate, on a public occasion, vrith measured phrases, but in a 
 spirit which cannot be mistaken, pointed the zeal of his Clergy against 
 our Communion by name, and against our Rev. Clergy, as persons 
 who are aiming at, and struggling for, superiority, although it is well 
 known their efforts have been excliisi\ely directed to the moral im- 
 provement of their own Congregations ; they have not meddled with 
 any other thing, and they have hitherto borne these reproaches iti si- 
 lence. Moreover we hear with astonishment that proofs will ere long 
 reach, if they have not reached your Lordship, of an attempt made by 
 the same Right Rev. Prelate on the most frivolous and vexatious 
 grounds, which are unfounded in fact, to destroy the civil existence of 
 our revered and beloved Prelate, the local head of our Church, in his 
 Episcopal character, that the Right Rev. Doctor Broughton alone 
 may be recognised as a Bishop in Australia, to rule over the con- 
 
 * The Petitioners overlook the circumstance, that the Attorney General who is 
 a Roman Catholic, and also a Member of their La}' Committee, is the legal advi- 
 .«!er and therefore in the Councils of the Governor and is also a member of the 
 Legislative Council, they cannot be said therefore, either to be unrepresented, or 
 without influence in the Councils of Government.
 
 APPENDIX. CXVU 
 
 sciences of men, one third of whom do not acknowledge his jurisdic- 
 tion over them, whilst our Preshvterian Brethren, with many other 
 denominations, a large proportion of the remainder reject it. 
 
 With these proofs of the spirit which animates the Right Kev. l)r 
 Broughton in our regard, we are convinced that your Lordship will 
 deem that we have reason to feel aggrieved that he should be a mem- 
 ber of a Secret Council wliich adjudicated on matters appertaining to 
 our Church, a Council in which we have no representative, in which 
 there is no member of our creed.* 
 
 And that your Lordship may more clearly apprehend the 
 nature of the grievance, of which we complain, we beg respect- 
 fully to state, that before any aid can be obtained under the (hurch 
 Act, it is required that there be laid before the Honourable Executive 
 Council :— 
 
 1st — An account of all monies collected. 
 
 2ndly — A declaration signed by the Right Rev. the Catholic Bishop 
 of the sources whence these monies have been obtained, whether in 
 the colonies or elsewhere. 
 
 3rdly — The names of the parties subscribing. 
 
 4thly — The names of the Trustees. 
 
 5thly — Plans, Specifications, Estimates, and a variety of other par- 
 ticulars. 
 
 That in consequence of this your memorialists are subject to the 
 intolerable grievance, a grievance they have hitherto born in silence, 
 hoping that the contemplated changes in the Councils of the Colony 
 would ere this have removed its pressure, the grievance of being com- 
 pelled to disclose the whole of the temporal concerns of their Church, 
 and the arrangement of its external Ecclesiastical government to the 
 head of another denomination of Christians to whom we belong not. 
 
 'i'hat, urged by the pressure of all this grievance, your mcnioialists 
 cannot withhold this solemn declaration to your Lordship, as the 
 representative of Her Most Gracious Majesty's Government, that un- 
 der this present mode of administering the Church Act, we are subject 
 to 'an inquisitorial control, directly at variance with the principles of 
 Religious Freedom, and with the principles of the ChurchAct itself. 
 
 That your memorialists, following the example of their brethren of 
 the Presbyterian denomination in the Colony, in their address to your 
 Lordship's predecessor, respectfully pray, that Her Majesty's Go- 
 vernment would he pleased, in their wisdom, to provide that the 
 
 * See note to preceding page.
 
 CXVIU APPENDIX. 
 
 affairs of their Church may not be made subject to tlie Legislative Au- 
 thority, or to the Executive power of the head of another denomination 
 of Christians. 
 
 And your Memorialists, as in duty bound, will ever pray. 
 
 This resolution and memorial were seconded by Roger Murphy, 
 Esq., and carried unanimously. 
 
 The Rev. Francis Murphy in proposing the 4th resolution said : 
 My Lord, — I feel great pleasure in being called upon to propose 
 to this meeting the resolution which has been now put into my 
 hand. Firstly, because it embodies sentiments congenial to my 
 own ; and, secondly, because it affords me an opportunity of 
 again publicly denying the truth of an accusation which a thou- 
 sand times has been brought against us, and a thousand times 
 proved to be unjust, and completely contrary to our well known 
 principles and practice ; namely, that we are opposed to the 
 reading of (he Bible. Now 1 say that we are not opposed to the 
 reading of the Bible — we are not opposed to the circulation of 
 the Scriptures amongst our people, and in proof of this assertion 
 1 have only to appeal to this one fact, that the present Catholic 
 Primate of Ireland, Dr. Crolly, has caused the Douay version of 
 the Bible to be stereotyped, and to be sold at a very moderate 
 price, for the sole purpose of enabling almost every Catholic to 
 have a copy of the sacred volume ; and previously to my em- 
 barking for this Colony I .supplied my self with a large quantity of 
 Coyne's edition of the Bible, copies of which may be purchased 
 at any time from the clerk of this church. We are not then 
 opposed to the circulation of the scriptures amongst our people ; 
 but 1 will tell you what we are opposed to : — we are opposed to 
 any system of education which places in the hands of our children 
 an edition of the scriptures which we consider imperfect, and in 
 many passages completely at variance with the originals. We 
 are opposed to a system which allows Protestant masters to ex- 
 plain those scriptures to our Catholic children. — We are opposed 
 to a system which makes the sacred word of God a common class 
 book, and which allows every child to interpret for himself the 
 mysterious yolume, because the Church, taught by the experience 
 ofages,haslong'since learned that the wasp an 1 the bee draw honey 
 and poison from the same fragrant and beautiful flower. If, there- 
 fore, such a system should be contemjilated for this Colony, we 
 have met here this day to enter our most solemn protest against
 
 APPENDIX. CXIX 
 
 it, and to declare that how highly soever we value the hlessings 
 of education we value the salvation of our little children still 
 more, and, therefore, never shall consent to any plan of instruc- 
 tion by which that salvation might be endangered, or our sacred 
 trust neglected and betrayed. I move : — 
 
 4thly — That whilst we respect the conscientious feelings of the 
 various denominations in the Colony, differing from us in religious 
 belief, we claim as a right that our freedom of conscience be 
 respected. In this spirit, we fully anticipate from a just govern- 
 ment that no Board of Education will be formed in which we 
 cannot be duly represented; no principle established as the basis 
 of an educational system which will exclude us from a participation 
 in its benefits. 
 
 This resolution having been seconded by Mr. Coyle, 
 The Ver^ Reverend Doctor Ullathorne rose and said — Permit 
 me to add one fact more to thofe adduced by the Reverend Mr. 
 iMurphy, to shew that the Catholic is no enemy to the circulation 
 of approved versions of the Sacred Scriptures. I once had the 
 curiosity to ask a Catholic publisher in Dublin, Mr. Coyne, of 
 Capel-street, the number of copies of the Douay Bible he had 
 sold, and he assured me as a fact, that he had himself, in the 
 course of ten years, as a private speculation, published and sold 
 50,000 copies of the entire Scriptures, 1)esides Testaments, each 
 body containing the printed approbation of the ( athollc Arch- 
 bishop of Dublin. But there are many reasons why a Catholic 
 parent cannot send his children to a school where the perusal of 
 the Protestant version of the Scriptures is a leading feature, and 
 constitutes the sole religious instruction. The principal of those 
 is. that by so doing, he gives up his Catholic principles and sur- 
 renders the whole ground of controversy between the two 
 Churches, practically admitting that his child is capable of under- 
 standing the creed embodied in the Scriptures without the aid of 
 any teaching authority, or the interpreting voice of any Church. 
 In the educational system to which the attention of the Colony 
 has been lately drawn, the teacher is left such a scope of discretion 
 in questioning and examining his pupils as to the sense of the 
 sacred text, that he could never fail, even despite of himself, to 
 impress on all his pupils the sentiments of his own peculiar 
 denomination. The school would be of the religion of the teacher, 
 against all precautions, and the parents of children of other
 
 CXX APPENDIX. 
 
 denominations would never feel at rest. The facts and moral 
 sentiments of the Sacred Scriptures, are used b^ us in our 
 schools to a great extent. Catechisms, and histories, and extracts 
 of the Sacred Scriptures, are amongst our most favourite school 
 books. But man^-, even Protestants and Church of England 
 men, have powerfully developed in their writings the mischiefs 
 consequent on degrading the sacred volume itself into a mere 
 book for school exercises. 
 
 The resolution was carried unanimously. 
 Moved bj the Rev. Charles Lovatt, and duly seconded, — 
 3thly — That a copy of these resolutions be transmitted to (he 
 Right Honourable the Secretary of State for the Colonies, and 
 to his Excellency the Governor. 
 Moved and seconded, — 
 
 6thly — That the Committee be instructed to prepare a memorial 
 to his Excellency the Governor, and the Honorable the Legis- 
 lative Council, praying for pecuniary assistance towards the com- 
 pletion of the Church of St. Mary. 
 Moved by A. Wilson, Esq., — 
 
 That the Right Reverend the Bishop do leave the chair. 
 Moved, seconded, and carried with acclamations, — 
 That the thanks of this meeting be respectfully offered to the 
 Right Reverend the Bishop for his zeal in calling the attention 
 of the community to the subjects brought under consideration, 
 and his Lordship's dignified conduct in the chair. 
 
 His Lordship then returned thanks to God, and gave his 
 blessing to the assembly; and thus ended a meeting, which, as 
 to the propriety and utility of its objects, the respect shewn by 
 a flock to its beloved pastor, and the unanimity of all present, 
 will, we trust, form a model and a precedent for all future 
 meetings of the Catholics of this Colony :
 
 ABSTRACT of th( 
 taken the 2nd 
 No. I , passed 
 
 COUNTIES. 
 
 Argyle 
 
 Bathurst . . .-, 
 
 Bligh 
 
 Brisbane , 
 
 Camden 
 
 Cook 
 
 Cumberland 
 
 Uiirham 
 
 Georgiana 
 
 Ciloucester 
 
 Hunter 
 
 King 
 
 Macquarie 
 
 Murray 
 
 Northumberland. . 
 
 PliiUip 
 
 Roxburgh 
 
 Saint Vincent .... 
 
 Wellington 
 
 Westmoreland. . . . 
 Without the Boundai 
 Road and Ironed Ga| 
 I'enal Settlements 
 Colonial Vessels at Si 
 I'ort Phillip 
 
 Totals. 
 
 Note. — The proportion 
 nieut Gazette, but) 
 Roman ( atlioIicSj 
 Total, .^)t,fi21 Prol
 
 APPENDIX, No. XVII. 
 
 1 
 
 ABSTRACT of ihe Number of Inhabitants in the Colony of New South Wales, according tt» atonsus 
 taken the 2nd September 1836, under an Act of the Governor and Council of the 7lh W, IV., 
 No. I , passed 5lh July 1836. 
 
 Argylc 
 
 Bathm-at . . -^ 
 
 Bliffh 
 
 Brisbane 
 
 Camden 
 
 Cook /. . 
 
 Cumberland 
 
 Uurbam 
 
 Georgiana 
 
 Gloucester 
 
 Hunter 
 
 King 
 
 MacquBrie ....... 
 
 Mnrniy 
 
 Nortbumberland. . . 
 
 Phillip 
 
 Iloxburgh 
 
 Saint Vincent 
 
 Wellington 
 
 Westmoreland 
 
 Witliout the Boundaries 
 Road and Ironed Gangs 
 I'enal Settlements .... 
 Colonial Vessels at Sea 
 I'ort Phillil) 
 
 Totals 23121 
 
 PERSONS ON THE ESTABLISHMENT. 
 
 «7 
 112 
 220 
 90.'^ 
 678 
 12724 
 740 
 1!I2 
 
 i:i8 
 
 258 
 194 
 174 
 
 5:n 
 
 !3(il 
 
 54 
 
 595 
 
 100 
 
 163 
 
 !82 
 
 1256 
 
 19 
 
 17 
 
 1175 
 
 178 
 
 Under 
 
 128 
 13 
 51 
 301 
 306 
 
 1106 
 804 
 219 
 974 
 1168 
 366 
 7254 
 1749 
 227 
 520 
 225 
 207 
 875 
 853 
 1790 
 169 
 891 
 341 
 283 
 260 
 1.300 
 2190 
 1493 
 
 7164 25254 55539 
 
 1929 
 
 1369 
 
 344 
 
 1245 
 
 2374 
 
 1350 
 
 24 
 
 2693 
 
 469 
 
 718 
 
 582 
 
 436 
 
 1098 
 
 1466 
 
 3607 
 
 228 
 
 1628 
 
 512 
 
 465 
 
 479 
 
 2659 
 
 2212 
 
 1527 
 
 1175 
 
 18G 
 
 Above 
 twelve 
 year* 
 
 276 
 
 152 
 17 
 81 
 
 454 
 
 377 
 8454 
 
 297 
 65 
 79 
 
 119 
 61 
 91 
 
 163 
 
 Under 
 twelve 
 
 176 
 110 
 14 
 36 
 276 
 298 
 4730 
 174 
 36 
 53 
 92 
 39 
 50 
 87 
 507 
 
 1 
 16 
 57 
 27 
 1825 
 
 360 
 
 32 
 
 133 
 
 797 
 
 702 
 
 15009 
 
 515 
 
 106 
 
 136 
 
 226 
 
 109 
 
 202 
 
 262 
 
 1409 
 
 19 
 
 352 
 
 80 
 
 65 
 
 lUO 
 
 309 
 
 2417 
 
 1729 
 
 37S 
 
 1378 
 
 3161 
 
 2052 
 
 39797 
 
 3208 
 
 575 
 
 854 
 
 809 
 
 544 
 
 1300 
 
 1729 
 
 5016 
 
 247 
 
 1980 
 
 592 
 
 530 
 
 579 
 
 2969 
 
 2230 
 
 1628 
 
 1175 
 
 224 
 
 2577 21557 77096 64621 21898 
 
 1618 
 
 1243 
 
 273 
 
 1004 
 
 2158 
 
 1517 
 
 29090 
 
 2300 
 
 339 
 
 629 
 
 630 
 
 327 
 
 898 
 
 1089 
 
 3601 
 
 147 
 
 1415 
 
 430 
 
 357 
 
 393 
 
 1784 
 
 1394 
 
 926 
 
 850 
 
 210 
 
 783 
 485 
 103 
 373 
 992 
 534 
 10270 
 904 
 234 
 222 
 175 
 217 
 .376 
 630 
 1398 
 100 
 561 
 162 
 172 
 185 
 1164 
 829 
 697 
 325 
 14 
 
 c 
 
 Note. — Tlie proportion of Free Persons nnd Convicts who are Protestants and Roman Cnlholics are not given in the C.overn- 
 inent Gnzette. bnt tlie following (iccount of them is demcd from au authentic bouice -.—gvee: 3(i.l21 rrotcslants, 12,898 
 Roman Cathoiics, 2-J(i Jews and I'ligans, Convict: 18,500 Protestiints, y.OOO Romiin Cftholirs, 3;U Jews anil Pagans. 
 Total, ,=il,fi21 Protestants, 2I,8!I8 Roman Cfitholiis, ri77 Ji-wsjind Piigans. Jl 
 
 1
 
 APPENDIX No. XVIII. 
 
 Extract from the Sydney Herald Newspaper of the 26ih 
 
 July, 1839. 
 THE GOVERNOR'S MINUTE ON PUBLIC EDUCATION 
 
 Having, in the estimate for education, caused to be inserted the 
 sum of 3,000/. towards the establishment of schools on the principle 
 of the British and Foreign Society, I think it right to explain, in a 
 separate paper, my views upon this important subject, more fully than 
 1 could conveniently have done in the body of my minute. 
 
 The great dispersion of the population of New South Wales, renders 
 perhaps more than in any country upon earth, a system of education 
 necessary, that shall be as comprehensive as possible. In large towns, 
 or in a densely peopled country, separate schools for each denomina- 
 tion of Christians may easily be established, and in a qualified manner 
 may answer the object of their institution ; though if, as I believe, the 
 highest interests of mankind, temporal as well as eternal, require of 
 us lo nurture the youth of any country in feelings of love and charity 
 towards each other, irrespective of religious creeds, this can, perhaps, 
 only be fully done, at least I think it can best be effected by accus- 
 toming them to receive in common the first elements of instruction. — 
 Butj however opinions may differ upon this as an abstract question, 
 to insist in New South Wales that each separate denomination shall 
 have its separate school, is (let the fact be disguised as it may) in 
 reality to say, that even in our capital, a large portion of the popula- 
 tion shall remain uneducated ; and out of Sydney there shall, for the 
 poorer classes of society, be scarcely any education at all. Schools 
 are indeed at the present moment springing up in most of our 
 country towns, but their existence will, in all probability, be but
 
 CXXIV APPENDIX. 
 
 ephemeral ; for they will stand one in the way of the other, and hy 
 competing where they ought to combine, defeat the common object of 
 them all. 
 
 The most mature deliberation upon this difficult and very important 
 subject, has led me to conclude that the plan upon which we have 
 been proceeding since 1836, will, if allowed to grow into a system, be 
 found fraught with the direst mischiefs to the community— one of the 
 least of which Vill l>e the waste of the public funds ; and further, that 
 it is a duty incumbent upon me to attempt at least the establishment of 
 a better one. The plan which was intended by my predecessor to com- 
 prehend all denominations being abandoned, 1 fall back upon the one 
 which 1 consider next desirable, that which shall comprehend the 
 greatest number possible. 
 
 It seems to me thatthere are but two principles on which a general 
 system of education can be established ; one is, to exclude relio-ious 
 instruction altogether; the other, to introduce into our schools reli- 
 gious instruction to the utmost extent to which persons pro- 
 fessing different religious creeds can be brought to receive it in 
 common, and to leave the complement to be made up by the pa- 
 rents of the children, or by their recognised spiritual directors. The 
 latter plan is the one which I prefer, as beit^ most in accordance with 
 the religious feeling of the country. 
 
 What 1 at present recommend by way of commencement is, that a 
 building, capable of holding about 200 children of each sex, shall be 
 erected at the public expense in Sydney, and one of half the size in each 
 of two towns hereafter to be selected ; that the salaries of the masters 
 and mistresses to be appointed to these schools shall be defrayed by 
 the Government ; and that the whole management of them shall be en- 
 trusted to a Board of Education, as soon as one can be established. 
 In these schools I propose that the system of the British and Foreign 
 Society shall be introduced, modified in any manner that may after- 
 wards be approved of by the Board of Education, provided only that 
 by such modification its essential character be not changed. 
 
 But though these schools are to be kept up at the cost of the State, 
 I propose that a sum (which should be at least fd. per diem, and may 
 probably be raised to Id,) shall be rigorously exacted for every child 
 that may be educated in them ; and in order to bring private contri- 
 butions to the aid of the schools, 1 propose that subscriptions shall be 
 set off foot to defray this charge for parents who may themselves be 
 unable to bear it ; or that persons shall be allowed to nominate free 
 scholars in proportion to the amount of theii oiibt>criptions.
 
 APPENDIX. CXXV 
 
 The school to be established in Sydney will serve also as a Normal 
 one for the instruction of teachers ; and 1 trust in this respect alone, 
 it may be found extremely extremely useful ; for, where the method of 
 teaching: only is concerned, and not the matter taught, and where, 
 moreover, the learners areadults instead of children, religions scruples 
 will not, I hope, prevent any one from resorting lo the place in 
 which instruction can be best obtained. 
 
 With the consent of the Council, I propose still to continue the 
 assistance of Government to schools established ^by any separate 
 denomination of Christians, on the principle of making the contribu- 
 tion from government equal to that which is raised from private 
 sources. In order, however, to guard against any wasteful expen- 
 diture of the public funds, it will be necessaiy to establish some 
 limits within which the principle shall be acted on. 
 
 1. That no School shall be entitled to assistance, unless a certain 
 sum (say perhaps 100/.) shall be subscribed in aid of the first estab- 
 lishment of it. 
 
 2. That the Government aid shall be discontinued, whenever the 
 average number of children of either sex on the books, shall fall be- 
 low a fixed number (say 40) ; or the daily average attendance fail to 
 reach three fourths of that number. 
 
 3. That no aid whatever shall be allowed to schools at whichboard- 
 ers are taken, or which are not provided with competent teachers. 
 
 4. That no two schools shall receive Government aid, unless the 
 distance between them exceed five miles, or the population of the place 
 shall exceed 3000. 
 
 , 5. That school buildings erected partly at the expense of Govern- 
 ment, when they cease to be used as schools shall become absolutely 
 the property of Government. 
 
 'J'he Schools which were established prior to 1836, require to be 
 treated of separately, because they have hitherto received from Go- 
 vernment a greater degree of support than those established since. 
 To withdraw this support may be said to be ungracious, to continue 
 it would be unjust, seeing that there are two denominations only which 
 share in it, the proper middle course therefore, seems to be to discon- 
 tinue it gradually. 
 
 The most objectionable feature in these Schools is, that by which 
 the Government is called on to pay one halfpenny per diem for each 
 scholar, whose parents or friends are either unable or unwilling to 
 pay it themselves. This provision I believe to be positively injurious,
 
 CXXVl APPENDIX. 
 
 as well to the schools as to the government. If f rum thu amount to 
 be granted to schools of the Church of Emrland, the sum paid under 
 this head be .struck off, the Council will not perhaps consider the remain- 
 der too much to be granted to them for the present year ; and for the 
 future I would propose that the sum should he further reduced in equal 
 portiojis, so as to cease altogether in four years from the present time. 
 
 With respect to schools for the education of children of the Roman 
 Catholic persuasion, a particular provision seems to be necessary. 
 The Catholic community may be said without offence to stand more 
 in need of the assistance of Government, than the members of any 
 other persuasion ; for, though producers of wealth in an equal degree 
 they are not in an equal degree consumers of it, and if it be 
 the duty of the State to provide for the education of youth, that duty 
 becomes stronger instead of weaker, that in proportion as any class 
 or division of people is unable to provide it for themselves. Ihe 
 Roman (,'atholics will, moreover, by the substitution in the Govern- 
 ment Schools of the British and Foreign for the Irish system of edu- 
 ciition, be placed in a less advantageous position than that which was 
 intended for them by Sir Richard Bourke, and sanctioned by Her 
 Majesty's Government in 1836. 
 
 Roman Catholics, in consequence of the well known tenets of their 
 faith, cannot be expected to resort very generally to schools estab- 
 lished on the principles of the British and Foreign Society. In fact 
 that Society though it throws its doors open to them, has never sought 
 to gain the attendance of Catholics, by yielding up any portion of the 
 Protestant principles on which their schools are establisht-d ; whilst 
 on the the contrary, there is no sect or denomination of Protestants 
 which may not send their children to the schools of that Society, with- 
 out the smallest sacrifice whatsoever of any essential principle of their 
 faith. To give to the schools of Catholics no more assistance than to the 
 separate schools ofany other denomination, would be to violate the princi- 
 ple of erjuality, which since the pnssingof the Church Act has been so hap- 
 pily established in this land ; without therefore expressly sayiny to luhut 
 extent in future years, this further support ought to be carried, J am 
 anx-ious to record, subject to the approval of Her Majesty's Governme7it, 
 mr/ public recognition of their claim to it; and for the ensuing year, I 
 have caused to be inserted 1000 /./or the purpose. 
 
 It remains for me to speak of the control, which I propose to vest 
 in a Board of Education, as soon as one can be established. 
 
 The Board should have entire control over the Government Schools,
 
 APPENDIX. CXXVll 
 
 including all establishments for orphans — whether Protestant or Ca- 
 tholic, without however being allowed to varj' Ihe nature of the reli- 
 gious instruction now afforded in them. 
 
 Over all other Schools their control will be essentially a financial 
 one ; or if it be made a visitatorial, it will be such only for financial 
 purposes, to ascertain the sufficiency of the buildings, the competency 
 of the masters, aad the attendance of the children ; without inter- 
 fering with the mode of instruction, or prescribing what is to be 
 taught. 
 
 The members of the Board will be unpaid, or allowed only a small 
 sum to cover any actual expenses they may incur ; but their clerk 
 or secretary must be paid, and 1 propose to put him, as to emolument, 
 on the footing of a second class in the colonial service. With respt-ct 
 to the composition of the F5oard, I am not yet in a condition to an- 
 nounce my views ; but 1 am strongly disposed to the opinion tha; the 
 members of it should be all laymen. 
 
 In conclusion, I am anxious it should be distinctly understood, that 
 1 propose the introduction of the British and Foreign School Society's 
 system, because that Society, and the principles on which it is 
 founded, are well known ; and because the aim of the Society is, I 
 believe, to give what I above described as the greatest degree of reli- 
 gious instruction, which persons of different creeds, can be brought to 
 receive in common. If, in transporting that system to this country, 
 wherein 1 am willing to hope religious differences are less irrecon- 
 cileable than in the parent state, a more extended measure of religious 
 instruction can be introduced, so far from opposing myself to it, 1 shall 
 greatly rejoice at it : such a proposal was made in the year 1836^ by a 
 Committee formed expressly for the purpose of devising the means by 
 which all denominations of one great division of Christians might 
 be united ; and 1 would earnestly call upon all who took part in that 
 benevolent design, to aid mc in my endeavours to carry into effect 
 the principles of which they then expressed their approbatior.
 
 CXXVlll APPENDIX-. 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN HOSTILITY TO THE CHURCH, 
 AND INTERNAL ANIMOSITIES. 
 
 In order to shew more clearly some of the consequences of the 
 new system of " Public Religion," and with no design of unneces- 
 sarily perpetuating the memory of a most unhappy schism in one 
 part of the Church, the following Extracts from the Colonist 
 Newspaper, published at Sydney, dated 19th January, 1839, are here 
 appended: The first as shewing the principles not only of hostility 
 towards the Bishop of Australia, but of indecent irreverence (a mat- 
 ter of much higher moment) towards God, upon which a paper es- 
 tablished in the colony by the principal Presbyterian Chaplain, al- 
 though not at this time under his particular editorship is still con- 
 ducted : The second and third, as shewing the spirit of hostility of the 
 Reverend writer of it towards the clergy of another Church, whom 
 he designates as " a worldli/-nii7ide:l and avaricious clergy ;" W[i6.th'\& 
 upon an occasion with which tliey had nothing to do; and finally as 
 shewing the spirit in which that unhappy separation between Chris- 
 tian Ministers of the same communion was conducted. These ex- 
 tracts are selected, not as by any means the worst of their kind, but 
 as amongst the most recent, they are all from the same newspaper. 
 
 PROTESTANT PAPISTS. 
 
 Copy of a Note written with a Wooden Pen. " Mr. Wood begs to in- 
 form Mr. — ; that the Bishop of Australia has given the strictest 
 
 orders that no boy be admitted into the Grammar Schools under his 
 Lordship's direction, v.ithout the consent of the parents of the boy, 
 that he shall regularly attend the Sunday School at St. James's 
 Church ; and that his Lordship will not allov/ any departure from 
 these restrictions, under any pretence whatever." 
 " St! James's Parsonage, 
 January 16, 1839." 
 
 Mild, apostolic Bishop Broughton ! Meek, obedient Mr. Timber ! 
 O how truly Christian — how eminently Protestant — ire these ever- 
 and-anon indications of your " holy Catholic" principles ! Yes — 
 this is the way (is'nt it now.') to maintain ''brotherly love," and 
 " the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace !" This is the way to 
 put down the exrl.'pive arrogance of the Church of Rome ! This is
 
 APPENDIX. CXXIX 
 
 the way to silence the taunts of the Verj' Reverend Dr. Ulla- 
 THORNE ! This is the way to draw forth the universal plaudit, " See 
 how these Protestants love one another !" 
 
 Out upon it ! We are sick of such execrable imitations of Arch- 
 hishop Laud. Why not carry the sen-ility a little further, and get 
 a law passed, that every non-conformist — every man, woman, and 
 child, that does not attend his parish church, even though its pulpit 
 be occupied by a Woooen Splinter — shall be punishable with fine and 
 imprisonment ? We like to see things done manfully and effectually. 
 No milk and water for us. No— let us have a good red-hot per- 
 secution, worthy of the days of the Charles' and the James' 1 () 
 for the stakes of Smithfield ? O for the fun of seeing John Dun- 
 more Lang, John M'Garvie, John MKennv, John Saunders, 
 and some dozen or two more of such " damnable heretics," strung 
 up in a row to be burnt, whilst that reverend and godly man, Wil- 
 liam Grant Broughton, stood on a three legged stool, reading the 
 Athanasian Creed, and that sweet little spiritual suckling at his 
 Lordship's breast, Geordie Woodd, his countenance lit up with 
 holy joy, sat at his Lordship's feet chanting the responses, and meekly 
 repeating, pointing to each of the burning reprobates, " Without 
 doubt, he shall perish everlastingly ! Amen, and so be it." 
 
 TO THE PRESBYTERIAN INHABITANTS OF THE 
 COLONY. 
 
 Sydney, Jan. 18, 1839. 
 
 Christian Friends and Brethren — 
 
 On the eve of my departure for Engl.md for the fifth time, 
 for the furtherance of that important work, to which, upwards 
 of 16 years ago, I voluntarily devoted my life in my native land, 
 at a time when this splendid colony, which is now attracting the notice 
 of the civilized world, and is even holding forth iiiducements sufficient 
 to tempt a tvorldly minded and avaricious clergy to emigrate to its 
 shores, was the mere receptacle of the offscourings of all things.— 
 deem it incumbent upon me to point out to you the special object of 
 my intended voyage, and the exact position which is now occupied by 
 that portion of the truly Scriptural and Apostolic Church to which I 
 have iho honour to liclong.
 
 CXXX APPENDIX 
 
 In tloing so it is not my intention to enter at large upon the ques- 
 tion as to the propriety of forming the Synod of New South 
 Wales. If there are any who are still sceptical on that point, the 
 thorougJilij disrepntnblc and disgraceful scenes that have bee7i exhibited 
 within the last few days at the recent Meeting of the Preshytery, as 
 reported in a late CoLONiST, must he siijfficient to convince the most 
 deeply prejudiced that there really were grave and cogent reasons for 
 that important step. The question of immediate and deep concern- 
 ment to tlie whole Presbyterian communion in this colony, is one 
 that has arisen incidentally out of that other (juestion, and that affects 
 alike the purity and efficiency, the freedom and independence of the 
 Colonial Presbyterian Church for all time coming. 
 
 In the month of February last, the Rev. John M'Garvie — luriting 
 professedly in the name and by the authority of the Presbytery of New 
 South Wales, when he knew well he had no sanction or authority what- 
 ever from that body, and thereby making the late Acting Governor, 
 Lord Glenelg, and the General Assembly's Committee, the dupes of 
 his artful and malicious knavery — forwarded a Letter or Memorial to 
 these parties containing a series of unfouunded and gross misrepresen- 
 ialions respecting myself and the for^nation of the Synod. On that 
 forged document the Assembly s Committee, gravely assuming the right 
 of jurisdiction in the case, passed a sentence of condemnation upon the 
 Synod, which the Assembly's Commission forthwith confirmed ; the 
 the latter of these bodies breaking forth at the same time into an en- 
 comium on the Local Government, as administered by Colonel Sno.I- 
 grass and Co., for refusing all Government support to the ministers 
 of the Synod, and for actually leaving these ministers to starve, a pro- 
 cedure which / cotifess I cannot help regarding as altogether worthy 
 of the good old days of the thtmbikins and 'the bjots .' for the spirit 
 that could I penly applaud an unrighteous Government for an act of 
 such unmitigated oppression tvoic'd just have delivered over the offending 
 parlies to the secular arm, for coercion by physical pressure, if it could 
 have done so . 
 
 Now the position of the Synod is that neither the General 
 Assembly's Committee, nor the General Assembly itself, has any 
 rio^ht of jurisdiction in such a case, any right to pronounce 
 an authoritative opinion on such a subject. The doctrine of 
 the Presbyterian Church on this subject unquestionably is, that 
 wherever regularly ordained ministers of that ch rch in foreign parts 
 find themselves in sufficient numbers to constitute themselves a Pres-
 
 APPENDIX. CXXXl 
 
 byterian Church Court, whether that court he denominated a Presby- 
 tery, a Synod, or a General Assembly, (for this is a juere matter of 
 choice,) they are thenceforth and ipso facto a supreme ecclesiastical 
 judicatorj-for the Presbyterian communion in that region or territory; 
 independent of any transmarine jurisdiction whatever and amenable 
 to no other ecclesiastical body upon earth. " Presbyterians, 
 hold," obsen'es, the late Principal Hiil, of the University of Saint 
 'Andrews in his View of the Consliliition of the Church of Scotland 
 * that preaching the word, dispensing the sacraments, and exercising 
 ecclesiastical jurisdiction over Christians^ are functions which in all 
 ages belong to a Christian teacher ; that the right ot performing every 
 one of these ordinary functions was conveyed by the Apostles to 
 those whom they ordained ; that the persons who, in the New Testa- 
 ment, are indiscriminately named Presbyters and Bishops, had the 
 right of conveying to others all the powers with which they had been 
 invested ; and that every person who is ordained, is as much a succes- 
 sor of the apostles as any Christian teacher can be." 
 
 It necessarily follows from, these principles that from and after 
 the 16th December, 1832, when a Presbyterian Church Court was first 
 constituted in this colony, that Court was supreme and independent ; 
 and I challenge all the clergy of the Church of Scotland to prove the 
 contrary. 1 asserted and maintained this important principle in the 
 notes to a sermon preached and published in Scotland in 1831, before 
 there was any Presbyterian Church Court in this colony, and when 
 Principal Macfarlane endeavoured in the case of the reference from 
 Government relative to the Synod of Ulster, in 1837, to set that prin- 
 ciple aside, by getting the General Assembly to decide as to what 
 Presbyterian Ministers the Presbyterian Church in this colony should 
 receive into the communion, I instantly wrote to Lord Glenelg, pro- 
 testing against the principle, that tlie General Assembly had any ju- 
 risdiction in this territory, or any right to decide authoritatively in any 
 such matter. No wonder that the General Assembly's Committee 
 should have given no sanction or authority for the formation of the 
 Synod. I never asked any. I should have been belying my own 
 publicly avowed principles if I had. All that I asked for was a suffi- 
 cient number of efficient ministers to their duty by the Presbyterian 
 Church in this colony, as the Spirit of God and their own judgment 
 in the peculiar circumstances of the case should direct them. And 
 conceiving that the Colonial Presbyterian Church was really and truly
 
 CXXXn APPENDIX. 
 
 independent, the ministers who formed the Synod merely did 
 what the reputable portion of the Clergy of the Church of 
 Scotland had themselves done in a case precisely similar in 
 the j'ear 1638, when, in the face of a considerable body of 
 clergy adhering to the acts and doings of a General Assembly 
 at Perth, held under the influence of Archbishop Laud and 
 patronized by the government of King Charles the First, they 
 constituted themselves a General Assembly at Glasgow, and declared 
 all the acts of the Perth Assembly null and void, and appealed, as 
 the Synod of New South Wales have done in precisely similar sue- » 
 cess to the people. In both cases the government was as hostile as it 
 could possibly be ; but the men of real principle were equally lirm in 
 both cases, and the Government had consequently to yield the point 
 at their leisure and with the best grace they could. 
 
 In short, the system of centralization, which certain parties in the 
 Church of Scotland are at present ilesiious of establishing on behalf of 
 that Church is essentially Popish and unscriptural in its character. It 
 is of no consequence to me, as a Presbyterian minister, whether the seat 
 of the central and supreme ecclesiastical authority be in Rome or in Edin- 
 burgh, or whether that authority is vested in a Pope, or in a self-ap- 
 pointed Presbyterian oligarchy. It is the system I object to, as alto- 
 gether opposed to the law of Christ, who, as he expressly refused to ap- 
 point either Jerusalem or Motmt Gerizim as the seat of a central and 
 •universal authority iti the Christian woild, refused it alike, and a 
 fortiori, both for Rome and for Edinburgh. But when men deviate, 
 in any one instance, from the truth of Protestant and Presbyterian 
 principles, they are sure to deviate in others. Will it be believed 
 for instance, it was seriously debated in the General Assembly's 
 Committee, whether they should not send out a Legate or Nuncio 
 to put every thing to rights in the Presbyterian Church in this 
 Colony, just as the Pope does in his ? ^nd if this impudent prtqmsal 
 which was fraught with the deepest insult to every Presbyterian clergy- 
 man in this colony, had been carried into effect, you, my friends and 
 brethren would all doubtless have had an opportunity very shortly 
 of kissing the toe of your Presbyterian demi-god in Sydney, just as Dr. 
 Ullathornc had doubtless the honour and felicity of kissing the toe of 
 his at Rome a few months ago. 
 
 Besides, the system in question puts dishonour upon one of the 
 most sacred and honourable of the institutions of Christ— that of
 
 APPENDIX. CXXXm 
 
 ordination. It is not true, as is now erroneously supposed by many 
 even in the Presbyterian Church, that the pow er or authority which 
 a minister receives at ordination, is received in trust from the 
 Church, and can be limited, extended, modified, or augmented by 
 the Church at pleasure. That power or authority he receives direct 
 from Jesus Christ, to whom alone all power is given, both in heaven 
 and on earth, and who is the Head over all things to his Church. The 
 beautiful figure employed by the old Presbyterian divines, Turretin 
 and Pictet, to illustrate this subject, is that of water flowing through 
 a leaden pipe from a fountain. Christ is that fountain — the living 
 water is the power or authority which his ordained ministers receive 
 from him alone, and the Church is merely the leaden pipe through 
 which that water flows ; having no power whatever to modify its 
 qualities, far less to give it the faculty either of infusiug or of sus- 
 taining spiritual life in the moral nature of man. 
 
 Now it is to vindicate aud maintain these fundamental principles 
 of our Presbyterian Church that I am about to embark for England 
 once more. It is not to appear as a mere suppliant at any ecclesi- 
 astical bar in the mother-country, but to remonstrate, and protest, 
 and appeal to the whole Church and people of Scotland against the 
 sytem of injustice and usurpation, which it has been attempted to 
 carry into operation, here, towards men who have been bearing the 
 burden and heat of the day in these colonies. 
 
 It may, doubtless, appear strange that my brethrren of the Synod 
 of New South Wales and myself, should presume to think ourselves 
 wiser in these matters than certain of our fathers and brethren at 
 home. But as there has been no case for applying the principles 
 in question in the Church of Scotland for a century past, it is not 
 wonderful that the attention even of learned divines in that Church 
 and country should not have been directed to the subject. For 
 my own part, I have learned these principles during the last fifteen 
 years and more, in the very same circumstances in which they 
 were learned so thoroughly by our Presbyterian forefathers in the 
 days of the covenant — viz., with the implement of labour for the 
 building up of the walls of our beloved Zion in tlie one liand, and 
 with the weapon of war to defend them against all her enemies in 
 the other. For although glorying in the high and honourable office 
 to which I have been called, as a minister of the gospel of peace, 
 you are all aware, my Christian friends and brethren, that I have
 
 CJfXXlV APPENDIX. 
 
 had abundant occasions during my past career in this colony, to 
 say w-ith the Psahnist, " Blessed be the Lord, my strength, which 
 teacheth my hands to war, and my fingers to fight." 
 
 Besides, patronage and power are objects of which Church- 
 men in all ages have been notoriously fond, and there was 
 something in the Australian preserve as attractive to certain 
 Members of the General Assembly's Committee as a piece of 
 Government land for which nobody will give even five shillings 
 an acre, often is to a large proprietor in this colony, as a mere 
 run for his wild cattle. To instance a case exactly in point, 
 the Rev. Air. Allan of Parrammatta, the luorthy Moderator of the 
 Presbytery of New South Wales, and the first fruits of the Geiieral 
 Assc7nblfs affection for this Colony., whose recent delinquency in sup- 
 pressing an important public document of that body would have secured 
 his immediate suspension and disgrace in a properly constituted Church 
 Court, was, to my own certain knowledge, recommended to the Com- 
 mittee, not because the parties who recommended him Judged him fit for 
 this important field of Christian exertion, but because they wished to 
 get rid of him at home. 
 
 As I have just ascertained, bv a communication from the 
 Government that the salaries of the Ministers of the Synod are 
 to be again withheld, notwithstanding- the Attorney-Generars 
 bill authorising payment passed last session, I beg most earnestly 
 to recommend to your Christian sympathies and regard (he 
 Christian men who have thus been visited with another blast 
 from the bottomless pit. I am confident, my Christian friends 
 and brothers, you will not suffer these worthy men to experience 
 the want of any thing that is needful either for the sustenance or 
 the comforts of life in the discharge of their important duties as 
 Ministers of the Gospel, till I obtain a satisfactory decision of the 
 question that now agitates the Colonial Presbyterian Church, by 
 a reference to the civil authorities at home. Those ministers of 
 religion who are unable to stand the fiery test of persecution, are 
 altogether unworthy of your confidence and support, and I cannot 
 help regarding it as an evident intimation of the important designs 
 which Divine Providence has it in view to accompHsh in reference 
 to the Synod of New South Wales, that so many of the ministers 
 of that body are called on thus early to pass through the furnace 
 of affliction. It is doubtless honourable to any minister of
 
 APPENDIX. CXXXV 
 
 religion to be employed in his Master's service, in whatever 
 capacity ; but to be called on to suffer for his sake is, in this 
 present age of liberal opinions, the distinguished characteristic 
 and privilege of only a few. 
 
 Grateful for the many instances of kindly and Christian feeling 
 I have experienced at your hands, and especially for your unex- 
 pected and splendid liberality in bearing the expenses of my 
 intended voyage to England, and commending you individually 
 and collectively to the loving-kindness of the Lord, I have the 
 honour to be, Christian friends and brethren, 
 
 Your sincere friend in the Lord, 
 
 JOHN DUNMORE LANG. 
 
 THE REV. J. M'GARVIE 
 [from a correspondent.] 
 
 Since the late meeting of the Presbytery of New South Wales, 
 at which the trial of the Rev. J. M'Garvie, A.M., for forgery, 
 took place, at the instance of that truly Christian man, the Rev. 
 W, Hamilton, of Goulburn, certain inhabitants of Sydney have 
 been proposing to raise a subscription to purchase a piece of 
 plate for Mr. M'G. Now after what we have recently witnessed 
 in this way in this here virtuous colony, we are in no way 
 astonished at such a demonstration of public feeling. It is only 
 a few weeks since a subscription was got up to defend the murderers 
 of the helpless Aborigines lately massacred at Liverpool IMains, 
 and we recollect of a subscription being also got up during the 
 last few months to pay the fine of a notorious personage who 
 had been convicted of selling ardent spirits on the sly, in a 
 flourishing district of the colony to the northward of Sydney. 
 We have not heard, however, whether the parties concerned in
 
 CXXXVl APPENDIX. 
 
 getting up the subscriptiou for Mr. M'Garvie's piece of plate 
 have yet thought of an inscription for it. Supposing they have 
 not, we suggest the following : — 
 
 To the Rev. JOHN M'GARVIE, AM., 
 
 The consistent advocate of shuffling and chicanery 
 
 in Presbyterian Church Courts, 
 
 And the zealous protector of irreligion and inimoraiitv 
 
 among the 
 
 Colonial Clergy . 
 
 Who nobly testified his own personal freedom from 
 
 every thing like fanaticism, 
 
 By living for Ten years as a Minister of Religion 
 
 in this penal colony, 
 
 Without ever establishing the worship of the God 
 
 that made him, 
 
 Under the roof that covered him : 
 
 This plate is respectfully presented 
 
 By that portion of the Scotch Presbyterian inhabitants 
 
 of Sydney and its Vicinity, 
 
 Whose peculiar views and practice, in accordance 
 
 with the present usages, 
 
 of ciialised Society, 
 
 Require the cloak of a prostituted form of religion. 
 
 To cover their own 
 
 Practical Infidelity. 
 
 LoDo.N :— Printed by J. Cross. 18. Holborn, opposite Furniv.ars Inn,
 
 Page 9. Note J /(»■ Blinnett rdiil Alinute. 
 
 — 10. line la, dele and. 
 .— 11. — 17, th/cas. 
 
 — 16j — 22, after establishment iiiserl in the year 1128. 
 
 — 22. — 9, /or were read was. 
 
 — 26. — 27, for convertible!, as was notorious to the whole community, read 
 
 convertible, as was notorious to the whole community. 
 
 — 35. — 26, dc/e their. 
 
 — 38. — 30, /();• April read September. 
 
 — 48. — 11, /(>;■ sufficient /■("«(/ supposed. 
 
 — 51. — 20,'/<ir two read ten. 
 
 — 65. — 30, for increase read measure. 
 
 — 69. — 13, rft/efrom. 
 
 — 79- — II, for on read over. 
 
 — 101. Note *:"/()/• 30th September 1833 read 18th December 1835. 
 
 — 109. Note.^or 14th of July 1836 read 18th September 1835. 
 
 — 109. Note f,_fur 1836 read 1S35. 
 
 — 134. line 18, j(»;' resident Treasurer read President, Treasurer. 
 
 — 134. — last line for all the important read the all important. 
 
 — 138. — 28,_^<ir 1834 read 1835. 
 
 — 140. — 8,. /or these rcffrf three. 
 
 — 141- — 2, _/"«/• these )T«rf this. 
 
 — 152. — 10. _/()>• institution j-earf instruction. 
 ^160. — 18, /y) year jTorf case. 
 
 — 162. — 13, bef'iire 1,\5U i)isert whom. 
 
 — 165. — 6, _A«' Presbytery Jforf Synod. 
 
 — 193. — 25, "/())■ 100 children namely 67 read 101 children namely 6(. 
 
 — 203. — 12, /())• four. Eleven rf «rf four, eleven. 
 
 — 285 — 11, ybr received JYffrf required. 
 
 — 294. — 1 1, /ur of read from. 
 
 — 294. — 17, /'or prevent renrf pervert. 
 
 — 298. — 18, /or 1831 read 1830. 
 
 — 302. — 27, for , read ; 
 
 — 306. Note line 2, dele the following Converts. 
 
 — 317. line 19, after Free insert and born in the Colony. 
 
 — 318. — 2, after the insert Free. 
 
 Appendix No. 5 p. xxxi, 3rd line,/or respecting read representing. 
 p. xxxii, 34th line, tlie iio/'ds Baptist Minister apply to Saunders 
 
 the Rev. .Tohn. 
 No. 12, Summary of Population Sec. last column r>th line /!•/• 1839 read 
 
 1838 and 7th line for 17057 read 11,057. 
 
 idfMMMBi
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 Form L9-Series 4939
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 l|l l| II III I III II II I Hill 
 
 AA 000 635 981 4 
 
 / 
 
 t 
 
 OS 
 
 PLEA«t DO NOT REMOVE 
 THIS BOOK CARD=1 
 
 <^ILIBRARYQ^ 
 
 University Research Library 
 
 ra 
 
 
 K CO 
 
 7t 
 
 
 — ! 
 
 J,-j 
 I--. 
 
 J. 
 
 -■-)